《Marry A Hidden Billionaire (Alice and Daniel)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    In the corridor of a maternity hospital.


    ¡°My babies, your dad is a jerk. He did something bad and ran away. But don¡¯t worry. When you¡¯re born,


    Mommy will take you to a better ce and find you a handsome dad. You gotta stay strong, okay?¡±


    As soon as Alice Doyle finished talking, she caressed her belly and anxiously looked toward the


    elevator.


    The babies in her belly were already eight months old, but the doctor said their condition was not good.


    She had to sign the form to carry out a cesarean immediately.


    The conception of the babies was highly unexpected.


    Something happened to her on the night she reached the legal age of adulthood. A man forcefully took


    advantage of her.


    That night was truly like a nightmare. She was weak. She could not even remember the face of that


    man.


    Unable to find the father of her children, now she could only turn to her biological parents for help¡­


    As Alice was thinking, the elevator door opened. Hurried footsteps could be hearding toward her.


    Just as she was about to speak, a loud pnded on her face. The searing pain made her almost


    lose her bnce,


    ¡°You wretch! Didn¡¯t I tell you to get rid of the babies? How dare you keep them! You¡¯re bringing shame


    upon the Doyle family!¡± The person who approached her roared in uncontroble anger.


    The look in that person¡¯s eyes was as if he was looking at a filthy piece of garbage.


    Alice wiped away a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth, took a deep breath, and stared


    motionlessly at the man


    before her.


    This was the head of the Doyle family and Alice¡¯s biological father, Preston Doyle.


    Behind Preston stood her mother, Eliza Doyle, who also regarded her as a shameful disgrace. ¡°We


    won¡¯t sign to let you give birth to ba stards!¡± she said.


    The people before her were her closest kin. However, ever since she was vited and became


    pregnant, there had not been a single word offort from them. Instead, they cursed at her and


    reproached her whenever they saw her.


    Alice wanted to argue and exin to them, but at this moment, she was trembling with difort. She


    could only look at them resentfully.


    ¡°You shameless wretch!¡± Eliza said. ¡°How dare you look at us with such resentful eyes!¡± Just as Eliza


    was about to erupt in anger, a nurse approached from the side.


    As Eliza looked at the surgical consent form handed over by the nurse, she appeared to have gone


    mad. She sna tched it and tore it into pieces. She then shouted angrily at Alice.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, you wretch?¡± Eliza said. ¡°Ask them to get the consent form for induced


    abortion.¡±


    Alice¡¯s face had turned somewhat cold. She defiantly looked at them and said, ¡°They are already eight


    months old. ording to internationalw, they have human rights. You can¡¯t induce abortion as you


    please!¡±


    away


    Preston angrily pointed at Alice¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You dare to talk about human rights? Alice, are you


    hell-bent on destroying the Doyle family¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Alice thought, ¡°Humph, in their eyes, the reputation of the Doyle family will always be more important.¡±


    Alice chuckled coldly and said, ¡°If you find me disgraceful, you can just disown me.¡±


    Preston stomped his foot forcefully and said, ¡°You wretch, don¡¯t challenge me! If you listen to us and


    undergo inducedbor now, we can still consider you as a daughter of the Doyle family and arrange a


    suitable marriage partner for you. But if you disobey us and choose to be disowned, then just wait and


    see¡­¡±


    ¡°For the sake of my children, I choose to be disowned!¡± Alice said. Upon sneering coldly, she supported


    her waist and walked toward the office of the head of the obstetrics and gynecology department with


    difficulty.


    Eliza roared angrily from behind her. She said, ¡°Alice, we won¡¯t take care of you! We won¡¯t contribute a


    single cent for your surgery expenses.¡±


    Preston was also infuriated. He said, ¡°I will disown


    you tomorrow.¡±


    After Alice entered the office of the head of the obstetrics and gynecology department, she immediately


    fainted.


    Three hourster, Alice was in the ward.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Doyle,¡± a nurse said apologetically. ¡°We couldn¡¯t save your three babies.¡±


    Alice¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She raised her hand. Her hand was trembling as she gripped the


    nurse¡¯s arm. Her voice choked with tears as she cried.


    13:13


    ¡°Your overall health is good,¡± the nurse said. ¡°With another year of rest, you can still conceive. Actually,


    you don¡¯t have to¡­


    The nurse said a lot, but Alice did not listen to a single word. Bits and pieces of the things that had


    happened in the past few months shed through her mind intermittently.


    Tears kept streaming down her face.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She thought, ¡°Babies, Mommy doesn¡¯t want to lose you¡­.


    ¡°Babies, Mommy wants to hold you and watch you grow up¡­


    ¡°Babies¡­¡±


    Five yearster, outside the gates of Studio City in Lonrid, Alice had just finished removing her


    makeup.


    She was getting ready to go home and rest. Unexpectedly, thepany¡¯s vice president, Travis


    Richards, rushed out and grabbed hold of her car door with one hand.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    With a cold expression, Alice looked at the man and asked coldly, ¡°Mr. Richards, what is your


    intention?¡±


    ¡°Alice, didn¡¯t I tell you toe with me today to take our wedding photos?¡± Travis said. ¡°Why are you


    back on set filming again?¡± Travis was the vice president of the talent agency that Alice was attached


    to.


    Two months ago, he started to pursue Alice relentlessly.


    However, Alice did not have any feelings for this vice president. She had rejected him outright.


    Nheless, egotistical men seemed to be stubborn. He kept pestering Alice.


    He even came directly to her a few days ago, saying the wedding photo shoot had been booked. He


    asked her to go for the shoot today.


    ¡°Take wedding photos with him and marry him?¡± Alice thought. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Alice had decisively acled as if she had not heard anything. She came to the set to film.


    At this moment, Travis¡¯s face was filled with anger. He grabbed Alice¡¯s wrist and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve been


    waiting for you for six hours! How dare you lie to me!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Alice forcefully pulled her hand away and looked at him with a sarcastic smile. ¡°Mr.


    Richards, I¡¯ve never promised you anything,¡± she said. ¡°So, I technically didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Da mn!¡± Travis said, gritting his teeth in anger. However, he could not bear to hit Alice. He said, ¡°If we


    can¡¯t do it today, let¡¯s do it tomorrow then. We can still do the photo shoot tomorrow.¡±


    Alice was left speechless by his domineering arrangement. She rolled her eyes and assertively made


    things clear again. ¡°Mr. Richards, I have no feelings for you and don¡¯t want to marry you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Please pursue someone else, alright?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have no feelings for me,¡± Travis said. ¡°I have feelings for you. And that¡¯s


    enough.¡±


    ¡°Pursuing someone against their will is unlikely to result in a sweet rtionship,¡± Alice said.


    ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s sweet, you¡¯ll know once you take a bite,¡± Travis said.


    Alice was left speechless. She was exasperated by this vice president, so much so that she felt


    helpless. She tried to control her temper, took a deep breath, and asked directly, ¡°Mr. Richards, what do


    I need to do for you to leave me alone?¡±


    ¡°If you be a married person tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave you alone,¡± Travis said as he smirked. The


    muscles on his face trembled.


    ¡°But I know that C-list artists like you have the hardest time finding a new agency,¡± Travis continued.


    ¡°You can only rely on me, and you must marry me. So, ept your fate.¡±


    Afraid that Alice would disagree, Travis rubbed his chin and began to threaten. ¡°You¡¯re a smart person,¡±


    he said. ¡°So, you should understand that people are sometimes given a chance not once but twice, but


    no one will be given an opportunity for the third time.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te to me for the wedding photo shoot by tomorrow evening, I will have thepany


    sideline you. No opportunities wille to you!¡±


    TII bring you the marriage license by tomorrow evening,¡± Alice said. She sneered and waved


    dismissively. Without looking back, she then opened the car door, stepped on the elerator, and


    turned on the ignition.


    Travis looked at the back of the car. Determined to achieve his goal, he said, ¡°I will definitely make you


    mine tomorrow! Other than me, no decent man will marry an actress like you.¡±


    Alice gripped the steering wheel. She was overwhelmed with a sense of unease.


    Five years ago she was vited by a stranger and got pregnant. This unwed pregnancy angered the


    Doyle family, leading to her parents gutting ties with her.


    Her babies did not survive subsequently. However, this did not lead to her return to that home. Instead,


    her father regarded her as a disgrace and sent her abroad.


    After studying abroad for five years, she returned to her home country with the ambition of making a


    name for herself. However, before she could establish herself, she encountered such a person.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Travis had the power to stop opportunities froming her way in the


    ¡°What he meant was that he would stop pestering me if I were to be married by tomorrow evening,¡± she


    thought.


    So, within twenty-four hours, she had to find someone willing to help her obtain a marriage license to


    deceive Travis.


    Within her social circle, there were indeed people who could potentially help her, but she did not want


    to owe them any


    favors


    13:14


    This was especially the case because those few people were the ones she had been in a rtionship


    with in the past.


    Since the people that she knew were not an option, she had no choice but to spend money to hire a


    stranger to help her.


    The time when the film crew finished their work was before the rush hour. There were not many cars on


    the road. Technically, it was safe to drive now.


    However, just as Alice¡¯s car made a turn, she suddenly felt another car crashing toward hers with great


    speed.


    In just an instant, Alice¡¯s car collided directly with another multipurpose vehicle.


    Both vehicles started emitting smoke simultaneously.


    Realizing the severity of the situation, the offending driver did not hesitate for a moment. He


    immediately turned his head and fled¡­


    Upon hearing the cries for help from the children inside the multipurpose vehicle ahead, Alice quickly


    unbuckled her seatbelt. Without chasing after the offending driver, she rushed over and opened the


    door of the multipurpose vehicle.


    The next moment, she saw three little children hugging each other tightly.


    At this moment, the inside of the vehicle was in a mess. The chubby faces of the three little children


    were pale. Their tiny bodies were trembling. Their dark eyes were filled with fear.


    Alice quickly said, ¡°Kiddos, are you all okay?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, darlings. I will hold you and get you out of here.


    ¡°Come, give me your little hands.¡±


    However, despite her words, the little children remained in a daze. They showed no intention ofing


    close to her.


    Alice thought, ¡°They must have been terrified by the four-car collision.¡±


    ¡°Now, it may be more appropriate to tell them I will contact their parents,¡± she thought.


    Then, Alice immediately checked the front seat. She noticed that the driver was unconscious. She


    turned to the adorable child beside her, whose chubby cheeks resembled honey buns, and spoke.


    *Honey Bun,e here,¡± she said. ¡°Let me hold you first, and then I will help you contact your parents,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°My name is not Honey Bun. My name is Aid¡­¡± Before the child Alice called ¡°Honey Bun¡± mentioned


    ¡°Aiden,¡± he immediately noticed a small butterfly-shaped birthmark on Alice¡¯s corbone.


    His eyes instantly lit up. He turned to look at his younger brothers.


    Their grandparents said they were brought home by the orphanage director, so they did not have a


    mother.


    But in their dreams, the fairy mentioned that ddin arranged for them a mother who was even more


    powerful than a fairy.


    This mother had a beautiful butterfly-shaped birthmark on her corbone.


    Thedy before them had the exclusive birthmark the fairy mentioned, which belonged to their mother.


    So, they found their mother!


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13:14

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Then, the little child who was somewhat resistant toward Alice just a moment ago now blinked his eyes


    and spoke in a sweet and tender voice.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I am Honey Bun. And these are my little brothers Coco and Benny. Mom, Miss, please


    carry us out first. My little brother¡¯s leg is bleeding!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alice wasted no time. She first carried Honey Bun out of the car. Then, she carried


    Coco.


    As Alice approached the little child, who resembled a small sweet bun, she noticed a visible tear on his


    chubby leg. Blood was flowing out.


    Alice¡¯s expression instantly became somber. She quickly carried Sweet Bun, whom Aidy had


    addressed as ¡°Benny¡± earlier, out of the car and nced at the passers-by rushing toward her.


    She shouted h oar sely, ¡°Quick, call an ambnce! This child is injured!¡±


    In the instant that Benny, who was injured, was held in Alice¡¯s arms, he felt the pain in his body. His


    little hands clung to Alice¡¯s shoulder, and his tiny head rested against her embrace.


    With a furrowed brow and pursed lips, he forced himself to hold back the tears.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Benny thought. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve found the mother the fairy mentioned, it won¡¯t hurt


    anymore!¡±


    The bodyguards that followed the multipurpose vehicle were taken aback. When they saw Alice taking


    the children into the ambnce, they quickly followed suit and caught up with them.


    In the emergency room of the hospital.


    Benny needed a blood transfusion and stitches due to excessive bleeding.


    Standing beside them, Aidy, whom Alice had addressed as ¡°Honey Bun¡± earlier, clutched the edge of


    his clothes with his little hands and asked with a quivering voice, ¡°Miss, is my little brother going to die


    soon?¡±


    Alice felt a pang of heartache. She frowned. She gently directed his worried gaze at Aidy and said, ¡°No.


    He¡¯s not going to die.¡±


    ¡°But my little brother is bleeding a lot,¡± Aidy said. His eyes were filled with tears.


    The doctor is treating him,¡± Alice exined. ¡°His vein is ruptured, which is why there is a lot of


    bleeding.¡±


    Benny could not help but cry. He said, ¡°Boohoo¡­ Vein¡­ It¡¯s so scary¡­ Aiden, if I die, will I be a


    star in the sky like Mr. Parker from our school?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die,¡± Benny thought. ¡°I just met my mommy. How can I die!¡±


    Tears welled up in Alice¡¯s eyes, her nose tingling. Her dark eyes were teary. She furrowed her brow


    and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kiddos. I won¡¯t let Benny die.¡±


    If her three precious babies had not passed on, they would probably be around the age as these three


    children.


    She did not want to see a child leave this world again. She did not want to see him die.


    Lying there, Benny raised his head and said, ¡°But Miss, I¡¯m really scared!¡±


    The child furrowed his brow. His face was pale, and his lips no longer looked rosy. As Alice looked at


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    him, she felt even sadder.


    She could not help but lean in and kiss his forehead, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Good boy.¡±


    After receiving a kiss from Alice, the pain from Benny¡¯s wound seemed to lessen. His eyes, as dark as


    obsidian, blinked repeatedly as he looked at Alice¡¯s face. His mouth opened slightly.


    He silently uttered one word. He said, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, in Khawst Community, it was the time when school ended at the kindergarten. However, his


    three sons had note home on time.


    Daniel Kaur picked up his phone and asked in a cold and stern voice. ¡°Dax, why haven¡¯t Aiden and his


    brothers returned yet?¡± he asked.


    The voice on the other end of the line sounded hurried. ¡°Mr. Kaur, the boys met with a car ident!¡±


    ¡°Take care of them,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I¡¯m going over there now.¡± Daniel abruptly stood up and hurriedly


    walked out without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Outside the hospital gate, William Kaur, the seventh son of the Kaur family, anxiously paced in circles


    with Aidy. When he saw Daniel approaching, he quickly rushed over and tightly grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Daniel, Ben¡¯s vein ruptured, and he had to get several stitches,¡± William said. ¡°They just turned five,


    yet they have to suffer


    13:14


    like this¡­ It breaks my heart!¡±


    The other bodyguards also had expressions of distress on their faces, sharing the same concern.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Daniel expressionlessly pulled away from William¡¯s grip. Then, he crouched in front of his eldest son


    and asked, ¡°Where is Cole?¡±


    Finally seeing his father, Aidy grabbed his hand and anxiously said, ¡°Daddy,e up quickly. A


    beautifuldy saved us. We want her to be our mommy!¡±


    Daniel furrowed his brow. As he looked at his emotionally charged son, he fell silent for a moment


    His three children were naturally intelligent and had a strong sense of caution toward strangers


    He thought, ¡°But why did they suddenly want someone else to be their mother this time?


    ¡°Could they have encountered a cu nning woman who wanted to cheat t


    The Kaur family was the wealthiest in Strnd. In recent years, many women eagerly tried various


    methods and rategies to be stepmother to Daniel¡¯s children.


    He had long seen through those women and would never allow a scheming


    an


    be a mother to his sons


    Seeing that Daniel did not respond, Aidy burst into tears. His little face was filled with frustration.


    ¡°Daddy, we want Miss, he said. ¡°We want her!¡±


    ¡°She is a mother sent by ddin,¡± he thought. ¡°You actually don¡¯t want her. Ginny is going to be


    Daniel¡¯s expression remained cold and stern as he looked at his son¡¯s reaction. His three sons were


    spoiled by everyone in the Kaur family, so they were bad-tempered. When they caused trouble, they


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    would respect no one and could be pretty difficult to deal with.


    With no other choice at the moment, he had to follow Aidy upstairs. He wanted to see what kind of cu


    ning woman would dare to deceive his sons.


    With these thoughts in mind, Daniel lifted his eldest son. Then, he wiped away his tears and walked


    toward the elevator.


    After exchanging nces, William and the others immediately followed suit and caught up with them.


    In the corridor outside the ward on the seventh floor, Alice caressed Cole Kaur¡¯s head and said, ¡°Sugar


    Bun, wait here. I¡¯ll go buy hot milk for all of you.¡±


    Upon saying that, she turned around and walked toward the vending machine.


    However, after walking just two steps, she suddenly felt something wrong in her stomach.


    The familiar cramping pain made her face turn pale instantly. Even her legs lost strength. Her body


    uncontrobly leaned in one direction and fell.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    Right after the two children¡¯s voices could be heard, Alice fell into someone¡¯s sturdy arms.


    Alice smelled a faint smell of tobo. There was a unique chilly sensation about the smell. However, it


    was not repulsive.


    Alice instinctively grabbed hold of the man¡¯s hand.


    The warmth in this person¡¯s hands felt somewhat familiar to her.


    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank¡­¡± Alice struggled to lift her head. Just as she was about to say ¡°thank you,¡± she had a


    ckout. She fainted. Daniel was carrying his son and walking toward the ward. Just as he walked past


    the nurse station, he saw a woman falling in his direction.


    In response to the ery of ¡°Miss¡± from his eldest son, he instinctively reached out and caught the girl in


    his arms.


    In that fleeting moment of fragrant embrace, he caught a hint of delicate and cool fragrance, which


    gave him a sense of familiarity.


    Her lips were rosy, and her face was fair. She had long and delicate eyebrows. Her face was radiant


    and captivating, making it impossible for anyone to look away.


    ¡°Quick, Daddy, carry Miss inside and get a doctor to check her!¡± At this moment, the delicate and fair


    Coco, whom Alice addressed as ¡°Sugar Bun¡± earlier, rushed over anxiously.


    He raised his little hand and tugged at Daniel¡¯s pants.


    Daniel lowered his eyes, directing his cold gaze at the face of the woman in his arms.


    There had been many women who threw themselves at him over the years.


    However, this was the only one that did not repel him.


    Nevertheless, just because she did not repel him did not mean he could trust her.


    ¡°What if she is just pretending to faint by throwing herself into my arms and trying to deceive me like


    those other women?¡± he thought.


    ¡°Daddy, why are you still standing there? Quick, take Miss to see a doctor!¡± Aidy and Coco crossed


    their arms and puffed out their cheeks, looking at Daniel with a particrly displeased expression.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    As Daniel saw the woman in his arms showing no response, he reluctantly believed that she had


    indeed fainted.


    He carefully lifted her in his arms and strode toward the ward.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    While Daniel was walking toward the ward, Alice¡¯s face was pressed against his chest. Her breath was


    faint. It awakened something within him.


    For some reason, his heart raced.


    As Aidy and Coco looked at Daniel¡¯s back, they puffed up their cheeks and looked at their own little


    arms.


    Their little faces bore the same expression as they thought, ¡°Why are we so small? We can¡¯t carry


    Miss.¡±


    By the time Alice opened her eyes again, the view outside the window had transitioned from daytime to


    nighttime.


    A faint scent of milk filled the air by the bedside. The soft lighting cast a gentle glow on Alice¡¯s face,


    making her feel even more rxed.


    However, the next moment, Alice tensed up all over due to a voice she heard.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re awake,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Your chronic enteritis is acting up. You didn¡¯t know, huh?¡±


    As Daniel questioned with a cold tone, a strong sense of oppression spread throughout the dull ward.


    Instinctively, Alice clenched her fist. She immediately sat up and looked defensively in the direction of


    the voice.


    Standing beside the hospital bed was a man. The surrounding light highlighted his slender figure and


    well-built physique.


    His face was exquisitely handsome, yet itcked warmth or liveliness.


    Daniel seemed displeased with her reaction. He leaned forward. His deep and prating eyes were


    cold. Unmistakably, he was looking straight at her.


    This kind of gaze had no trace of warmth, making people feel ufortable.


    Alice instinctively rubbed her arms. As she thought of the children, she quickly spoke up to inquire.


    ¡°Sir, did you see a fair little boy who looks like a honey bun and another chubby boy that looks like a


    sugar bun?¡± Alice asked.


    Daniel thought, ¡°Honey Bun¡­ Sugar Bun¡­


    ¡°Are my sons seen as food in her eyes?


    ¡°Humph, I wonder if she¡¯s a true foodie or just pretending to be innocent.


    ¡°Well, she had better not be pretending to be innocent. Otherwise¡­¡±


    As his gaze shifted, he lifted his eyebrows. He turned around to look at the sofa and asked coldly,


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about them,


    huh?¡±


    Seeing the children sitting safely on the small sofa, Alice breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly asked,


    ¡°Aidy, how is Benny doing now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss,¡± Aidy said as he nodded obediently. ¡°Benny has already fallen asleep.¡±


    Alice patted her chest. After that, she directed her gaze back at the man who was beside her.


    Daniel¡¯s enigmatic gaze felt like a web. It engulfed Alice almost entirely.


    The coldness emanating from him caused Alice to have goosebumps. She then coughed involuntarily.


    When Aidy saw Daniel looking coldly at Alice, he said with a reproachful look and an expression of


    discontent, ¡°Daddy, how can you be to harsh to Miss?¡±


    Daniel furfowed his brow and looked at his sons¡¯ little faces. He helplessly exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t being


    harsh.¡± Then, he thought, ¡°I just don¡¯t trust her, and I want to see through her intentions.¡±


    However, Aidy and Coco did not believe his exnation. Their little faces were filled with displeasure.


    Daniel felt helpless.


    Seeing that their father was downright clumsy in caring for Alice, Aidy and Coco exchanged nces.


    Then, they nodded at each other and started taking action.


    Aldy could be seen opening the thermal container on the table and carefully pouring out a bowl of hot


    cereal. Then, he


    looked at Coco.


    Coco immediately went to the bathroom and took out a warm towel Then he took off his shoes and


    climbed onto the had


    Without waiting for Alice to say anything, he held herrge hand with his chubby little hand and knelt


    beside her/Then, he attentively wiped her fingers, palms, and the back of her hand.


    Send Gift


    B

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Comment


    After Coco finished wiping Alice¡¯s hands, he tilted his head and gave his brother a look that signaled a


    message.


    Then, Aidy could be seen carrying a bowl of hot cereal and walking over to them. He scooped a


    spoonful, gently blew on it, and brought it to Alice¡¯s lips.


    The two little ones cooperated in perfect harmony with each other. They were also very diligent in


    carrying out their tasks.


    As Daniel watched his two sons in such a manner, his gaze gradually turned serious.


    They had never treated anyone from the Kaur family like this before.


    Daniel thought, ¡°What methods did this woman use to make my little rascals so obedient?


    ¡°It seems I need to get to know this woman better.¡±


    ¡°Um, thank you, Aidy and Coco,¡± Alice said. ¡°I can eat by myself.¡± Alice felt slightly embarrassed to let


    the children help her again, so she quickly tried to take the bowl.


    However, Aidy looked at her seriously and spoke in a sweet and tender voice. He said, ¡°My teacher


    said every girl is a princess and should be gently cared for by boys.


    ¡°So, please don¡¯t turn down our offer to help, Miss. It is the greatest honor for us to serve you!¡±


    Coco also nodded in agreement. He said, ¡°We¡¯re no longer two or three years old. We can ovee


    obstacles for you, handle daily tasks, and do many other things.¡±


    Alice cleared her throat. She could not help but smile at the adorable appearance of the children. She


    said, ¡°Um, kiddos, you¡¯re so cute. Your mommy must be pleased to have you as her son.¡±


    ¡°We have been unfortunate since birth,¡± Aidy said. ¡°We lost our mommy at an early age.¡± He sighed.


    Then, he gently brought the bowl of hot cereal to Alice¡¯s lips.


    Afterward, his big eyes rapidly spun around a few times as if he had thought of something. He


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    immediately asked, ¡°Miss, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Alice¡¯s mouth was full. She could not answer. Hence, she shook her head to indicate she had no


    boyfriend.


    Upon hearing that, Aidy¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He eagerly said, ¡°Would you like to have a husband


    then? I can give you one if you want a husband right now!¡±


    Thinking that she indeed needed a fake husband, Ali


    smiled and yfully tapped Aidy¡¯s face. She teased him gently, saying, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll marry him tomorrow if


    you can bring him to me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Aidy said. ¡°Take a look at our dad. He¡¯s single, you know. Let¡¯s go together with Daddy


    tomorrow to collect the marriage license.¡± Aidy¡¯s eyes took on a curved shape as he was beaming with


    joy.


    On the side, Daniel had been sizing up Alice with a curious gaze since his children started feeding her.


    Upon hearing these words, his expression turned


    serious. He sneered inwardly.


    He thought, ¡°Indeed, this woman is scheming and has ulterior motives.


    ¡°Currently, she is coaxing my sons to agree to the marriage registration.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would collect the marriage license with her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would allow a woman like her to marry into my family.¡±


    Then, this man, who had remained silent all along, spoke coldly.


    ¡°Miss Doyle, Jam just an ordinary white-cor worker,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to afford a


    house or a car because I have been supporting these three children. I¡¯ve umted quite a bit of


    debt.


    ¡°I am notpatible with someone of your caliber. I hope you can find someone more suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Alice was left speechless. She was just casually joking with these kids earlier. She did not


    expect Aidy to immediately suggest that she marry his father.


    Moreover, even if Aidy¡¯s father were willing to offer himself as a marriage partner, Alice would not dare


    ept his offer.


    ¡°He¡¯s so cold,¡± Alice thought. ¡°With such a big block of ice at home, I¡¯m afraid I would be frozen to


    death.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Aidy said as he pouted and red at his father with great dissatisfaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree


    earlier?¡± Aidy said. ¡°Repay the debt of saving a life with marriage!


    ¡°Ben, Cole, and I are too young, so you should marry Miss, on behalf of us. Did you forget about that?¡±


    13:15

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Daniel furrowed his brow and looked at his son. His expression was somewhat solemn as he spoke.


    ¡°Given my current situation, I¡¯m not a suitable match for you, Miss Doyle,¡± he said. ¡°You two mustn¡¯t


    make a fuss, or else I won¡¯t allow you to go out freely in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Aidy and Coco exchanged nces and clenched their little fists. Since their father¡¯s


    emotional intelligence seemedcking, they had no choice but to unleash their secret weapon.


    Both Aidy and Coco simultaneously put down the small bowls they were holding and kicked off their


    shoes. They hopped barefoot onto the windowsill without giving Daniel a chance to react.


    They sat there, looking very worked up.


    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t want to marry Miss, so Cole and I will jump down from here right now!¡± Aidy shouted.


    The cold Coco was usually reticent when interacting with his father. However, he also had a facial


    expression that indicated joining forces with his brother and jumping together.


    ¡°Come down!¡± Daniel said, his face instantly turned displeased. He exuded a powerful and intimidating


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    presence that even made William, who had just entered, tremble in fear.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, what are this father and his two sons up to again?¡± William thought.


    The two children were trembling in fear at their father¡¯s terrifying expression. Their emotions became


    even more uncontroble.


    They screamed at the top of their lungs.


    ¡°The fairy in our dream told us that Miss Alice is our mommy!¡± Aidy said. ¡°She is your true soulmate!¡±


    ¡°Marry Miss Alice. Otherwise, we¡¯ll jump!¡± Coco said.


    Alice waspletely caught off guard by the intense reaction from the children.


    At that moment, she could not sit still anymore. She quickly lifted the nket and jumped off the bed.


    She wanted to hug


    the children.


    ¡°You kiddos really think I won¡¯t dare to hit you, huh?¡± Daniel said. He had already reached out his hand


    toward Aidy.


    The two children were like angry little lions that showed their little ws at him.


    The atmosphere between the father and sons was extremely tense.


    ¡°Sir, please stop!¡± Alice said. Seeing the situation, Alice hurriedly pushed Daniel away and held Aidy in


    her arms first.


    As Aidy fell into Alice¡¯s embrace, he was momentarily stunned. Then, tears welled up in his big eyes.


    He hugged her tightly. As he spoke, he choked up.


    ¡°Miss, motherless children are treated like mere grass,¡± he said. ¡°Dad hits us while Grandma scolds us.


    Take us. Be our mommy and protect us, okay?¡±


    Seeing the fear on the faces of these two children that were supposed to look adorable, with one even


    sitting on the window ledge and might fall at any moment, Alice felt tremendous heartache.


    In that instant, Alice disregarded Daniel¡¯s thoughts. She kissed the kid in her arms and gently said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Aidy. I will be your mommy. I promise.¡±


    Seeing Alice nodding in agreement, Aidy quickly turned his head to look at his younger brother. His


    eyes lit up with anticipation. ¡°Gotta depend on you now to handle Daddy,¡± Aidy thought.


    Coco immediately put on a serious expression and took on the critical task of threatening and enticing


    Daniel so that he would marry Alice.


    One of his feet was already dangling outside.


    ¡°Daddy, you have got to marry Miss Alice. Otherwise, I¡¯ll jump!¡± Coco said. He was direct. He did not


    hold back at all.


    At this moment, the expression on Daniel¡¯s face was difficult to put into words.


    Among Daniel¡¯s three sons, Coco was the one that had a personality that resembled Daniel¡¯s character


    the most. He was someone who walked the talk.


    If Daniel did not agree to marry Alice now, or if he agreed and subsequently went back on his word,


    Coco would definitely jump off the tall building, making Daniel regret deeply.


    ¡°This woman has only met my sons for the first time, yet she has such a huge influence on them,¡±


    Daniel thought.


    This was something that he did not want to see.


    13:15


    However, he had no choice now.


    If he did not first agree to marry her, he would definitely lose one of his three sons.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13:15

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    After careful consideration, Daniel decided to marry Alice while concealing his true identity. Then, he


    nned to find an opportune moment to expose Alice¡¯s true nature and make his children hate her.


    After that, he would divorce her.


    ¡°Come down,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I promise you. I will marry Miss Doyle.¡± He nodded.


    Coco looked at his father with a serious expression and said, ¡°We are tru men. We honor our words.


    Otherwise, we are as dependable as chocte teapots!¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll walk the talk, but you must adhere to the rule we agreed upon,¡± Daniel said.


    Upon hearing this, Aidy and Coco exchanged a nce.


    Before Alice woke up, their father had made it clear that he would use a false identity until he


    developed feelings for Alice. This was also a way to protect Alice, or so he imed.


    Now that their father had agreed to marry Alice and let Alice be their mother, they reluctantly


    ¡°Alright,¡± the two children said in unison.


    Leaning against the door of the ward, William had an expression of astonishment on his face.


    William thought, ¡°So, this older brother of mine, who is cu nning and scheming in his dealings with


    others, has no love life,, and someone who is highly wary of women, has now handed himself to a


    woman just like that?¡±


    ¡°The point is that this woman he hands himself to is a C-list female artist he meets for the first time¡­


    Finally, after coaxing the two children to sleep, Alice stretched. She then said, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go out and


    have a chat.¡±


    Daniel nced at his younger brother and entrusted him with taking care of his children. Then, he went


    to the corridor with Alice.


    ¡°Our family ces great importance on keeping promises,¡± Daniel spoke first. ¡°Since I promised my


    sons, I will definitely marry you. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    He would fulfill his promise to marry her. Still, before thoroughly assessing the situation, he would not


    allow her to move into Khawst Community or let her understand his true background.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Alice pressed her temple. She had not expected things to develop this way.


    ¡°Since he agrees to marry me, can I use this man to deal with Travis?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go to collect the marriage license tomorrow morning,¡± she said. ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    Daniel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, she has revealed her hidden agenda,¡± he thought. ¡°She¡¯s so eager to


    marry me¡­


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°She definitely has ulterior motives.¡±


    Upon seeing the expression on Daniel¡¯s face, Alice knew that he must have misunderstood. She


    quickly exined.


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s like this,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m being pressured into marriage by my boss. He wants me to


    get married before tomorrow evening to avoid getting canceled.


    ¡°So, I was thinking, if you agree to marry me, can we go to collect the marriage license tomorrow


    morning?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Daniel said. He fixed his cold gaze on Alice¡¯s face. It was as if he wanted to see through her.


    ¡°However, I think you should first understand my situation before making a decision,¡± Daniel added.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Oh, I forgot to ask for your name,¡± Alice said as she scratched her head and smiled awkwardly.


    She realized she was too hasty and had not even asked about his situation.


    ¡°He must find me forward or impulsive,¡± she thought.


    ¡°My name is Daniel Kaur,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I¡¯m 29 years old and working as a financial specialist at Kaur


    Group. My monthly sry is 3 thousand dors after deducting a portion of my sry for social


    insurance and provident fund. Currently, I don¡¯t own a house or a car, and I have a credit card debt of


    16 thousand dors.


    ¡°Every month, I have to pay two thousand and four hundred dors for my sons¡¯ kindergarten fees. I


    also have to pay for my parents and siblings¡¯ living expenses. If you want to marry me, you must share


    these responsibilities with me until I get promoted.¡±


    He believed no woman would agree to marry him after hearing that he had to bear the burden of such


    financial


    So, he was waiting for her to be unable to bear the burden and reveal her true intentions.


    13:15

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Actually, after knowing that Daniel was a single father, Alice had already anticipated that his financial


    situation might not be good.


    She had a casual attitude toward marriage, so she did not prioritize material possessions when it came


    to rtionships.


    So, she pondered for a moment, estimated her financial capability, carefully chose her words, and said,


    ¡°This is not a problem. I¡¯m an actress, and currently, my pay per episode is 5 thousand dors. I also


    own a 100-square-meter small house and have a domestically produced car and a BMW provided by


    thepany.


    ¡°Currently, I have savings of around 160 thousand dors. After we register our marriage, I will take


    care of the children¡¯s school fees and your living expenses.¡±


    Being the family member of an artist came with a lot of pressure, so she would take on more financial


    responsibility and support him financially. Alice thought this could be considered a form of


    Daniel was left speechless.


    ¡°Why do I feel that she is somehow keeping me by supporting me financially?¡± he thought.


    Seeing Daniel¡¯s serious expression, Alice thought momentarily and realized he was probably afraid of


    being deceived into a marriage fraud. So she added, ¡°You can check my information. I¡¯m a C-list


    actress who has appeared in several TV dramas. I¡¯ve got a certain level of poprity. After we register


    our marriage, I can draft an agreement for you. I will ensure the rights and interests of both you and the


    children.


    ¡°We can have a trial marriage for six months, and if we find it unsuitable after six months, we can get a


    divorce. I can offer you and the children the apartment where I currently live in.¡±


    As Daniel listened to Alice¡¯s words, his expression became increasinglyplex.


    He thought, ¡°This woman¡­ I¡¯m the one who is supposed to say the very things that she just said.


    ¡°What is she doing?


    ¡°Making somepromise so that she can control me?¡±


    William, unable to resist eavesdropping, was now looking at Alice¡¯s back with an admiring look in his


    eyes.


    He thought, ¡°She is a bada ss!


    ¡°I never expected that in my lifetime, I would witness a girl speaking to Daniel in such a manner!


    ¡°My brother is clearly a domineering CEO, yet the other party still manages to assume a superior


    posture of financially supporting him.


    ¡°Even my brother is now dumbfounded and doesn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Haha. Such an interesting girl. If she doesn¡¯t be my sister-inw, it would surely be a waste.¡±


    It was at this moment that Daniel¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was his eldest sister calling, Daniel frowned deeply and answered with aplicated


    expression. ¡°Daniel, how are the kids doing? How many times have I told you to get them a mother?


    You never listen.


    ¡°If they had a mother to pick them up today, would it be like this? I don¡¯t care. Once the kid is


    discharged, you go and get married to the daughter of the Fowler family. I¡¯ve already spoken to them


    about this.¡±


    The thought of his eldest sister causing chaos in the entire family over his marriage matters caused


    Daniel¡¯s expression to be displeased.


    That daughter of the Fowler family was willful, arrogant, and domineering. Neither Daniel nor his


    children liked her. He would rather marry the scheming woman in front of him than choose a woman


    who would cause turmoil in his own home.


    After all, as she mentioned, they could sign an agreement for a six-month trial marriage. If they were


    not satisfied, they could simply part ways.


    ¡°Rachel, I will collect the marriage license tomorrow,¡± Daniel said. ¡°You and Mom and Dad, please


    make some preparation.¡± Daniel interrupted his sister¡¯s incessant talk.


    ¡°What?¡± Rachel Kaur said. ¡°You¡¯re getting married tomorrow? Your fussiness is next-level, yet you


    manage to get a girl? You, um, you¡¯re not getting married to a dude, right?¡± Rachel expressed her


    concern.


    Daniel looked displeased. He said, ¡°A woman. Her name is Alice Doyle.¡±


    The words of Daniel instantly caused an uproar in the Kaur family.


    After ending the call, Rachel rushed back to Khawst Community. She woke everyone up in the house,


    calling for a family meeting to discuss whether they should do something to express their gratitude


    toward Alice,


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    13:15

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Certainly, Alice was unaware of all these discussions and ns being made by the Kaur family.


    At this moment, Alice was hesitant, thinking about whom she could hire with money if Daniel disagreed


    with her n.


    To her surprise, Daniel gave her this response after the phone call. He said, ¡°We can proceed with the


    registration tomorrow. However, my family will probably be present.¡±


    Alice was somewhat relieved. She said, ¡°Thank you. If they are willing toe tomorrow, that would be


    great. After all, marriage is a significant event.¡±


    ¡°Ben will probably need to stay in the hospital for three more days,¡± Daniel said. ¡°After we collect our


    marriage license¡­¡±


    Before Daniel finished talking, Alice interrupted him.


    ¡°I have already prepaid three days of medical expenses, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the money,¡±


    Alice said. ¡°Starting tomorrow, I will be filming on the set during the day, so when I¡¯m not around,


    please arrange for a caregiver to apany Ben. You can stay at home with Aidy and Coco at night,


    and I will stay in the hospital.¡±


    Daniel was left speechless. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to ask you to pay when I spoke earlier,¡± he thought.


    ¡°I am an artist,¡± Alice said. ¡°I¡¯m currently in the rising stage of my career, so it is not convenient for me


    to publicly disclose my marital status. So, during the six months we spend together, we will keep our


    marriage a secret.


    ¡°If you need me to cooperate with public announcements on your side, I can make it public on your


    Instagram ount. I will be self-disciplined and avoid any scandals in the industry that could


    embarrass you.


    ¡°As for you, I don¡¯t have any specific requirements. Just please refrain from bringing other women


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    home and causing disturbances during our marriage, as it would affect my and the children¡¯s well-


    being.¡±


    As William listened to his future sister-inw clearly stating her arrangements for his brother, he was


    left dumbfounded.


    He thought, ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. My brother is a kept man.


    ¡°By the look of this future sister-inw¡¯s behavior, not only is she domineering, but she also gives


    Daniel ample freedom!


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, the Kaur family is blessed indeed!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be with any other woman,¡± Daniel said coldly. ¡°During our marriage, I will only have you.¡±


    It was the first time Daniel experienced being arranged and directed in such a manner by a woman


    At this moment, he was filled with curiosity toward her.


    He wondered whether Alice was truly like that or if she deliberately said those things to get his


    attention.


    However, regardless of what she had in mind, he would find out after they married.


    After finishing everything she needed to exin, Alice nced at the time on her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    go home and get things organized. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯lle to the hospital first, and then we can


    go to City Hall together.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Daniel said as he nodded.


    Far into the night, Alic


    took out her passport and sat on the sofa. She was lost in thought as she looked around the room.


    After returning home, she finally realized what she had done.


    ¡°I¡¯m crazy,¡± she thought. ¡°I agreed so readily to marry a stranger.


    ¡°I even wanted to enter into an agreement with him. And after we get a divorce six monthster, I still


    have to give him the house.¡±


    However, she indeed had no other choices.


    Travis was watching her closely. If she did not get married, that guy would truly sideline her.


    She had worked so hard to make some waves in the entertainment industry, so she could not afford to


    let all her efforts go to waste because of Travis.


    Besides, the three precious children of Daniel had truly touched her.


    Whenever she saw them, it felt as if she was reminded of the three children that she had lost.


    As Alice was thinking, her phone suddenly received a WhatsApp message.


    It was a message from Frankie Ward. [Alice, I heard that Travis is pressuring you to get married again.


    Can you handle it? If you can¡¯t, I can pretend to be in a rtionship with you.]


    Alice replied. [If you marry me, what about your partner?]


    Frankie sent a message. [I dare you to say ¡°partner¡± again! I¡¯m not involved with him.]


    13:15


    Alice retorted. [Yeah, right! You slept on the same bed with him, and you are not involved with him!]


    Frankie replied jokingly. [Your friendunches a missile at you.]


    Alice replied jokingly as well. [Catch it and bounce it back!]


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13:15

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Frankie replied. [Alright. Enough of the nonsense. What¡¯s your n regarding Travis? That fat ba stard


    is notorious for being difficult. But he has one good quality. He doesn¡¯t pursue married women.]


    Alice replied. [Yeah. I¡¯m getting married tomorrow.]


    Frankie was curious. [What? Say that again? Whom are you getting married to? Who dares to marry a


    sc um like you?]


    Alice replied defensively. [Watch yournguage. I¡¯m not a sc um. I am Alice, a force to be reckoned


    with in the entertainment industry. As for who is marrying me, I will let you know in due time.]


    [By the way, just a reminder for you. Prepare some gifts. My husband is bringing three sons.]


    Frankie was stunned. [S hit! You have even entered into a rtionship with a guy that has kids. Alice,


    are you out of your mind? Hold off on getting the marriage license for now. Wait till I go back and


    assess that guy.]


    Frankie continued sending many messages, but Alice did not read those messages. She was


    exhausted today and quickly fell asleep.


    The next day, outside City Hall, over a hundred bodyguards formed a cordon. Four Maybach cars in


    red, orange, yellow, and green were parked by the roadside.


    As the car doors opened, four astonishingly beautiful women stunned everyone around them.


    They switched their high heels for t shoes, checked their watches, and then snapped their fingers


    toward the nearby multipurpose vehicle.


    Immediately, more than a dozen makeup artists rushed up and quickly helped the women change their


    looks and style their


    hair.


    These morous women transformed into ordinary-looking street vendors in less than twenty minutes.


    ¡°Miss Rachel, Mr. Kaur and Miss Doyle will arrive in five minutes,¡± a bodyguard holding a walkie-talkie


    hurriedly approached Dax Terry and informed him.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes turned cold. She immediately instructed the bodyguards, ¡°One minute,¡± she said. ¡°Leave


    quickly!¡±


    Right after that, a group of bodyguards disappeared from sight like lightning.


    ¡°Rachel, this wife of Daniel is quite interesting,¡± the enchanting Katie Kaur said as she tucked the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    strands of hair by her temples and smiled. ¡°She actually signed a contract with him.¡±


    When William came backst night to report to them, they nearly dropped their jaws in surprise.


    This was the first time they hade across such an interesting girl.


    ¡°Bringing her back home for our ice-cold Daniel,¡± they thought. ¡°That would be a perfect match.¡±


    While the youngdies of the Kaur family were gossiping, Alice¡¯s car had already arrived at the car


    park.


    Benny was at the hospital. Aidy and Coco were inseparable from them. At the moment, they had been


    brought out of the hospital by Daniel and Alice.


    Alice thought the two kids came here to join the excitement, but only Daniel knew that these two little


    rascals were actually afraid that he would change his mind.


    The two children were only five years old. However, they were extremely shrewd¡­


    ¡°My four sisters are here,¡± Daniel said. ¡°As for my parents and the elders of my family, they will meet us


    after we collect the marriage license.¡± Before getting off the car, Daniel informed Alice.


    Alice nodded and said, ¡°I cut ties with my family five years ago, so I¡¯m on my own now. If your sisters


    mind, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°Since this is a sh marriage, being clear about things is even more important. Otherwise, there will be


    many challenges during the period of getting used to each other¡¯s habits after marriage,¡± Alice thought.


    However, Daniel remained expressionless as he said, ¡°My family members are easy-going people.


    They don¡¯t care about your past.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Alice said as she breathed a sigh of relief.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Alice saw four vivacious women waving at them.


    ¡°These women must be the four sisters Daniel mentioned,¡± Alice thought.


    Alice could not help but marvel at how biased the Creator could be at times. The members of the Kaur


    family were crafted so perfectly that they did not look like ordinary mortals.


    ¡°Hi, Aunt Rachel, Aunt Katie, Aunt Lexi, and Aunt Emma.¡±


    13:16

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Seeing Aidy and Coco greeting their aunts, Alice walked briskly toward them.


    As Alice walked over to them, she could not help but feel a little surprised when she noticed the attire of


    the four women.


    They appeared dressed as street vendors, but what surprised Alice was that their pants had patches


    on them.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Admittedly, Alice had not seen such attire in a long time.


    So, Daniel was right. Their family¡¯s financial situation was indeed not good.


    Thinking about the family¡¯s situation, Alice could not help but feel sympathetic. At the same time, she


    made a decision. She had previously declined the benefits offered by the film crew and brand


    sponsors. After marrying Daniel, she could not refuse them anymore.


    If there were suitable items or clothes, she would take them and let Daniel bring them back to improve


    the lives of his family.


    While Alice was thinking, Rachel, who was Daniel¡¯s eldest sister, approached her. She held Alice¡¯s


    hand and looked at her with satisfaction as she said, ¡°Alice, what is your birthdate?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alice was suddenly asked about her birthdate. She was momentarily taken aback.


    Beside her, Katie, who was the second in birth order among Daniel¡¯s four elder sisters, blinked and


    exined with a smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re marrying Daniel, you¡¯re doing our family a huge favor, and we are


    beholden to you. We want to remember your birthdate so we can throw a party for you every year.¡±


    Alice was at a loss for words. ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary,¡± she thought. ¡°The truth is that I need Daniel¡¯s


    help too.¡±


    ¡°There will be no returns or exchanges once the goods are sold!¡± Suddenly, Lexi Kaur, the third in birth


    order among Daniel¡¯s four elder sisters, spoke coldly.


    Alice blinked, lookingpletely confused. ¡°Goods?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Oh dear, look at how scared you¡¯ve made our sister-inw,¡± said Emma Kaur, the youngest of Daniel¡¯s


    four elder sisters. She patted Lexi, quickly walked over, and put her arm around Alice¡¯s shoulder.


    In a kind and gentle tone, she exined, ¡°What we were trying to say is if Daniel ever mistreats you


    after marrying you, juste to us. We¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t just dump him as you please. You¡¯ve seen his situation. He¡¯s a useless matu


    children.


    ¡°You¡¯re kind-hearted to marry him. Other women wouldn¡¯t be interested in him at


    young man with three precious


    Upon hearing these words from Emma, Daniel nced at Alice with a faintly indifferent expression. A


    hint of helplessness flickered in his eyes, but he did not refute her remarks.


    In the entire Strnd, the women in his family were probably the only ones who despised him.


    The children told Alice that their four aunts had good temperaments, but she did not expect them to be


    so easy to get along with.


    Alice nodded, smiled, and said, ¡°Rest assured, as long as Daniel and the children don¡¯t dislike me, I


    won¡¯t easily consider divorce.¡±


    ¡°d to hear that,¡± Emma said as she smiled brightly. She turned around and exchanged a knowing


    nce with Rachel.


    Rachel could not be more pleased with Alice at this moment. If it weren¡¯t for Daniel¡¯s request to assess


    Alice and for the whole family to pretend to be poor, she would have showered her sister-inw with


    jewelry by now.


    ¡°Aunties, it¡¯s almost time,¡± Aidy said, raising his tiny hand and urging Rachel and the others. ¡°Quick, let


    Daddy and Miss Alice go in and collect the marriage license.¡±


    Rachel nced at the little child in front of her, trying her best to hold back herughter.


    ¡°This kid is afraid that Alice may change her mind, so he wants to make sure everything is finalized


    quickly,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we need to hurry and set up our stall,¡± Rachel said, giving her brother a look that signaled a


    message. ¡°Alice, quick, both of you, go in and get the marriage license.¡±


    Alice nodded. She gently ruffled the hair of the two kids and said, ¡°Aidy, Coco, stay here with your


    aunties. I will be back


    soon.¡±


    After saying that, Alice kissed the two children before going in with Daniel.


    As Rachel and the others watched Alice¡¯s actions, they felt even happier.


    Having observed and dealt with numerous people, they could quickly tell whether someone genuinely


    cared for the children at a nce.


    Even though Alice was a girl from the entertainment industry, they saw no trace of ill intentions in her.


    They could tell that she genuinely cared for Daniel¡¯s children.


    The Kaur family was blessed indeed. This was because someone with incredibly low emotional


    intelligence, like Daniel, managed to get a girl to marry him.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s have our father and the others pray at the church tomorrow and seek the Almighty¡¯s


    blessings,¡± Emma said. She could not help but remind Rachel. ¡°May the Almighty ensures that Alice


    doesn¡¯t dump Daniel.¡±


    Lexi nodded too. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s first remember her in our prayer. Our family is beholden to her.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Alice, the four elder sisters of Daniel were nning something behind the scenes. She


    and Daniel walked into the marriage registration office and started submitting their documents.


    As they were preparing for their wedding photoshoot, Daniel suddenly paused and coldly reminded,


    ¡°Miss Doyle, think it through. Once we obtain the marriage license, you will be responsible for caring for


    my three sons and my entire family¡­¡± He highly doubted that Alice would still be determined to marry


    him after seeing his four sisters dressed in ragged clothes. ¡°Daniel, I told you yesterday that I really


    need to have our marriage license,¡± Alice said. ¡°So, I won¡¯t go back on my word. ¡°As for your family¡­


    They are lovely, and I quite like them. If you¡¯re concerned about their financial situation in the future¡­


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I have an allowance card. You can keep it and withdraw a monthly amount for your family as you see


    fit. I won¡¯t ask.¡±


    She considered it as a payment for the help she received from Daniel in dealing with Travis.


    Besides, giving Daniel a little more pocket money would also ensure a better quality of life for the


    children.


    Upon hearing her words, Daniel was left speechless for a long while.


    This was because he had never been given pocket money by a woman before.


    Meanwhile, the staff responsible for taking wedding photos would asionally shake their heads while


    looking at Daniel.


    That clearly showed that they were expressing their disapproval about him living off a woman¡¯s money.


    Coco came over to supervise. Even if Daniel wanted to shake his head and back out, he could not


    withstand the threat from his children.


    After the marriage license was issued, Coco took away Daniel¡¯s copy and said to Alice, ¡°Miss Alice,


    when you¡¯re done looking at your marriage license, you have to give it to me for safekeeping, okay?¡±


    Alice did not think much of it. She nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    However, Daniel furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°This kiddo is so afraid of me changing my mind,¡± he


    thought. ¡°He even insists on personally keeping the marriage license.¡±


    After Daniel and Alice walked out of City Hall, Rachel, and her three sisters surrounded them.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Rachel said. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together. It is on me.¡± Rachel was eager to make a


    good impression on her sister-inw.


    However, Daniel became a wet nket and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy with work, so it¡¯s not convenient for me.¡±


    ¡°Am I talking to you?¡± Rachel said, instantly looking extremely displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt as you


    please.¡±


    Even though Daniel knew what his sisters were thinking, he still asked, ¡°Are you all not working?¡±


    ¡°Is work more important than Alice?¡± Lexi said. She could not help but roll her eyes at her younger


    brother.


    ¡°He has just married Alice,¡± they thought. ¡°Instead of taking his wife out, he¡¯s talking about work!¡±


    They were infuriated.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the blessings from Heavenly Father, would he have been able to encounter such a


    good wife like Alice?¡± they thought.


    Seeing Daniel¡¯s sisters were about to quarrel with him, Alice quickly said, ¡°Um, let¡¯s not get angry. We


    can always have a meal together at ater time.


    ¡°Benny will be discharged from the hospital in a few days¡¯ time. I¡¯ll buy some ingredients, and


    everybody cane to my ce for a seafood buffet. We can celebrate together. How does that


    sound?¡±


    Upon hearing Alice¡¯s words, the four sisters felt a sense offort. Alice¡¯s words were more effective


    in bringing them pleasure than the world¡¯s most expensive ice cream.


    Even their gaze as they looked at Daniel became gentler.


    ¡°Look, your wife is so lovely.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, if you dare to mistreat Alice in the future, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    ¡°Quick, hug your wife. Show some appreciation!¡±


    13:16


    Daniel looked indifferent. ¡°My sisters are still very naive,¡± he thought. ¡°They can¡¯t assess people¡¯s


    character urately.


    ¡°They are easily won over by Alice, but there wille a day when they regret it big time.¡±


    Suddenly, a cell phone started ringing.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Hearing the sound, Alice immediately took out her phone from her purse and saw it was a call from her


    assistant, Candice. It was then that Alice noticed the time and that she needed to go to the makeup


    room at the filming set.


    Alice nced at Daniel. Then, she swiped her phone to answer the call. She said, ¡°Hello, Candice¡­¡±


    ¡°Alice, why haven¡¯t you arrived yet?¡± Gandice said. ¡°Mr. Richards has been waiting for you at the set


    since early morning, and he¡¯s even dressed in a groom¡¯s attire. It¡¯s outrageous!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I had some unexpected matters to attend to, so I couldn¡¯t make it there,¡± Alice said. ¡°Can you


    please apologize to the director on my behalf? And don¡¯t worry about Mr. Richards for now. I¡¯ll be there


    in about forty minutes.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Alice had no choice but to inform Daniel. ¡°The film crew is about to start


    shooting, so I need to go there first,¡± she said. ¡°See you at the hospitalter.¡±


    As Alice finished talking, she saw Benny and Coco clinging to her legs. They blinked their big eyes,


    looking reluctant to let her go.


    Seeing his sons¡¯ reactions, Daniel rubbed his temples, walked over, pressed down on their shoulders,


    and said, ¡°Miss Alice needs to work. Don¡¯t stop her.¡±


    Upon hearing the word ¡°stop,¡± the two children¡¯s eyes instantly welled up with tears.


    Daniel wanted to say something. However, looking at his children¡¯s expressions, he shook his head


    and said, ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s all apany her there.¡±


    The two children instantly went from tears to smiles, immediately grabbing Alice¡¯s hands.


    Alice could not bear to part with the children too, so she exined the situation to Rachel. Then, she


    got into the car with Daniel and his sons.


    After Rachel and the rest returned home, they immediately recounted everything they saw and heard to


    their family members.


    Marie Kaur listened with a stunned expression, taking a while to recover before pping her hands and


    bursting intoughter. She said, ¡°Quick, Rachel, go to the church to pray to Heavenly Father. Our family


    has finally got a wonderful daughter-inw.¡±


    Alfred Kaur was beaming with joy too. ¡°Quick, William, tally up our family¡¯s properties. We must gift


    Alice a few properties. We are beholden to her, so we mustn¡¯t overlook to treat her well.¡±


    Members of the Kaur family surrounded Rachel and asked her questions. Rachel smiled and quickly


    reminded them. She said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Uncles, don¡¯t forget that Daniel has told Alice that our


    family is not well off.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t had feelings for Daniel yet, so we can¡¯t expose the fact that we¡¯re well off.¡±


    Marie looked displeased. ¡°You little rascal, Daniel! He should count himself lucky that a girl is willing to


    marry him. It¡¯s amazing that he still has the audacity to conceal his identity.¡±


    Alfred also looked displeased. He asked, ¡°So, does that mean we can¡¯t give our granddaughter-inw


    any gifts?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t,¡± Rachel said, quelling the dissatisfaction of the elders in her family. ¡°Let¡¯s just


    wait patiently. You know Daniel¡¯s temper. He won¡¯t truly believe in someone until he thoroughly


    assesses their character.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alfred red fiercely at his eldest son, Hector Kaur, and disdainfully said, ¡°Look at


    the son you raised. He¡¯s so cun ning and full of schemes. Annoying as hell!¡±


    Hector could only hod in agreement apo logetically. Inwardly, he scolded his eldest son harshly.


    Upon arriving at the set, Alice tossed the car key to Daniel. She then gave a quick hug to Aidy and


    Coco.


    ¡°Darlings, I¡¯m going to the film set now,¡± Alice said. ¡°After I¡¯m done shooting in the afternoon, I¡¯ll go to


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    the hospital to see Benny with all of you, okay?¡±


    The two children nuzzled in Alice¡¯s arms, reluctant to let go. However, they understood that she had to


    work, so they soon let her go.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Aidy said as he made a small heart gesture to Alice. ¡°Come back


    early.¡±


    Coco also imitated his elder brother and made a heart gesture. ¡°Waiting for you, Mommy,¡± he said.


    Upon hearing the two darlings call her ¡°Mommy,¡± Alice¡¯s heart swelled instantly. It was as if something


    had filled her heartpletely.


    She had never imagined that after five years of being alone, she would have the opportunity to have


    two precious darlings


    that were so warm¡­

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    After Alice exited the car, Daniel drove his car to a quiet stretch of road.


    As Dax got off the Maybach, he could no longer suppress his curiosity for gossip. While carrying Aidy


    and Coco out of the car, he carefully asked, ¡°Mr. Kaur, did you really get married to thatdy?¡±


    Dax thought, ¡°Can our picky CEO really find someone to get married?


    ¡°If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ve got to pray and thank the Almighty secretly.¡±


    Daniel expressionlessly handed the BMW car key to the driver beside him and said nonchntly, ¡°Yes.


    She is an artist in the entertainment industry. Her name is Alice Doyle.¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Dax thought. ¡°I got her name. I¡¯m going to tell everybody in the office tomorrow and ask


    them to say a prayer and request the Almighty to bless her.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a secret marriage, and I don¡¯t want anybody in thepany to know,¡± Daniel added.


    Dax was at a loss for words. He thought, ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can suck up to his wife, then.


    ¡°Regardless of the circumstances, this is definitely fantastic news.¡±


    Dax wanted to prepare a gift for Daniel¡¯s wife.


    The film set that Alice was in was the one that produced the big-budget fantasy drama called ¡°The


    Enchanting Princess.¡± She yed the role of a supporting actress. Therefore, she had a rtively


    limited amount of screen time.


    However, since most of the scenes involving her character were with the female lead, they were mostly


    filmed during the daytime.


    When Alice entered the film set, she could see Travis from afar. He was sitting next to the assistant


    director, happily holding a bouquet of red roses.


    She furrowed her brow. She did not walk over to greet them.


    After all, she was now a married woman. She had to keep her distance from her pursuers.


    Alice did not walk over to speak to Travis. The assistant director was displeased. He immediately


    asked the producer to warn her.


    So, as soon as Alice finished her makeup and walked out of the dressing room, Lewis Wood, the


    producer, stopped her.


    ¡°Alice, are you blind?¡± Lewis said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Mr. Richards waiting for you over there? Who do you


    think you are? Don¡¯t you have any idea what your status is in the industry?¡± Lewis¡¯s tone was very


    unpleasant.


    Alice adjusted her naturally wavy brown hair and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Wood, I am certainly well aware of


    my status. As a C-list artist, I am unworthy of him.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Lewis said. Since Travis showed keen interest in Alice, Lewis did


    not dare to offend her. He could only suppress his anger. Then, he carried on talking.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°After you¡¯re done shooting, take the initiative and go into the break room with Mr. Richards,¡± Lewis


    said. ¡°He is very smitten by you. I don¡¯t have to teach you how to suck up to him, right?¡±


    Alice could not help but chuckle. ¡°Mr. Wood, are you suggesting I should proactively sleep my way to


    more acting opportunities?¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! And don¡¯t forget, I have beaten up anyone


    who has tried to take advantage of


    me.¡±


    Having been in the industry for so long, Alice had indeed encountered numerous situations in which


    she was asked to sleep her way to more opportunities. However, she would beat those lechers big time


    whenever she was harassed.


    This exined why she remained a mere C-list artist despite having top-notch looks and acting skills.


    It was because those sc umbags that she had beaten deliberately prevented her from getting more


    opportunities in her


    career.


    Lewis was infuriated by her attitude. He rolled his eyes repeatedly. ¡°Alice, you are terrific,¡± he said. ¡°Let


    me make it clear to you. After the shooting of this drama is wrapped up, no good production teams in


    the industry will ever work with you again!¡±


    Alice no longer had the patience to deal with this person any further. She turned around and walked


    straight toward the filming set.


    Lewis looked at Alice¡¯s back. ¡°This woman has a natural ability to arouse men¡¯s desire to dominate


    her,¡± he thought.


    Travis was not the only one who was interested in Alice. Even the directors on the set had had


    romantic thoughts about her before.


    Unfortunately, she was bad-tempered. She frequently resorted to physical violence.


    13:16


    Few men could really get close to her.


    However, she could not maintain her stubbornness for too long. Travis had a bad temper. If she


    provoked him again, she would be sidelined from receiving acting opportunities in thepany.


    Travis was actually looking forward to seeing how pathetic she would be when she was sidelined from


    all acting opportunities.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    While Alice was filming, Travis obediently stayed where he was. He did not approach Alice to cause


    any trouble.


    The female lead, Maisie James, could not help but feel a little jealous when she saw that Travis could


    tolerate Alice¡¯s temperament. So, during a break, she started acting strangely and talking sarcastically.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m really envious of you,¡± Maisie said. ¡°You are so attractive to men. Even someone like Mr.


    Richards is mad about you. If there¡¯s a chance, you must teach us your secrets.¡±


    Alice looked at her and sneered inwardly. ¡°Teach you people?¡± she thought.


    She was not interested.


    ¡°Alice, I really can¡¯tpare to you,¡± Maisie said. ¡°I have such a mundane and routine life, with no time


    to interact with men. No wonder I¡¯ve always been single.¡± Maisie continued to speak, getting more and


    more spirited as she saw Alice ignoring her.


    Alice nced at Maisie, curled her lip, and interrupted Maisie coldly. ¡°Maisie, you truly stand out among


    the crowd,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s impressive.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Alice, how can you say such things about me!¡± Maisie said in annoyance.


    Although Maisie was smiling, her eyes were filled with coldness. She was clearly infuriated.


    ¡°Alice is really annoying,¡± Maisie thought. ¡°Not only does she seduce men, but she also dares to mock


    me.


    Alice did not want to argue with Maisie. Upon confirming with the director that there was no need for


    any reshoots, she took Candice to the dressing room to change clothes. She nned to go to the


    supermarket first to buy some things. Then, she would see her precious darlings.


    After removing her makeup, Alice took out a cigarette from her pocket. She sat on the sofa and


    rxed.


    The faint smoke lingered around her face, adding a touch of allure to her appearance.


    It was at this moment that the door of the dressing room was opened.


    Alice stopped flicking the ash from her cigarette, looked up, wore an impable smile, and said, ¡°Mr.


    Richards, is there anything you need?¡±


    Travis red at her with a serious gaze. He was displeased that she did note to him after


    removing her makeup.


    Alice lowered her gaze and smiled lightly. ¡°Mr. Richards, if there¡¯s nothing urgent, I¡¯ll leave now,¡± she


    said.


    She was not like those girls in thepany who would idolize him as if he were a mega-celebrity.


    ¡°Alice, let¡¯s go for a wedding photo shoot,¡± Travis said. ¡°Now!¡± He spoke with a serious voice. His tone


    left no room for interruption.


    Alice lifted her eyebrow and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Richards. I¡¯m already married, so I can¡¯t take wedding


    photos with another man.¡±


    ¡°What kind of joke is this?¡± Travis eximed in anger. ¡°How could you possibly be married?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten the word out to the people in the industry,¡± Travis thought. ¡°Nobody dares to pursue


    Alice, so how could this girl possibly get married?¡±


    Alice smiled faintly and took out her marriage license from her pocket. She unfolded it and handed it to


    Travis. ¡°Mr. Richards, please take a look,¡± she said. ¡°This is my husband. We just collected the


    marriage license this morning. How coincidental that today is February 14th!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This is a fake marriage license,¡± Travis said, wanting to tear the marriage license.


    However, Alice quickly sna tched the marriage license before he managed to tear it.


    She thought, ¡°How could I possibly let him tear my marriage license?


    ¡°He has no right to tear my marriage license.¡±


    Travis was infuriated by the marriage license. He stomped his foot. ¡°Alice, divorce immediately!¡± he


    said. ¡°Divorce right away!¡±


    Alice had a cold expression. ¡°I got married because I¡¯m capable of getting a guy to marry me,¡± she


    said. ¡°Why should I divorce just because of a few words from you?¡±


    ¡°This is a fraud you hired!¡± Travis said. ¡°You deliberately want to p iss me off! I don¡¯t believe you! Alice,


    don¡¯t think you can fool me like this!¡±


    Travis continued. He angrily shouted in a domineering manner, ¡°From now on, I will have someone wait


    at City Hall. If you dare to proceed with a divorce, I will immediately catch you and make you marry


    me!¡±


    13:171


    Travis was a  yboy. He liked to fool around with female celebrities from the entertainment industry.


    However, Alice was the only one he loved and wanted to marry.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°The more this woman dislikes me, the more I want to possess her,¡± he thought. ¡°I want to make her


    submit to me. I want her to use this arrogant look of hers to call me ¡®husband.¡±¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Alice¡¯s face darkened as soon as Travis finished his words.


    Alice thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Travis would do this.


    ¡°This man is more difficult to deal with than I imagine.¡±


    Travis said, ¡°Alice, I really like you! I will wait for you even if you marry another man. With me keeping


    increasing pressure, I don¡¯t believe the husband you choose can spend the rest of his life with you!¡±


    Alice retorted. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. He can!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Richards? Alice? Why are you fighting?¡± Maisie¡¯s voice arose by the door, She sounded shocked.


    Travis¡¯s expression changed after he saw Maisie. He walked to Maisie and said, ¡°Maisie, you and Alice


    are good friends. Please help me to persuade Alice to get a divorce now and get married to me


    instead.¡±


    Maisie was delighted when she heard that Alice was married. However, Maisie pretended to be


    surprised and cried, ¡°Oh my go d, Alice! I can¡¯t believe you are married! What kind of husband did you


    get?¡±


    Travis immediately replied, ¡°Alice? A contractor is the best guy she can get. Look at Alice now. No one


    from rich families will like her except for me!¡± Travis felt pretty confident about himself.


    Maisie said mockingly, ¡°Mr. Richards, you shouldn¡¯t assume the worst situation for Alice. What if she¡­¡±


    Travis interrupted. ¡°Maisie, no need to save face for Alice. I have pursued her for a long time. I know


    better what kind of men surrounded her than you!


    ¡°I can say Alice will live a life worse than a vagrant¡¯s if she doesn¡¯t get a divorce and marry me now!¡±


    Maisie said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating too much?¡±


    Travis and Maisie kept judging Alice. They belittled Alice as a waste of space. Candice stood aside and


    got annoyed when hearing the conversation between Travis and Maisie. Thus, Candice walked to Alice


    and gave her a ss of water.


    Candice said, ¡°Alice, ignore these two idiots. Drink some water to calm down.¡±


    Alice took over the ss and stared at Travis and Maisie. They were pointing at Alice and talking about


    how miserable she was. Then Alice narrowed her eyes and sshed the water toward Travis and


    Maisie.


    Travis and Maisie were talking excitedly. When they got sshed, they changed their expressions.


    Maisie was the angriest one of the two. She widened her eyes and shouted, ¡°Alice! How dare you


    ssh water on me?¡±


    Alice replied, ¡°Yeah, it was me. Do I need to pick a perfect time to ssh you?¡± Then Alice pped her


    hands and looked at Travis. He looked resentful and sulky.


    Alice said, ¡°Mr. Richards, nevertheless, I¡¯m married. It¡¯s hical to badger a married woman!


    ¡°You can continue to badger me if you want theizens in the country to attack you.¡±


    Travis threatened angrily. ¡°Alice, you will be shelved by thepany as long as I send a word!¡±


    Alice sneered and asked, ¡°Mr. Richards, is this all you have to threaten me?¡±


    Travis replied, ¡°Humph! Yeah, this is all I got! Alice, I¡¯ll get to you again tomorrow morning! Just see


    what I will do if you don¡¯t get a divorce and choose to marry me until tomorrow!¡±


    Alice waved her hand and did not want to continue the conversation with that idiot.


    Alice walked out of the dressing room with a gloomy face, clenching her fists.


    Alice thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. Travis still badgers me even though I have already got a marriage


    license. I can¡¯t believe. all my efforts are in vain!


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard in Hollywood for years. I fought all the way to be today¡¯s me.


    ¡°Will all my hard work be destroyed in one day?¡±


    Candice noticed Alice was upset. Thus, she suggested tentatively, ¡°Alice, if you have no way around


    that matter, how about reaching out to Frankie? He should probably save your career,¡±


    Alice patted Candice¡¯s shoulder and did not reply.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alice thought, ¡°Frankie¡­ I can surely reach out to him. However, I will have more trouble if I ask him for


    help.¡±


    Alice went to the hospital withplicated feelings. She saw two chubby kids run toward her when she


    exited the elevator.


    It looked like the kids had been waiting for Alice for a long time.


    13:17

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Honey Bun said, ¡°Mommy, how¡¯s your day? Are you tired after working for a day? How about I give you


    a massageter?¡± As he spoke, Honey Bun tiptoed and gave Alice a kiss.


    Sugar Bun followed Honey Bun to kiss Alice and cried, ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy a bottle of juice for Mommy!¡±


    The two kids stood on Alice¡¯s left and right sides and warmed Alice instantly. Alice held them in her


    arms and them a kiss.


    gave


    each of


    Alice asked, ¡°Babies, how¡¯s everything with Sweet Bun? Did he cry when the nurse gave him a shot?¡±


    Honey Bun shook his head and replied, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Mommy, follow us to the room to see Sweet


    Bun. He misses you so much!¡±


    Alice nodded and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Then she held the hands of the two kids, walking into the ward.


    Sweet Bun was lying in bed. He looked better than yesterday and was not that pale now. When he saw


    Alice, he opened his arms and cried sweetly, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Hearing this, Alice immediately held Sweet Bun in her arms and kissed him. She said, ¡°Sweet Bun, my


    baby. You should tell Mommy if any part of your body hurts.¡±


    Sweet Bun shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m a man when Mommy is around me, so I don¡¯t feel pain now.¡±


    Alice murmured, ¡°Hmm¡­ Sweet Bun, why are you so cute?¡± She gently squeezed Sweet Bun¡¯s little


    face when speaking. Then she looked at Honey Bun and Sugar Bun.


    After that, Alice said, ¡°I must save the world in myst life, so I can have these cute babies to warm me


    this life.¡±


    Honey Bun blinked his eyes and said in a baby voice, ¡°It¡¯s our luck to have a mommy like a shining


    fairy.¡±


    Sugar Bun suddenly recited several lines from a poet, ¡°You are like the blossoms on a tree. You are like


    swallows twittering under the eaves. You are love, warmth, and hope. Your appearance is the best


    thing I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    Alice stared at the kids and suddenly felt her life could not be happier than this moment.


    Alice thought, ¡°Nothing can defeat me since I have these kids.¡±


    They talked for a while. Then a nurse came in to change dressings for Sweet Bun.


    Sweet Bun¡¯s health was in a good state. The scabs had already appeared on his wound. He recovered


    faster and better than the doctor and nurses could imagine.


    Therefore, the doctor told Alice that Sweet Bun could be discharged now, and Alice could take Sweet


    Bun home for


    recovery.


    Hearing Sweet Bun could go home, the three kids blinked their big eyes and looked at Alice.


    Honey Bun pouted and asked, ¡°Mommy, can we go home with you? The hospital is not fun at all.¡±


    Sweet Bun pointed at his leg and said, ¡°Mommy, I feel better now, so I don¡¯t have to stay in the


    hospital.¡±


    Alice hesitated and stuttered. ¡°But¡­¡± She wanted to discuss it with Daniel first.


    Sugar Bun seemed to read Alice¡¯s mind and sensed her worry. Thus, Sugar Bun raised his hand and


    suggested, ¡°Mommy, how about calling Daddy and discussing this with him?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure,¡± replied Alice. She came back to reality after hearing Sugar Bun¡¯s suggestion. She thought,


    ¡°Yeah. I should talk about it with Daniel.¡±


    However, when Alice took out her phone and was about to call Daniel, she realized she did not have


    Daniel¡¯s phone number.


    Thus, Alice asked, ¡°Hey, kids. I don¡¯t have your daddy¡¯s phone number. Do you know about it?¡±


    Alice felt embarrassed when asking that. She thought, ¡°I¡¯ve got a marriage license with my husband.


    However, I don¡¯t even have his contact information.


    ¡°I will be people¡¯sughingstock if others hear about it.¡±


    Sugar Bun quickly inputted his dad¡¯s personal phone number into Alice¡¯s phone.


    Then Alice hit the dial button.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    At this time, Daniel was at the ria coc ktail party.


    Men and women stood in groups, talking andughing.


    Daniel got annoyed by those noises. Thus, he held a goblet of wine and discussed the new projects


    with several upstarts in the technology industry.


    At this moment, Daniel¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    13:17

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Only Daniel¡¯s family and trusted friends knew his personal phone number. Therefore, Daniel slid to pick


    up the phone without thinking twice.


    Then a girl¡¯s sweet and soft voice arose on the other end of the phone. ¡°Hi, Daniel. I¡¯m Alice Doyle.¡±


    Daniel asked, ¡°Alice Doyle? Who is that?¡± As the CEO of thepany, Daniel had a busy schedule.


    Thus, hourster, he forgot that he had already married.


    Hearing Daniel¡¯s words, Alice was shocked. Then she pointed at her phone and whispered to the kids,


    ¡°Are you sure this phone number is the one?¡±


    The kids nodded to confirm it after hearing Alice¡¯s question.


    Receiving the confirmation from the kids, Alice continued, ¡°Well. We received our marriage license


    today. I¡¯m your legal wife. Do you still remember that?¡±


    Daniel was shocked and repeated, ¡°My wife?¡± After speaking, Daniel covered the microphone on his


    phone and said, ¡°Excuse


    me. I¡¯ll be back for a moment!¡±


    After finishing his words, Daniel nodded to those elites in the information technology industry and


    rushed to a quiet room.


    Watching Daniel walk away, that group of information technology elites were dumbfounded.


    Soon, they started their discussion. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Did we hear it right?¡±


    ¡°Did Mr. Kaur just say his wife?¡±


    ¡°I heard Mr. Kaur is cold and uninterested in women. Rumors even go that Mr. Kaur likes men. Is he


    married now?¡±


    They certainly thought it was impossible. After all, Mr. Kaur had high standards for his life partner and


    was uninterested in


    women.


    Therefore, those elites concluded that someone had the wrong number.


    Daniel exined as soon as he entered the room, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was having a meeting.¡± Then he asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Alice did not want to continue the conversation with Daniel when she heard his cold voiceing from


    the other end of the phone. However, seeing the kids blink their big eyes and expect the good news,


    Alice managed to get the courage and said slowly, ¡°Here is the thing. The doctor checked Sweet Bun


    and said we could take him home for recovery.


    ¡°None of the kids is willing to stay in the hospital now. So, can you go to the hospital now? Then we can


    Daniel fell silent for about three seconds. Then he replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m on my way to the hospital now.¡±


    When William arrived at the entrance of the party location, he saw his brother rush out. Thus, William


    hurriedly asked, ¡°Daniel, where are you going?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Daniel replied briefly, ¡°Go to the hospital and take Benny home.¡±


    William followed Daniel and said, ¡°Oh, okay. Do you need help? Anyway, I¡¯m going with you. Should I


    notify the butlers and ask them to prepare a nutritious meal for Benny?¡±


    Daniel shook his head and replied, ¡°No need. We are going to Alice¡¯s home.¡±


    Hearing Daniel¡¯s words, William remembered things were different now. He thought, ¡°Oh, right. Daniel


    is a kept man now!


    ¡°He is a toy boy kept by the Hollywood actress Alice Doyle.¡±


    Daniel and Wim arrived at the hospital half an hourter.


    Seeing Daniel, Alice immediately walked over and handed the receipt to him, saying, ¡°Hi, Daniel.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid the bill. You can go and pack Sugar Bun¡¯s clothes now. Then we can head home.¡±


    Daniel nced at the receipt and said coldly, ¡°How much is the bill in total? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±


    Alice shrugged and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to return the medical fees to me. You can keep your sry


    and give more money to support your parents.¡±


    After speaking, Alice noticed that William had also followed Daniel to the hospital. Thus, she greeted


    with a smile, ¡°Hello, William.¡±


    William said, ¡°Hi, Alice! I¡¯m here to help!¡± Most importantly, William wanted to see Daniel¡¯s life as a kept


    man.


    Alice replied, ¡°Great. You know how to drive, right? Then your job is to drive us home. I¡¯ll hug Sweet


    Bun in my arms¡± William nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I can drive! I¡¯m an excellent driver!¡±


    13:17


    Alice held Benny in her arms while Daniel held Aidy and Coco¡¯s hands. Then they got in the car.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Alice¡¯s apartment was located in Saliscaster. The area was mid-range. Luckily, Alice settled down at a


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    good location, with kindergartens and shopping malls around her apartment.


    When they got off the car, Alice said to Daniel, ¡°I heard there is a nice kindergarten near my home.


    Maybe we can let the kids go there for education. Then I can pick them up when I finish the shooting.¡±


    After finishing her words, Alice suddenly thought of Travis¡¯s threat. Then she could not help but have an


    upset expression.


    However, Alice quickly concealed her feelings.


    Alice thought no one would find out since she sessfully controlled her emotions. However, Daniel


    noticed it since his attention was always on Alice.


    Alice¡¯s apartment had a living room, a dining room, and three bedrooms. The bed in the master


    bedroom was so big that the three kids could sleep on it together.


    Therefore, Alice asked the kids to go to the master bedroom as soon as she entered her home. She


    and Daniel would separately sleep in the other two bedrooms.


    The decoration style of Alice¡¯s home was simr to her personality. It had an atmosphere to make


    people feel at ease.


    Alice nted many beautiful flowers on the balcony. They could smell the fragrance of the flowers even


    in the evening.


    The kids liked Alice¡¯s apartment a lot.


    Alice put away the luggage for Daniel and said, ¡°I will have a day off tomorrow. So, I n to buy some


    bedding. It probably doesn¡¯t work if the kids all sleep on a big bed. I can order three customized child


    beds. Then I will ask some people to redecorate the master bedroom.¡±


    Daniel nced at Alice but did not say a word. However, it looked like he had different opinions.


    Alice suddenly paused and looked at Daniel, asking, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s a bad idea?¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Then he exined, ¡°They are boys. They are not that delicate. The kids can


    sleep in the small bedroom when Sweet Bun recovers, and you sleep in the master bedroom.¡±


    Alice smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The master bedroom isrger. The kids can y games or


    something there. I¡¯m easy to feelfortable. I can sleep as long as I have a mattress.¡±


    Daniel half closed his eyes when he heard that. But soon, he recovered as usual and said, ¡°Men in the


    Kaur family won¡¯t allow their women to suffer a little!¡±


    When Daniel and Alice were talking, William raised his hand and interrupted, ¡°Daniel and Alice? Well.


    I¡¯m hungry now. Can we go out for dinner now?¡±


    Hearing this, Alice realized it was past seven now. She thought, ¡°I should prepare for dinner now.¡±


    Thus, Alice quickly walked to the kitchen and checked the food in the refrigerator. Then, she put her


    head forward and said to Daniel, William, and the kids, ¡°We¡¯ve got ribs, some seafood, and some


    vegetables. I¡¯m preparing dinner for you now. Be patient and wait for it, okay?¡±


    When speaking, Alice had already put on an apron.


    Alice had a perfect figure. She still looked se xy and charming even though she was wearing an apron.


    Daniel looked at Alice when she spoke. Soon, his gaze was fixed on her.


    When Daniel finally realized what he was doing, he could not help but frown.


    Daniel warned himself inside, ¡°Why am I staring at Alice? What¡¯s so great about that figure?¡±.


    William doubted Alice¡¯s cooking and asked, ¡°Alice, you are an actress. Do you know how to cook? How


    about ordering takeouts?¡±


    Hearing this, Alice shook her head. Then she smiled and replied, ¡°Do not doubt my cooking! I¡¯ve


    studied abroad for five years and received a certificate in culinary arts!¡±


    When Alice was abroad, no one took care of her. Thus, she learned life skills hard to survive.


    Cooking was the first life skill Alice obtained.


    Alice took out some vegetables. Then she waved the garlic to Daniel and asked, ¡°Daniel, got a minute?


    Can you help me peel some cloves of garlic?¡±


    ¡°We can!¡± Before Daniel nodded, the three kids raised their hands and expressed themselves excitedly.


    The kids cried, ¡°Yay! Now we are something. We can help Mommy!¡±


    13:17

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Soon, Alice started getting busy in the kitchen.


    William was sitting on the sofa. He was still skeptical about Alice¡¯s cooking. From time to time, William


    came closer to Daniel and whispered, ¡°Daniel, I should probably ask Jane and the serv ants to send


    some food or order takeouts over here?


    William thought, ¡°Alice has a busy schedule as an actress. When does she have opportunities on the


    usual days? I don¡¯t think she can cook.¡±


    However, just as William finished his words, the fragrances of the food perv aded the ce.


    William blinked and said, ¡°Daniel, did you smell that? The food is not bad.¡±


    Daniel did not say a word. Instead, he looked at Alice, who was busy in the kitchen. He thought, ¡°Well.


    Alice does look like she can cook.


    ¡°But maybe she just acts it. After all, she¡¯s an actress.¡±


    Alice finished many dishes and ced them on the table about 40 minutester.


    There were oven-baked ribs, grilled lobster tails with lemon, crawfish monica, garlic-butter steak bites,


    and others.


    Most dishes were meat, but the vegetables also looked tasty. The disy was as delicate as if it was at


    a five-star restaurant.


    Daniel was surprised to see so many dishes on the table. What¡¯s more, they looked delicate and


    smelled good.


    Daniel thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so good at cooking.¡±


    As for William, he was so shocked that he almost dropped his jaw. It even took him a while to return to


    reality from his shockness. Then he immediately took out his phone to take photos.


    Williamplimented. ¡°Wow! Alice, look at these dishes! They smell so good and look delicate! Did


    you want to be a chef before?¡±


    Alice smiled when she heard that and poured hot corn juice for the kids. After that, she exined,


    ¡°When I studied abroad, I worked with a chief as an apprentice to earn my tuition fees. I did learn


    cooking from the chief during that time.¡±


    William replied, ¡°You can cook all these after you learned cooking as an apprentice? You are talented!¡±


    When speaking, William was editing the photos and nned to post them on Instagram.


    William thought, ¡°This is unbelievable. How can I not show off my sister-inw to others?¡±


    William suddenly found desserts that he had never seen before. Thus, he immediately asked, ¡°Alice,


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    what are these desserts?¡±


    ¡°Pecan pie mu ffins,¡± replied Alice.


    William cried, ¡°Wow! You can even make that?¡± Then he curiously came closer to Alice and asked, ¡°Do


    you learn how to bake these to win a man¡¯s heart through his stomach?¡±


    Alice¡¯s smile froze when she heard that. However, she quickly recovered to normal and exined,


    smiling, ¡°My family likes them. So, I learn how to bake them from a professional chef. I baked them


    before I went to work this morning. Have a try.¡±


    Hearing Alice¡¯s exnation, Daniel narrowed his eyes. Soon, coldness gradually appeared in those


    eyes.


    Daniel thought, ¡°Family?


    ¡°Does it refer to Alice¡¯s immediate family or someone who had been into her heart?


    ¡°Did Alice love another man before?¡±


    William gasped andplimiented. ¡°Wow! Alice, the pecan pie mu ffins you made taste so good!¡±


    When speaking, he gave each of the kids a puffin and asked them to taste this delicious food.


    The three kids eyes immediately lit up when they took a bite of the mu ffins. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°This is so good!¡±


    Alice picked up a mu ffin and handed it to Daniel, asking, ¡°Daniel, would you like to try one?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Daniel refused without changing his expression. ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet or sour food. I don¡¯t


    eat coriander. I don¡¯t eat chili threads¡­


    Alice raised her eyebrows and interrupted Daniel¡¯s long list, ¡°Wow. You¡¯re too picky.¡±


    William murmured inside, ¡°You don¡¯t say. This is Daniel. Of course, he is picky.¡±


    Then Alice said, ¡°These are the crab-vored pecan pie mu ffins. They are my new ideas. These mu


    ffins are either sweet or sour. Would you like one? When speaking, Alice served more mu ffins on the


    table.


    Daniel saw Alice pinch a crispy pecan pie mu ffin with her beautiful fingers. His eyes were full of


    confusion. He thought, ¡°I have refused Alice. However, she even found a mu ffin that was either sweet


    or sour.


    13:26


    ¡°Is Alice trying to please me?


    ¡°William and my kids are watching me. It seems inappropriate if I keep rejecting Alice.


    ¡°If so, I can force myself to try one.¡±


    Thinking of these, Daniel was about to raise his hand and take the mu ffin.


    However, when Daniel was thinking, Alice also did the same. She thought, ¡°Daniel is cold. If he refuses


    the first time, he won¡¯t ept it the second time.¡±


    Therefore, before Daniel could raise his hand, Alice handed the mu ffin to William. He was burying his


    face in the food just like the kids did. Alice said, ¡°William, here you are. Try this mu ffin!¡±


    William cried, ¡°Wow. Thank you, Alice! You¡¯re so nice!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s hand was in the air. He thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t Alice notice I raised my hand and was about to take


    it?¡±


    ?end Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Alice indeed did not notice Daniel had raised his hand. However, William saw it.


    William took a bite of the crab-vored pecan pie mu ffin and raised his eyebrows in amazement. Then


    he took another one and handed it to Daniel, saying, ¡°Daniel, it tastes good. Try one.¡±


    Daniel squinted at William suspiciously and said inly, ¡°Not interested in it!¡±


    After finishing his words, Daniel refocused his gaze on Alice.


    William drawled. ¡°Daniel, we don¡¯t have many mu ffins. I will finish them all if you don¡¯t want them!¡±


    William murmured inside. ¡°I thought Daniel was uninterested in Alice. But now, I agree with Rachel¡¯s


    opinion. Daniel and Alice are meant to be together.¡±


    Daniel stared at Alice and said sternly, ¡°Desserts are difficult for the kids to digest. So, they can¡¯t eat


    too many desserts. Ask them to have the meal instead!¡± Then he elegantly took his fork and picked out


    all the green pepper slices.


    Noticing what Daniel was doing, Alice could not help but pat the back of Daniel¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°If you


    don¡¯t like them, you can give them to me. What a waste if you pick them out!¡±


    Alice thought, ¡°Daniel and his family are poor, aren¡¯t they?


    ¡°Then why does Daniel waste food?¡±


    Daniel did not expect someone to dare to disturb him when he was busy picking out the green pepper


    slices. Therefore, Daniel immediately got annoyed.


    Daniel looked so cold that he was like an enormous iceberg, cooling down the temperature in the room.


    The kids and William could not help but rub their arms and look at Alice worriedly when they felt the


    coldness from Daniel.


    The kids thought, ¡°What should we do? Daddy gets angry!


    ¡°Will Mommy be punished?¡±


    Alice was confused when she found that Daniel got angry merely because she asked him not to waste


    those green pepper slices.


    Alice thought, ¡°This man is so narrow-minded! I can¡¯t even believe it!¡±


    However, Alice


    ever tolerated anyone¡¯s ridiculous bad habits.


    Therefore, when Alice saw Daniel pick out all the green pepper slices on a small te, she stood up


    and walked into the kitchen without a word.


    Soon, Alice returned with a sharp knife. ¡°Pah!¡± She ced it on the table. Alice did not look at Daniel.


    Instead, she stared at William and the kids and warned, ¡°William, kids. No one is allowed to be a picky


    eater at this table.


    The kids were picky eaters since they had Daniel as a bad influence. However, when they saw their


    mommy was like a smiling demon and looked at the sharp knife reflecting the lights, they suddenly felt


    green peppers were not that awful to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    eat.


    As for William, he looked at his brother and Alice.


    Then William decisively put the green pepper slices on his te into his mouth since he felt Alice¡¯s


    knife was scarier than his brother¡¯s anger.


    Men in the Kaur family had amon problem. All of them did not like peppers.


    William had already prepared for the worse situation. However, after chewing for seconds, he widened


    his eyes and cried, ¡°Wow! Alice, this is not green peppers, right? How can they be so tasty?¡±


    Alice sneered and asked, ¡°Do you still think green peppers are unsavory?¡± Then she put the green


    pepper on another dish on William¡¯s te.


    William shook his head and replied, ¡°No. The green pepper slices you made are the best! Alice, can I


    visit you daily and eat the green pepper slices you cook?¡±


    William thought, ¡°I was scared the green pepper slices would kill me. Now, I have changed my opinion.


    It seems Alice is a wonderful chef who can turn the worse food into the best!¡±


    Alice held the knife and asked, ¡°Daniel, are you sure you aren¡¯t going to try them?¡±


    Hearing this, Daniel frowned. Then his gaze locked on Alice¡¯s knife.


    Daniel thought, ¡°Huh. How can a girl y a knife?¡±


    In fact, Alice had yed with other scarier tools.


    14:21


    William persuaded..¡±Daniel, you will regret it if you don¡¯t try them! Alice¡¯s cooking is remarkable!¡±


    ¡°Daddy. The green pepper slices Mommy made are different! Eat them now!¡±


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Stop fighting against Mommy. She has a knife!¡±


    ¡°She will slice you if you don¡¯t eat the green pepper slices!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Daniel was not afraid Alice would slice him. However, he did think a man should not be petty with a


    woman.


    Considering his brother and kids kept urging him, Daniel decided to have a try.


    Therefore, Daniel took up his fork without changing his cold expression. Then he picked up some green


    pepper slices into


    his mouth.


    Seeing this, William came closer to Daniel and asked, ¡°Daniel, it tastes good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Then William


    started his rmendation. ¡°Well. The green pepper in this dish also tastes good. I have never


    expected green peppers to be perfect like this. Try them.¡±


    Daniel nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he elegantly picked up the peppers and fixed his gaze on


    Alice.


    Daniel thought, ¡°It turns out that Alice is not only scheming but also good at cooking.¡±


    peppers out.


    William knew his brother acknowledged Alice¡¯s cooking when he saw his brother did not spit the


    William sighed in relief. When he picked up his fork, he realized the kids had eaten half of the steaks!


    That was William¡¯s favorite dish.


    Therefore, William said, ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Aidy, Coco, Benny! Show some respect to your uncle. We don¡¯t


    have many ribs here. Save some for your Uncle William!¡±


    Alice said, ¡°William, don¡¯t fight with the kids for food. I have made extra steaks and packed them. You


    can take them home and share them with your family when you leaveter.¡±


    Alice thought the Kaur family must barely eat meat since they were poor. Thus, she made extra steaks.


    William was touched when he heard Alice¡¯s words, thinking, ¡°I must save the world in myst life!


    That¡¯s why I can have a good sister-inw this life.¡±


    William asked, ¡°Alice, could you please take the extra ribs here? I want to take photos and post them


    on Instagram.¡±


    Alice was amazed by William¡¯s expression. Then she stood up and went to the kitchen to take the extra


    steaks.


    William was overjoyed when he saw the ribs. Those were enough for at least ten people. Then he took


    out his phone to take photos. ¡°Clunk! Clunk!¡± After that, he posted them on Instagram.


    [Guys, watch it! My sister-inw made all these! Kneel to show your respects!]


    After posting, William suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Alice, I haven¡¯t added you on


    WhatsApp, have I?¡±


    Alice shook her head and replied, ¡°No, we haven¡¯t be contacts yet.¡±


    William replied, ¡°Now it¡¯s the perfect time to add me. By the way, you can also have my brother on your


    contact list if you haven¡¯t added him. Daniel is like a dinosaur. He barely uses WhatsApp and even


    doesn¡¯t have a profile photo.¡±


    William was not exaggerating. Daniel did seldom use WhatsApp.


    Daniel only used work applications. When he returned home, he preferred having coffee and reading


    books. He basically did not read anyone¡¯s posts on Instagram or other Instagram.


    At this time, Alice had added Daniel as her WhatsApp contact. Then Alice could not help butugh


    when she saw Daniel¡¯s bio was a sort of motivational quote.


    Alice thought, ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a bio for a young man. A retired man¡¯s Instagram is even funnier


    than Daniel¡¯s.¡±


    William cried, ¡°Wow, Alice! Your WhatsApp profile photo looks so cute! I¡¯ve never seen that picture


    before.¡± When speaking, William nced at his brother.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Sadly, Daniel did not receive William¡¯s message through William¡¯s eye contact.


    Alice replied while eating, ¡°Oh, I drew it myself. If you like, I can¡¯draw a profile picture for you.¡±


    William said, ¡°Are you kidding me? Wow, I¡¯m so lucky! Thank you, Alice!¡± After finishing his words,


    William looked at his brother again.


    However, Daniel had no reaction, as if he was a piece of wood.


    Thus, William sighed and thought, ¡°Well. Daniel lost a chance to have a matching profile picture with


    Alice.¡±


    After dinner, William took the ribs Alice made and went home happily.


    Alice got Benny first since he had an injury on his leg. After that, Alice bathed the other two kids.


    It was past eleven in the evening after Alice had finished all the chores.


    Alice nced at Daniel¡¯s room and found that Daniel put a post-it note on the door. It said, ¡°Do not


    disturb.¡± Seeing this, Alice did not know whether to cry orugh.


    14:22


    Alice thought, ¡°I just married Daniel. I won¡¯t be so hasty and rush straight at him even if I¡¯m lecherous.¡±


    Alice shook her head and tiptoed to the balcony. She lit a cigarette and opened her phone. She first


    checked the messages on WhatsApp. Then she read the posts on Instagram.


    William¡¯s post was the first one to appear on Alice¡¯s interface. However, Alice found a strange thing


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    hapter 24


    Alice found many people thumbed up William¡¯s Instagram post and leftments.


    [Theo Harris: Is Daniel married? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me about that?]


    [Rosie Pearson: William, your sister-inw seems excellent at cooking! I also want to have a sister-in-


    [Lisa Jenkins: I¡¯m a decent girl, but I can¡¯t help to swear when I see these dishes. They are so da mn


    good! It seems that I have seen the steak your sister-inw made before!]


    Alice murmured inside, ¡°Lisa. Of course, you have seen that steak before!¡±


    Alice bit a cigarette butt and thought, ¡°Theo Harris, Rosie Pearson, and Lisa Jenkins are all Hollywood


    actresses. How do they know William?


    ¡°From thements, it looks like they are close friends!


    ¡°What does William do for a living?¡±


    Just as Alice was lost in thought, she suddenly received a phone. She nced at the screen and found


    the call was from Frankie.


    Alice turned around and confirmed the ss door to the balcony was locked. After that, she slid to pick


    up the phone and said, ¡°Hi, Frankie. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Frankie snorted and asked, ¡°Did you smoke again?¡±


    Alice looked at the cigarette in her hand. Then she cleared her throat and retorted. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard


    of that saying? One cigarette after a meal is better than living in a vi on the hill!¡±


    Hearing this, Frankie roared. ¡°Nonsense! You should quit smoking as soon as possible!¡±


    Alice scratched her ear and said frustratedly,. ¡°So, that is your purpose for calling mete at night? Just


    to yell at me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Frankie fell silent for a second before he continued. ¡°Travis has warned everyone


    around him. He asks everyone in the industry not to offer you work if you don¡¯t give a satisfying answer


    to him tomorrow.¡±


    Alice sneered and replied, ¡°Huh. I¡¯m not surprised at that.¡± Then she took another drag from her


    cigarette and said, ¡°Travis told me he would shelve me if I didn¡¯t marry him. I knew he was not joking.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you n to do? Divorce your current husband and marry Travis?¡±


    Alice immediately replied, ¡°My husband is tall and handsome. Also, he¡¯s good in bed. I¡¯m not stu pid.


    Why should I give up my husband and choose Travis?¡±


    Frankie pouted and asked, ¡°Tsk. So, do you fall in love with your husband?¡± He still worried about Alice.


    Alice replied, ¡°Yeah. I fall in love with him. I¡¯ve never seen such a good guy and those cute kids!¡± In


    fact, Alice wanted to say she liked the babies instead of Daniel.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, Alice knew Frankie would pick up a fight with Daniel if Frankie heard she did not like Daniel.


    Thus, Alice decided to pretend that she was obsessed with Daniel.


    Frankie fell silent for a while. Then he continued, ¡°I can talk to Travis, but I don¡¯t guarantee my


    negotiation will work.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°No need to talk to Travis! I would rather retire if I get no job in Hollywood than begging


    Travis! I can enjoy my life and every moment with my husband and kids!¡±


    Frankie asked, ¡°Seriously? Can you abandon your career like that? You like acting so much, and you


    work so hard. Will you regret it if you say goodbye to your acting career?¡±


    Alice gritted her teeth and answered, ¡°It is pitiful, without any doubt. However, I don¡¯t want to give in to


    those capitalists like Travis!¡±


    Frankie cried, ¡°You don¡¯t need to give in to anyone since you have me! You can quit your job if nothing


    works. I can offer you money for you and your boy toy!¡± Frankie clenched his fists and looked at the


    man next to him.


    Hearing Frankie¡¯s words, Alice chuckled and said, ¡°Thanks then. On behalf of my boy toy and kids, now


    I give you a kiss through the phone. Muah!¡±


    ¡°Stop it! You make me sick!¡±


    ¡°Bleh! Bleh!¡±


    Alice stopped smoking, and her smile disappeared after she hung up the phone.


    She leaned against the railing and sat on the floor, curling up her legs. She looked gloomy and doomy,


    A wind blew over, and a grain of sand fell into Alice¡¯s eye. She felt ufortable and rubbed her eye.


    14:22


    Alice looked like she was crying.


    A voice arose. ¡°Are you crying?¡±


    At this time, Alice was annoyed and focused on getting the sand out of her eye. Thus, she did not look


    around and unconsciously replied, ¡°No. I¡¯ve got a grain of sand in my eye.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    ¡°Is it really that you have a grain of sand in your eye¡± Daniel sounded he was doubtful of that


    Alice cried, ¡°Ahh!¡± Hearing Daniel¡¯s question, Alice finally realized Daniel was standing on the balcony.


    She was so frightened that she suddenly stood up and bumped her head into Daniel¡¯s chin.


    The unexpected bumping made Alice dizzy. She failed to maintain her bnce and was about to fall.


    Fortunately, Daniel seemed to expect what would happen and reached out to hold Alice¡¯s waist.


    Alice was so shocked that she stuttered, ¡°Dan¡­ Dan¡­¡±


    Daniel frowned and said, ¡°Daniel Kaur.¡±


    Daniel thought, ¡°Alice, you were bossy when you made me eat the green peppers¡±


    Alice would have rolled her eyes at Daniel if she knew what he was thinking.


    When Alicey in Dantel¡¯s arms, she looked at the door to the balcony that was locked all the time.


    Thus, she subconsciously asked, ¡°Daniel, when did you get here?¡±


    Alice had nervousness on her face, but it faded away quickly. However, Daniel noticed it. Thus, he


    smirked and said, ¡°I was here before you smoked.¡±


    Alice swallowed and asked, ¡°Then¡­ Did you hear me talk on the phone?¡±


    Daniel lied without changing his expression, ¡°No.¡±


    Daniel went to the balcony to enjoy the night wind and did not expect Alice toe over. However,


    Alice did not notice Daniel because she kept staring at her phone.


    Therefore, Daniel had heard everything since Alice murmured, wondering what William¡¯s job was.


    Alice coughed and squeezed a smile, replying, ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Then she carefully


    said, ¡°Well. I¡¯m going to my room to sleep.¡±


    Daniel said in a deep voice, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you cried.¡±


    Alice scratched her head and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t cry. I got a grain of sand in my eye.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Daniel still looked skeptical.


    Alice nced at Daniel¡¯s cold face and knew Daniel would not allow her to sleep if she did not say


    something. Thus, Alice sighed and said, ¡°Thepany will probably shelve me from tomorrow. I may


    need to find a job in another industry.¡±


    Daniel felt ufortable when he noticed Alice sounded sad. He asked, ¡°Why? We got the marriage


    license, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    Alice exined, ¡°My boss is an idiot and asks me to divorce you and marry him. How can I marry that


    kind of person? So, all I can do is say goodbye to the career I love.


    ¡°Ahh. It makes me so sad when thinking of it. I have worked so hard to be an actress¡­¡± Alice did not


    have the habit of sharing her sadness with others. Thus, she immediately turned her head away and


    did not look at Daniel after she finished her words.


    Daniel thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Alice to care about it so much. I heard what she said on the phone and


    thought she could let go


    of her career without tears.¡±


    Daniel did not know why his heart ached for Alice when he saw Alice¡¯s upset face.


    Thus, Daniel subconsciously raised his hand and patted Alice¡¯s head,forting her. ¡°Your hard work


    won¡¯t be in vain!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Then Alice lowered her ead without another word, enjoying the tranquility belonging to them.


    Clouds changed their shapes in the sky, and the moonlight was on the two of them. Something was


    also changing between Daniel and Alice. Some feelings were rising.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Suddenly, Alice sneezed and rubbed her arms.


    Alice thought, ¡°The night of May is unexpectedly cold.¡±


    Daniel lowered his head and noticed Alice was wearing a light pink chiffon nightdress.


    Daniel frowned when he saw Alice¡¯s body shape through her nightdress. He immediately took off his


    suit and put it on Alice¡¯s shoulder. After that, he reminded Alice. ¡°You are married and a mother now.¡±


    Alice blushed and nodded shyly, saying, ¡°Well. Thanks. I will pay attention to my dressing next time. I


    go to sleep now!¡± After finishing her words, Alice turned around and rushed to her room without


    allowing Daniel to say anything.


    Alice thought, ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing. How can I forget to change my nightdress?¡±


    Staring at Alice, Daniel chuckled lightly. Then he took out his phone and dialed a number.


    14:22


    At this time, a man was overworking at tinum Entertainment. Then, his phone rang.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    The man impatiently took up this phone. He saw the phone number from the corner of his eye when he


    was about to smash the phone.


    The man frowned slightly and slid to pick up the phone, saying, ¡°Hey, Daniel. I will call you back


    tomorrow if you call me to talk about personal things. I¡¯ve got an annoying night!¡±


    Daniel said inly, ¡°I¡¯m married.¡±


    The man immediately stood up and cried, ¡°What did you say?¡± He was so emotional that he failed to


    hold his coffee mug. Then, the files on the desk became a mess.


    The man¡¯s secretary and other assistants got nervous when they saw that. Then, they were about to


    However, the man raised his hand and indicated his employees to leave his office.


    After that, the man locked his office door. He asked withplicated feelings, ¡°Daniel, are you kidding


    me? Everyone knows you are a freak. Howe a girl marries you?¡±


    Daniel repeated, ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± He still only said two words coldly.


    However, everyone who knew Daniel well would realize Daniel was impatient when he said the same


    thing the second time. The man¡¯s lips twitched when he heard that. Then he loosed his tie, sat on the


    sofa, and lit a cigarette. He asked, ¡°Did Rachel¡¯ introduce a woman to you?¡±


    Daniel exined, ¡°No. I had a sh marriage. Her name is Alice Doyle.¡±


    Cough. Cough. The man choked on his cigarette when he heard that name. It took him a while to


    recover. Then he asked, ¡°Do you have any f ucking idea who Alice Doyle is?¡±


    ¡°An actress,¡± replied Daniel.


    The man said, ¡°Yeah. Alice is a C-list actress. I heard many directors sleep with her! I¡¯ll support you if


    you are with her without getting serious, but marrying her? That kind of woman can scr ew you! Do you


    understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    The man got more and more worried when he thought of it. He asked, ¡°When did you get the marriage


    license with Alice? You should probably divorce her tomorrow and keep her as your lover.¡±


    Daniel replied, ¡°Men from the Kaur family won¡¯t get a divorce easily once they are married.¡±


    Daniel thought, ¡°Although Alice hasn¡¯t passed my test, I don¡¯t n to divorce her easily.


    ¡°After all, marriage is sacred.


    ¡°I start this marriage all of a sudden doesn¡¯t mean I should end it the same way.¡±


    Hearing Daniel¡¯s answer, the man sighed. Then, as the master of dating, he reminded Daniel. ¡°Don¡¯t


    me me for not reminding you if you insist on your thought. I admit that Alice is a stunner. Every man


    wants to sleep with her,


    ¡°However, it¡¯s difficult to know Alice. Many men in the entertainment industry have affairs with her. You


    can keep your marriage with her if you don¡¯t mind encountering one of her boyfriends when you eat out


    one day.


    ¡°ording to my understanding of you, you are petty, and bossy. You can¡¯t ept it if Alice only has


    slept with one other man, not to mention that she has dated many men. Am I right?


    ¡°So, get a divorce! Don¡¯t annoy yourself!¡±


    Daniel interrupted coldly, ¡°Freddie King, you are not me! You know nothing about me!¡±


    Freddie¡¯s twitched his lips. Then he said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m not you. Then why did you call me? Are


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    you going to invite me to your wedding? I will probably not attend it!¡±


    Daniel got to the point, saying, ¡°Travis Richards ns to shelve Alice. Fix him for me.¡±


    Freddie was shocked when he heard Daniel¡¯s request. He blinked heavily with an incredulous look and


    asked, ¡°No way. Why don¡¯t you fix Travis yourself? You are way more powerful than me.¡±


    Daniel replied, ¡°Alice doesn¡¯t know who I am because I tell her I¡¯m a financial specialist at Kaur Group. I


    won¡¯t tell her who I am unless she has been with me for at least half a year.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Freddie¡¯s brain was running fast to digest the information. A whileter, he finally realized what


    had happened and cried, ¡°So, you tricked Alice into marriage?


    ¡°You get the Hollywood stunner with a lie? Do you know how many rich men want her?¡±


    Suddenly, Freddie was proud of Daniel.


    When Daniel was going to say something, he got a situation!


    14:22

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Two adorable young children appeared behind the ss door of the balcony.


    Daniel Kaur was caught by surprise. ¡°Freddie King.¡± Daniel hushed into the phone. ¡°I want you to


    handle her cklisting properly. I am hanging up for now!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ You¡­¡± Freddie King had much more to say, but Daniel cut him off.


    Meanwhile, Daniel had already opened the door and crouched down to look at his two sons. ¡°Why


    aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± he asked.


    Daniel was puzzled; his three children usually adapted well to new environments and did not have


    trouble sleeping. However, they were up, and he did not expect that.


    ¡°What had happened to them?¡± he found himself wondering.


    The two children immediately ran forward when they saw Daniel and grabbed his legs, one on each


    side. They raised their heads and looked up at him with doe eyes.


    ¡°Daddy, mommy¡¯s bed is too big for us. We might roll off the bed if the three of us sleep on it!¡± Honey


    Bun spoke first.


    Daniel lowered his gaze and instantly realized his two sons were trying to manipte him. Without


    hesitation, he said, ¡°You are no longer three-year-old toddlers!¡±


    Both children puffed their cheeks begrudgingly like little pufferfish in sync.


    ¡°Daddy, where did your romantic side go to?¡± Honey Bun grunted disapprovingly.


    Sugar Bunmanded firmly, ¡°You and mommy should sleep with the three of us!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Daniel refused instantly.


    Seeing they could not persuade Daniel, the two children held each other¡¯s hands and tried to look for


    Alice Doyle in her


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    room.


    Daniel-reached out and held onto their little heads. He said with a slightly cold gaze to the children, ¡°No


    throwing tantrums!¡±


    ¡°Daddy is a dummy!¡± Honey Bun snapped furiously.


    Honey Bun and Sugar Bun thought to themselves as they stared at their Daddy to have a wife?¡±


    Daniel always thought that the children wanted a good night¡¯s rest.


    ¡°Who were they doing this for? Wasn¡¯t it for


    Honey Bun and Sugar Bun were utterly worried about Daddy and mommy not sleeping together after


    getting married!


    ¡°Go sleep in your room!¡± Danielmanded loudly as he raised his hand He was in no mood to argue


    with them at this moment.


    and pointed toward the direction of their room.


    However, the children were not interested in listening to him. They turned around to head toward


    Alice¡¯s room.


    ?


    ¡°Do not make me say it the third time!¡± Daniel bellowed in rage as he stared at them intensely.


    The two children trembled in fear before their intimidating father. As they retreated, they identally


    bumped into a vase nearby.


    Upon contact, the vase fell to the ground with a loud bang and shattered into thousands of pieces.


    Both children clung to each other and started wailing hysterically, ¡°mommy,e and save us


    quickly¡­ Daddy has turned into a big scary monster. You are the only one who can subdue him!¡±


    Alice was wearing her cotton pajamas, browsing Twitter in her room when she dozed in bed.


    Just as Alice drifted off, the banging and crashing outside her room put her on edge immediately. She


    quickly got up, grabbed the baseball bat in the room defensively, and opened the door to investigate


    themotion.


    ¡°Think I won¡¯t hit you in this house? Go back to your room!¡±


    sons.


    The two little children struggled and sobbed. They were in a sorry


    I roared loudly


    as he grabbed onto his two disobedient


    Late.


    ¡°What are you doing, Daniel Kaur!¡± Upon seeing the kids, Alice immediately turned on the lights and


    ced the baseball bat down. She rushed over and grabbed the two young children away from their


    raging father.


    As soon as both children saw Alice, they buried their little heads in her arme?


    The children were full of smiles before bedtime and suddenly turned oven harder.


    Alice was heartbroken and angry at Daniel.


    14:22


    Alice could not care less. She stared coldly at Daniel and eximed, ¡°I know we just got married, and I


    have no right to interfere with your parenting style. But you are much older than the children! You are


    almost thirty years old. Did you realize treating these two children with such violence is uneptable!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Daniel grew somber as he received a thorough scolding from Alice Doyle. He red at Alice and


    howled loudly, ¡°They are being too stubborn!¡±


    ¡°Even if they were stubborn, can¡¯t you reason with them? Do you not know that using violence will


    affect them. psychologically?¡± Alice retorted.


    ¡°Spare the rod and spoil the child! Daniel eximed exasperatedly as he stared at his children.


    The two children refused to look at Daniel and remained docile in Alice¡¯s arms. The both of them


    blinked innocently at her.


    Alice gave Daniel a look of disdain and brought the two children over to the sofa nearby. Sheforted


    them gently and asked, ¡°Come on, Honey Bun, Sugar Bun, tell mommy Alice, why were you causing so


    much trouble for Daddy?¡±


    With one arm around Alice, Honey Bun choked up and said pitifully, ¡°mommy¡¯s bed is too big for us. It


    is scary when the three of us sleep together on it¡­ We wanted to tell Daddy that we need someone to


    apany us to sleep¡±


    ¡°You need someone to apany you to sleep? That is not a problem,¡± Alice said while looking at


    Daniel. Her expression unequivocally revealed her displeasure with him for scolding the young children


    for such an innocent request.


    ¡°Ask them who they want to apany them to bed,¡± Daniel said, somewhat helplessly.


    ¡°Why is this woman so clueless? Did she not realize that his two sons were manipting the both of


    them?¡± Daniel thought.


    ¡°Children, do you want your Daddy to sleep with you?¡± Alice asked softly as she gently caressed both


    of their heads.


    Both children shook their heads.


    Honey Bun said, ¡°Other kids have their Mummies and Daddies sleeping with them at night. We want


    mommy and Daddy sleeping with us too.¡±


    Sugar Bun was more reserved in his request and said while hugging Alice¡¯s arm, ¡°We want Daddy and


    mommy to be together¡­¡±


    Alice frowned. She and Daniel had a sh marriage without any emotional connections. It would be


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    awkward to sleep together on the same bed.


    Regardless, it was wrong of Daniel to re his temper at the young children. He should have reasoned


    with them. She knew they would have listened.


    Alice thought about it and patiently exined it to the two children. ¡°Honey Bun, Sugar Bun¡­ Although


    your Daddy and I got married, we are different from regr couples. Unfortunately, we cannot sleep


    together with you on the same bed. Please do not force us, okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Honey Bun hung his head low as he started sobbing again inconsbly. He looked at Daniel


    and then at his younger brother as if he had to make a difficult decision.


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s not sleep together. This is not the first time we have had trouble sleeping because Daddy


    and mommy were not sleeping with us.¡± Honey Bun muttered under his breath.


    As he finished his sentence, Honey Bun subtly nced at his younger brother and thought, ¡°Sugar


    Bun, y along quickly!¡±.


    Sugar Bun understood instantly and sighed loudly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter even if we are not feeling


    well!¡±


    The pitiful look on the two children was too much for Alice to bear.


    At that moment, a loud bang was heard in the master bedroom. Alice saw Sweet Bun crawling out with


    his eyes red. Sweet Bun eximed sorrowfully to his parents, ¡°I¡¯m so scared¡­ Daddy and mommy,


    please apany Sweet Bun to sleep on the bed, okay?¡±


    That pleading f ook in Sweet Bun¡¯s eyes tugged at Alice¡¯s heartstrings even harder.


    Alice immediately rushed over to pick Sweet Bun up and cooed gently, ¡°My precious one, did you hurt


    your leg? Let Auntie Alice check if it is bleeding.¡±


    Sweet Bun put his arms around Alice¡¯s neck and cried while looking in his father¡¯s direction. ¡°I want


    Daddy and mommy to apany me on the bed¡­ then my wound won¡¯t hurt!¡±


    ¡°My precious boy, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡± Aliceforted Sweet Bun as she gently patted his back. As


    she watched him trembling in her arms, her thoughts started to sway.


    Seeing her stance softened, Honey Bun and Sugar Bun went forward and tugged at her pants,


    ¡°mommy¡­ stay with us on the bed, okay?¡±


    Alice could not resist the pleas of these three children. She could only lift her head and silently


    mouthed to Daniel, ¡°Let¡¯s soothe them to sleep first, and then we can leave!¡±


    14:23

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    The expression on Daniel Kaur¡¯s face was somewhat indescribable.


    A father knows his children best. He knew that his three children were ying tricks on Alice right now.


    ¡°How could he not know? If it were before, even if the three little rascals cried their hearts out, he would


    never have slept on the same bed as Alice,¡± he thought.


    However, with Sweet Bun injured, he was worried his stubborn sons would continue to hurt themselves


    to get what they wanted.


    Although he was unwilling to sleep with Alice on the same bed, he would still do it for the sake of his


    sons.


    After Daniel agreed, the couple, brought together in a sh marriage, led their children into the master


    bedroom.


    Just as the children described, the bed in the master bedroom wasrge. Alice had custom-made the


    bed, which was 100 inches wide. The three children were petite, so lying there would not have taken up


    much space.


    After lying on the bed, the three children turned their gazes to Alice at the same time. They seemed to


    have thought of something.


    Honey Bun asked innocently, ¡°mommy, would you like to listen to a bedtime story? Daddy tells very


    engaging bedtime


    stories!¡±


    Daniel was puzzled and speechless. ¡°Since when did he tell bedtime stories?¡± he thought..


    Alice was interested in listening to a bedtime story. She raised her eyebrows slightly and gave Daniel a


    yful smile before saying, ¡°So¡­ Mr. Kaur, would you please tell us a little bedtime story?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, a man should not reject ady¡¯s request!¡± Sweet Bun said deliberately as he tugged at Daniel¡¯s


    clothes.


    Daniel was speechless. These three little rascals hadid such a big trap for him. He could not refuse


    their request.


    And so, Daniel started to narrate expressionlessly, ¡°Once upon a time, an old man with a limp leg lived


    in a cottage by the foot of a mountain. One day, the old man found a shiny golden seed in the


    mountain. When spring came, the old man nted the seed in his backyard¡­¡±


    The three children almost could not contain theirughter when they realized that their Daddy was


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    telling the story of Teletubbies.


    With their mommy¡¯s intelligence, how could she enjoy listening to such a juvenile story?


    However, the three children soon realized their mommy was listening attentively while slowly closing


    her eyes. Just when Daddy finished his story, mommy fell asleep on the bed.


    Honey Bun was stunned momentarily before turning to his dad..¡±Daddy, looks like you told the story


    well.¡±


    Daniel was speechless. ¡°I told the story well? Your mommy fell asleep!¡± he said to his kids.


    ¡°Daddy, mommy does not have a nket. As a gentleman, you should cover her up with a nket!¡±


    Honey Bun reminded Daniel while blinking his eyes innocently at him.


    Daniel had no intention of helping Alice with her nket at all!


    Honey Bun immediately turned around and nced at his little brother, Sweet Bun, as if to say, ¡°It is


    your turn!¡±


    At that moment, Sweet Bun blinked his eyes and whimpered pitifully, ¡°Daddy, do you not love me


    anymore? You have never listened to Honey Bun¡­¡±


    Daniel remained speechless and did not move.


    Eventually, Daniel frowned helplessly as he got up, walked over to Alice¡¯s side, and wanted to cover


    her with a nket.


    Just as he was about to cover Alice with the nket, the buttons on her pajamas suddenly came


    undone,


    Alice looked dazzling in her porcin-white skin. Daniel suddenly felt hot all over.


    Freddie¡¯s description of Alice as an ¡°impable beauty queen¡± lingered in his mind.


    Daniel had not paid much attention to Alice before this. Now that he had a closer look, she deserved to


    be an ¡°impable beauty queen¡±!


    Noticing that his sons were all staring at him, Daniel immediately banished those thoughts. ¡°Mommy is


    all covered now. All of you can go sleep now!¡± Daniel told his children.


    ¡°Daddy, you promised mommy to sleep with us. A man¡¯s word is his bond.¡± Honey Bun said


    mischievously


    ¡°Daddy is our role model. We learn everything from Daddy!¡± Sugar Bun continued.


    Sugar Bun¡¯s words immediately made Daniel lie on the other side of the bed. He did not want to set a


    bad example for his three children.


    14:24

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    It waste at night. Amidst the soft long snores of the two adults, the three children opened their eyes


    and hatched a grand n


    Under the soft moonlight, the three of them carefully crawled to Daniel¡¯s side and slowly tied the


    drawstring from his pajamas onto Alice¡¯s wrist.


    Seeing that the adults did not stir, they settled in bed contentedly.


    ¡°Daddy has been too clueless,¡± the three young children thought. They knew they would probably have


    to wait till they graduated from university before Daddy and mommy would consummate the marriage


    and give them the little sister everyone wanted.


    And so, as sensible children, they had to y their part in ensuring Daddy and mommy consummated


    their marriage!


    The children had done everything they needed for now. They whipped out their phones and sent a


    message to everyone in the extended family group chat, which Daniel was excluded from.


    ¡°Daddy and mommy are now sleeping together on the same bed! Grandpas and Grandmas, get ready


    your gifts to wee the arrival of our little sister!¡±


    The Kaur family group chat immediately burst with excitement.


    Everyone¡¯s first reaction was that the three children had sessfully made Daniel Kaur consummate


    his marriage with Alice.


    Then all of them thought, ¡°Oh my goodness! Daniel was sleeping with a woman! G od bless them! The


    Kaur family¡¯s fortunes are about to change!¡±


    They calcted the dates and deduced that they would be able to see the little princess of the family


    by next year¡¯s New


    Year.


    The patriarch of the Kaur family said excitedly, ¡°Oh, my precious children, well done! When your little


    sister is born next year, Great Grandfather will build a yground for you!¡±. ted, he sat up and


    grabbed a pen and paper to design a crib for his great-granddaughter.


    Mrs. Kaur stayed up throughout the night and resolved, ¡°Let¡¯s find a baby name master tomorrow. This


    girl¡¯s name is not to be taken lightly.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s call her Sweetie! I have already thought of it,¡± Honey Bun said, iming that he had already


    thought of a name for his little sister when Daniel married Alice.


    Sweet Bun chimed, ¡°Let¡¯s call her Dumpling since all three of us were named after foods!¡±


    Sugar Bun shook his head and insisted. ¡°No, our little sister is a princess like mommy. Only a fairy-like


    name will suit her!¡±,


    That night, the Kaur family was thoroughly excited about the possible arrival of the little princess, even


    though it might not happen so soon.


    Even the elders in their hometown were informed so that they could prepare gifts for the little one¡¯s


    arrival next year.


    An inactive person in the group chat who happened to be drunk that night could not help but text in the


    thread. ¡°Is Daniel married? Did he marry Freddie?¡±


    As a result of the question, he was involuntarily removed from the group chat.


    Josh Kaur saw that he had been removed from the group chat and was annoyed for a long time. He


    found Alice¡¯s contact in his phone and texted, ¡°Alice, let me tell you a piece of shocking news! My


    cousin married his husband!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ What¡¯s up with you? Why are you not replying to me today? Don¡¯t you care about such big


    gossip?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who my cousin married?¡±


    He sent numerous messages, but Alice did not respond to any of them.


    Eventually, Josh, the alcoholic, clutched onto his nket, rolled around on his bed several times, and


    shouted Frankie Ward¡¯s name frustratedly.


    The next day, Alice opened her eyes and felt an unmatched sense of warmth all over.


    A warm breath above her headforted her as shey in bed, making her stay put longer.


    ¡°No, I cannot continue toze in bed,¡± she thought. She had to go out to buy some household items


    today.


    Alice rubbed her eyes gently and finally forced herself to wake up.


    Just as she opened her eyes, she realized she was staring at a well-defined chest before her!


    14:24


    ¡°Ah! What is going on? How did she end up in a man¡¯s arms!¡± she thought nervously.


    It was then that she remembered that she was already married.


    She recalled sleeping with the three young children yesterday on the same bed!


    In Alice¡¯s confusion, the man in her arms continued to hold onto her as he stirred and turned over!


    She was sleeping with Daniel Kaur on the same bed!


    Send Gift


    Comment


    14.04This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    To top it all off, Daniel was still deep asleep andpletely unaware of the situation they were in.


    Alice felt embarrassed and nervous as her hands frantically searched for a way to prop herself up and


    get off the bed quickly.


    However, all her slender and delicate fingers could feel was the warmth of Daniel¡¯s skin all over.


    Alice was driven to the brink of madness by her embarrassment. Just as she found a suitable position


    to prop herself up and get off the bed, her face flushed even further after hearing Daniel¡¯s groan.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Daniel groaned as hey in bed and slowly opened his eyes to savor the moment. His sleepy


    eyes subtly revealed undercurrents of his physical desires.


    It was then that his deep-set eyes caught Alice¡¯s blushed face¡­


    As Daniel and Alice locked eyes, Alice nervously bit her lip. A million thoughts raced through her mind


    as she tried to find a reason to exin the awkward situation that they were in¡­


    ¡°Daniel has always been wary and suspicious of me!¡± Alice thought. He would surely think she was


    making up excuses if she said she was unsure how they ended up in this position. Urgh! She would


    surely im responsibility for her behavior if she had done something to him. The issue was she didn¡¯t


    know how they ended up in this situation!


    Alice felt like she was going crazy at any moment. However, just as she was about to run out of


    reasons to exin their situation, Daniel suddenly red at her, flipped her over, and pinned her


    underneath him.


    His deep-set eyes were filled with an angry gaze.


    Alice was full of guilt as Daniel stared at her. The next moment, when she saw the drawstring on her


    wrist and felt his erection under the nket, her cheeks puffed up in anger.


    Everything suddenly made sense! Just as she thought she was the one who impulsively threw herself


    at him, it seemed like Daniel had nned it all along!


    Now that she realized his scheme, she had nothing to fear about!


    Alice blinked her eyes topose herself. Before Daniel could say anything spiteful, she stretched out


    her arm to show him the drawstring tied around her wrist.


    ¡°Hey, Daniel Kaur, shouldn¡¯t you be the one owing me an exnation?¡± Alice demanded


    She would never tie herself up with the drawstring from his pajamas voluntarily!


    Moreover, it was obvious that the knot on the drawstring looked off!


    Although Daniel was infuriated with Alice sleeping by his side, his mind gradually cleared when he saw


    the drawstring on


    wrist?¡± her wrist. His voice was h oa rse as he questioned, ¡°Was I the one who tied the knot on your


    ¡°Why does it feel like Alice was being maniptive and plotting a scheme against him?¡± he pondered to


    himself.


    Alice pursed her lips as she pointed to the knot on her wrist and eximed, ¡°Mr. Kaur, can you tie a


    knot like this with one hand? I definitely can¡¯t!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s slender fingers h ooked onto the knot on Alice¡¯s delicate wrist and asserted in suspicion, ¡°I


    don¡¯t have the habit of sleepwalking, and I definitely would not sleep with you now.¡±


    Alice was speechless. She did not expect him to sleep with her either!


    Daniel¡¯s tone made her want to smack the hell out of him. ¡°What should she do? Also, if it was not


    Daniel, who would have tied the drawstring?¡± she thought. ¡°Were the three young children capable of


    plotting such a scheme?¡±


    In fact, Daniel had already found the culprit at this moment.


    He turned to Alice and eximed, ¡°I know who the culprits are! I will handle it!¡±


    At this moment, the three children became frightened as they stood by the bedroom. The small bowls


    in their hands fell to the ground with a loud crash.


    Alice immediately realized that the children had overheard their conversation in the bedroom.


    Right now, they must be afraid that Daniel would vent his anger on them.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Alice pleaded earnestly. ¡°This is a small incident. Let¡¯s not pursue it any further, okay?¡± Alice


    could not bear to see the three young children subjected to any more domestic violence.


    11:46

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    ¡°Why should we not pursue this further? Do you not care about this matter, or¡­¡± Daniel questioned


    Alice callously while being suspicious of her.


    Alice¡¯s lips pursed as she saw the expression on Daniel¡¯s face, feeling the urge to curse at him. ¡°Was


    Daniel suspicious of her plotting against him and making the children tie the drawstring on her wrist?


    Urgh! He was overthinking it!¡± she thought. Alice untied the knot on her wrist and rested her hands


    under her head. She pursed her lips and kept herposure as she spoke, ¡°I am not pursuing it


    because I did not plot against you, and I do not want to see you abusing the three children anymore. As


    for my nonchnce¡­ I¡¯m an actress. This is not worth mentioningpared to the countless intimate


    scenes I have done. I am not bothered about it at all!¡±


    ¡°Do you film intimate scenes often?¡± Daniel questioned as his face turned grim.


    ¡°Not that often, just asionally in one or two dramas¡­ I¡¯m just¡­¡± Alice threaded carefully while


    avoiding his gaze. ¡°All I wanted to do was to exin why I do not need you to im responsibility for


    this level of intimacy. I have no ulterior motives towards you either!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Daniel is a much lower earner than me. Even if there were ulterior motives, Daniel should


    have been the one plotting against me!¡± Alice thought.


    At this moment, Daniel became even more solemn.


    ¡°Da mn it, you b itch! Who permitted you to do intimate scenes? Also, what made you think you are free


    from having emotional ties with me?¡± Daniel thought angrily.


    Seeing Daniel bing increasingly annoyed, Alice lightly coughed and quickly changed the topic to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    lighten the mood, ¡°Daniel, what time do you start work today? What would you like for breakfast? I¡¯ll go


    prepare.¡±


    ¡°You are all I want for breakfast,¡± Daniel thought as he could not contain his desires for her.


    1


    Just as Daniel was about to get even more intimidating, Alice¡¯s phone suddenly rang at the appropriate


    moment.


    It was a call from Travis Richards¡¯ secretary.


    Alice looked at the number with a frown, nced at Daniel, and then took a deep breath topose


    herself. She answered the call and responded, ¡°Hello, Wendy.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Richards told me to inform you that he won¡¯t cklist you for now¡­ But that doesn¡¯t mean he has


    stopped liking you! In fact, he will continue pursuing you whenever you get a divorce,¡± said Wendy on


    the other end of the line.


    ¡°Yes! Aren¡¯t you happy? Alice, I must admit, you are quite an Freddie!¡± Wendy sneered on the other


    end of the line.


    Alice was surprised and responded, ¡°Mr. Richards won¡¯t cklist me anymore?¡±


    ive.


    person.


    You even


    en managed to make use of


    Alice stared at her phone in a daze for a few moments. ¡°What was going on with Freddie? She had not


    contacted him at all!¡± she thought.


    By then, Daniel had already gotten up and stood at the side of the bedroom, tidying his robe.


    Alice ended the call and got off the bed. As she headed to the kitchen, she called Candice and asked


    her friend, ¡°Hey, Candice, did you know about me not being cklisted anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already celebrated the great news this morning with two sses of milk! I heard that Freddie, the


    CEO, personally arranged it. He said he admires you, and anyone who dares to cklist you is going


    against him!¡± Candice responded tedly.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Alice replied and found it somewhat unbelievable. Alice did not know Freddie


    personally. There was no reason for him to express his admiration for her in such a way.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I heard¡­¡± Candice chuckled. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m genuinely happy for you!¡± Candice


    loved being by Alice¡¯s side. She genuinely feared that Alice would be cklisted.


    Alice breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°But why would Freddie help me?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°Maybe he wants to use you as a smoke bomb,¡± Candice casually remarked.


    With thisment in mind, Alice thought about the gossip she knew. She walked out of the kitchen and


    saw Daniel, who had changed out of his pajamas by then.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s possible. After all, Freddie has been obsessed with the CEO of the Kaur family for many


    years. He needs a smoke bomb to be epted by society,¡± Alice thought.


    The CEO in question froze momentarily and looked at his wife with suspicion.


    11:46


    ¡°How did Freddie be infatuated with Daniel?¡± Alice thought.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11.461

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    ¡°I heard them talking about Mr. Richards crying today¡­ Alice, do avoid him for the time being. Such


    men can be very dangerous,¡± Candice reminded Alice again.


    Alice raised her eyebrows and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If he dares to approach me, I¡¯ll handle him like I


    dealt with those lecherous directors. I¡¯ll kick him in his privates and make sure he hurts like hell!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s cool! That¡¯s my girl!¡± eximed Candice, supporting her good friend.


    ¡°Alright, the children need their breakfast. I am going to prepare it now. I¡¯ll talk to you againter!¡± Alice


    said to Candice as she hung up the call.


    After hanging up, Alice saw the three kids sitting in an orderly manner on the sofa, tilting their heads


    and looking at her adorably. She could not resist heading over to them immediately. She held each of


    their little faces before kissing them on their cheeks.


    Alice happily eximed, ¡°My precious darlings, you must be my lucky stars! I am safe from danger


    now. Thank you to the three of you!¡±


    The three kids were still dizzy from the kisses and had not fully processed what Alice said to them.


    However, Daniel remained stoic on the other side of the house.


    ¡°Urgh, is this woman foolish or pretending to be an idiot?¡± he thought. How could the children have


    helped her? He was the one who turned her fortunes around! Further, the rumor between him and


    Freddie was pure fabrication.


    Daniel furrowed his brows, strolled over to the sofa, and asked casually, ¡°Did you receive some good


    news?¡±


    Alice¡¯s mood improved drastically now that her pressing issue was resolved. She replied in high spirits,


    ¡°Candice just informed me that Mr. King overruled Mr. Richards¡¯ decision to cklist me. No one dares


    to cklist me for now.¡±


    ¡°That is good news,¡± Daniel nodded expressionlessly. Then he asked Alice again, ¡°In your opinion, do


    you think Freddie is a big shot?¡±


    Alice nodded and smirked, ¡°Of course he is! Well¡­ as an employee of the Kaur Group, shouldn¡¯t you


    know how influential Freddie is in the organization?¡±


    Daniel muttered, ¡°Well, in my opinion, Mr. Kaur is the only influential one worth mentioning in the Kaur


    Group!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kaur is indeed incredible¡­ His real identity is still unknown even after being in the business for


    such a long time,¡± Alice replied.


    Alice suddenly asked out of curiosity, ¡°Daniel, have you met Mr. Kaur of the Kaur Group?¡±


    Daniel nodded and responded. ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ¡°How far have things progressed between him and Freddie? Do they have any children together? How


    many children do they have?¡± Alice asked.


    Upon hearing that, Daniel snapped, ¡°What made you think Mr. Kaur and Freddie are a couple?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s being said all over the inte! Moreover, Freddie¡¯s sister is their number one shipper.


    She often shares their sweet moments online with theizens! She said Mr. Kaur hides his true


    identity for her brother¡¯s sake,¡± Alice said in a matter-of-fact tone. She knew about the rumors because


    Candice was a rumor-mo nger who often indulged in such gossip.


    Daniel was about to explode in anger. In his mind, he could only think of one thing ¡ª Freddie should


    disown his sister immediately!


    ¡°Mr. Kaur is a heterosexual. He and Mr. King are just friends,¡± Daniel eventually exined to Alice.


    However, Alice chuckled and shrugged, ¡°Did you think they are just friends? Candice has photos of


    them spending the night together. It¡¯s authentic and taken by Miss King herself! I swear!¡±


    Daniel was speechless. ¡°That is great! Freddie¡¯s sister can say goodbye to her allowance for this


    month,¡± he thought.


    ¡°I can personally vouch that he has no interest in men,¡± Daniel replied. He saw Alice searching for the


    photos she talked about and realized her interest in them was even scarier than her outburst of


    emotions earlier.


    Upon seeing his displeasure, Alice concluded that Daniel was probably full of admiration for Mr. Kaur


    and could not ept that his idol, Mr. Kaur, was g ay.


    To avoid irritating him further, Alice quickly returned to the kitchen and changed the topic, ¡°Daniel, could


    you check on Sweet Bun¡¯s wound? I will make breakfast for all of you.¡±


    Meanwhile, at Studio City.


    11:46


    ¡°What did you just say? Freddie personally made that arrangement? This is so infuriating! I can ept


    that he likes Daniel, but I can¡¯t ept that he chose Alice over me!¡± she said.


    Send Gift


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Comment


    11:47

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    ¡°Sheryl, quit being angry for now¡­ What if it¡¯s fake?¡± Agent Lionel Henry closed the door and patiently


    tried to calm Sheryl Lynn down. ¡°We have already tarnished Alice¡¯s reputation. Mr. King would not be


    so foolish to choose someone like her.¡±


    ¡°But Wendy, the subordinate of works for Mr. Richards, has already confirmed that it was Freddie who


    made that arrangement personally,¡± Sheryl said in frustration. ¡°It must be Alice who shamelessly slept


    with Freddie!¡±


    ¡°Well, it is possible¡­ I saw them bothing out of a hotel together a few days ago. Maybe they spent


    the night there,¡± Lionel mentioned. There were some things Lionel did not dare to reveal, like when


    someone had taken a photo of Alice using the same cup as Freddie during an event.


    ¡°These small details, when scrutinized, would reveal the intimate rtionship between Alice and


    Freddie. Sheryl will not help but feel jealous over such details,¡± Lionel thought.


    Sheryl sinisterly chided, ¡°Hmph, did she think she could marry into the Kaur family?¡±


    ¡°It seems like Sheryl wants to destroy the Kaur family¡¯s impression of Alice,¡± Lionel thought worriedly.


    ¡°What if I mention it to Miss King, and she misunderstands you? Don¡¯t you want to create a good image


    for yourself and build a good rtionship with your future sister-inw?¡± Lionel tried to convince Sheryl.


    Sheryl narrowed her eyes, seemingly thinking of something. Suddenly, Sheryl calmed down, lightly


    patted her hand, and sniggered. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Kaur of the Kaur Group likes Freddie¡­ Why don¡¯t


    you prepare a tip-off and send it to Mr. Kaur to expose how his man is being seduced!¡±


    ¡°Great idea! A man like Mr. Kaur would not allow Alice to sna tch his man!¡± Lionel agreed.


    After preparing breakfast, Alice noticed that Daniel was still in a foul mood and did not say anything to


    avoid upsetting him further.


    Alice wanted to change the kids into new sets of clothes and take them out for a stroll after Daniel wore


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    his suit and left the house.


    However, while unpacking their suitcases, Alice realized there were not many clothes in the kids¡¯


    suitcases. She called Daniel to ask if he had forgotten to pack clothes for them.


    To her surprise, Daniel replied, ¡°I am not doing well myself, so I can¡¯t afford to provide for my sons


    materially.¡±


    Alice could not tolerate the kid not having enough clothes.


    After she hung up, she returned to her room and searched through her drawers for a long time before


    she found a set of family-matching outfits a sponsor had previously given her.


    She handed the clothes to the kids and said, ¡°Honey Bun, Sweet Bun, and Sugar Bun, let¡¯s wear these


    outfits when we go out with mommy today.¡±


    The three kids nodded adorably and went to change into their clothes.


    After a while, the kids called Alice into the room.


    The three little ones looked incredibly adorable with their light blue cartoon T-shirts and cropped pants.


    Alice looked at them, then did a double take before she whipped out to her phone to snap some photos


    of them.


    The kids tilted their heads and looked at Alice with their doe eyes as they eagerly waited for Alice¡¯s


    Realizing their intentions, Alice quickly made a heart shape with her hands andplimented, ¡°My


    precious, you are simply adorable! Mommy really like how you are looking!¡±


    The three kids blushed at Alice¡¯spliments. They looked at Alice with sparkling eyes.


    Being praised by mommy made them truly happy.


    Before going out, Alice instructed the kids. ¡°mommy is a public figure and cannot be seen as your


    mother in public. Can you call me Auntie or Big Sister in public?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It seems wrong to call you Big Sister¡­ Aren¡¯t you around the same age as Daddy?¡± Honey


    Bun asked innocently as he blinked his eyes at her.


    Alice smiled, caressed Honey Bun¡¯s head, and said, ¡°This is a temporary solution. I¡¯m still your Daddy¡¯s


    wife at home!¡±


    The kids exchanged nces and thought for a moment. They would listen to mommy Alice for now.


    After all, Daddy did not care about status!


    11:47

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    After settling the children, Alice carried Sweet Bun, who was still injured, up and said, ¡°Come on,


    Honey Bun, Sugar Bun, let¡¯s conquer the world with your Big Sister!¡±


    The three kids nodded enthusiastically and chanted Alice¡¯s cheerleading slogan. ¡°The universe is


    boundless. Alice is irreceable! Alice is a beauty! Alice is charming! Go, go, go!


    Alice took the children to a furniture store with shopping carts.


    This store was part of the Kaur Group. Most of the products in the retail store were mid-to-high-end,


    which Alice could casily afford, given her ie.


    Alice did not bother disguising herself with a mask or sunsses that day. She boldly pushed the


    children around the store. on the shopping trip.


    Buying a bunk bed for the children¡¯s room was rtively easy, and the salesperson serving her was not


    bothered by her budget.


    However, Alice encountered a salesperson with a condescending attitude when she went to the store¡¯s


    third level, where the bedding and essories were located.


    Alice casually strolled around with the children and walked to the aisle where the brand ¡°Dreamy¡± that


    her idol had endorsed before was disyed.


    The bedding line, made from authentic silk, was soft andfortable.


    Although Alice was not born with a silver spoon in her mouth, she had high standards for bed sheets


    and duvet covers. She would itch all over if the material were not up to par.


    Alice thought, ¡°She usually wore pajamas to sleep at home. If she were to have more intimacy with


    Daniel in the future, and if the bed sheets were rough¡­¡±


    As the word ¡°intimacy¡± shed through her mind, Alice felt her heart ski p ped a beat.


    She suddenly realized that even though she often said she would not be with Daniel for long, she did


    not mind having a more intimate rtionship with him¡­


    Alice pondered for a while before she looked at the children and asked, ¡°Do you like the light blue bed


    sheets? Or do you want other colors?¡±


    The children were not picky. They liked whatever Alice chose.


    Seeing the children nod in agreement, Alice walked to the salesperson and said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯d like


    three sets of this children¡¯s version in light blue and light yellow.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The salesperson was focused on a wealthier-looking customer nearby and chided, ¡°The set you chose


    costs around 1,800 dors each. Six sets would cost 10,800 dors.¡±


    Alice nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the prices¡­ That¡¯s all I want!¡±


    Seeing Alice¡¯s extravagance, the salesperson snapped to reality and inspected Alice and the children


    again.


    At that moment, the salesperson recognized Alice and asked courteously, ¡°Would you like any


    Before Alice could answer, a pregnantdy suddenly rushed over and pushed the shopping cart in


    which the children were sitting.


    She then pointed at the bedding Alice had chosen andmanded, ¡°Give me all the stocks you have


    for those bedding!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Ma¡¯am, thedy behind you has already reserved six sets, so we must provide her with the six


    sets first,¡± the salesperson exined.


    The pregnantdy, who was dressed in luxury apparel, sniggered out loud. ¡°Is she a VIP of this store?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± the salesperson replied.


    ¡°If she¡¯s not a VIP, she doesn¡¯t deserve to have such high-end bedding. Stop talking and give me all of


    them immediately!¡±


    The pregnantdy eximed pridefully with her hands on her waist, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with quadruplets.


    After they¡¯re born, they¡¯ll need to sleep on the best bedding!¡±


    The salesperson congratted the pregnantdy and was about to help her ce her order on the


    iPad,


    Just as she was about to key in the numbers, Alice sna tched the iPad away from her.


    Infuriated, the pregnant woman and the salesperson eximed, ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±


    11:47

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Alice became more snobbish than the pregnantdy and quickly ced six orders on the iPad. Alice


    chided, ¡°The mission of the Kaur Group department stores is to serve the public, not just VIPs. Since I


    was here first, I should make the purchase first! As for your VIP status, feel free to ask the CEO of the


    Kaur Group for special privileges!¡±


    Both were first-time mothers, and Alice did not feel the need to indulge the arrogantdy just because


    she was pregnant.


    ¡°You!¡± The pregnantdy hissed. The salesperson beside her subtly reminded her. ¡°Madam, she is an


    actress. It won¡¯t be good for us if she exposes us!¡±


    ¡°An actress?¡± The pregnantdy sniggered as she ced her hands on her waist and shouted to her


    husband nearby. ¡°Darling,e look at this arrogant actress!¡±


    ¡°What actress? Let me see¡­¡± The pregnantdy¡¯s husband looked over in surprise. The next moment,


    his eyes were filled with astonishment.


    Although Alice was not wearing heavy makeup, her features were even more dazzling than before. She


    exuded an unmatched sense of exquisiteness.


    ¡°She is no mere actress. She is Ms. Doyle of the Doyle family!¡± he thought.


    ¡°Hubby, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? What¡¯s so scary about an actress?¡± The pregnantdy rolled


    her eyes and continued, ¡°She¡¯s only achieved what she has today by selling her body!¡±


    The man snapped out of his daze and scrutinized Alice again to confirm that she was indeed the Alice


    Doyle he knew. He was filled withplex emotions.


    ¡°Alice Doyle, how did you end up being an actress?¡± The man asked in a conniving tone.


    The pregnantdy was taken aback and grabbed her husband¡¯s wrist, asking anxiously, ¡°Honey, is she


    the promiscuous Alice Doyle of the Doyle family whom you mentioned previously?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her¡­ She slept around as soon as she came of age and contracted diseases. She¡¯s a total


    disgrace to the Doyle family,¡± the man sneered.


    The pregnantdy eximed, ¡°Then those three brats must be her illegitimate children¡­ Why is such a


    filthy woman still in the entertainment industry? She is shameless!¡±


    Amidst the couple¡¯s mockery and ridicule, Alice recalled who the man was.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He was none other than Drake Holmes of the Holmes household, who lived in the same exclusive


    neighborhood as Alice¡¯s family. He had pursued her in the past, but the Doyle family rejected him


    because they considered him to be of lower


    status.


    Alice did not expect to encounter Drake here.


    With the children present, Alice did not want to get physical with Drake, so she ignored them and


    turned to the salesperson to say, ¡°I¡¯ll make the payment now!¡±


    The salesperson did not want to provoke Drake. She cleared their throat and said the only reason she


    coulde up with. ¡°Miss Doyle, you¡¯re not a VIP.¡±


    The pregnantdy chuckled, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not a VIP, so stop embarrassing yourself in front of everyone.¡±


    Unlike his wife, Drake said directly, ¡°Darling, Mr. Kaur is inspecting the store today. Let me call him, and


    we can resolve the issue immediately, okay?¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s get rid of Alice Doyle!¡± The pregnantdy eximed as she caressed her


    belly. Then, she turned her attention to her unborn children and said delicately, ¡°Our sons need to be


    surrounded by respectable people¡­ Alice Doyle¡¯s filth is bound to affect their development!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call Mr. Kaur right away. We have a good rtionship!¡± Drake snickered as he walked


    towards Alice.


    Drake intentionally approached Alice with his back facing his wife and whispered to Alice in a voice


    inaudible to others. ¡°Sleep with me tonight if you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself¡­¡±


    It was at this moment that a p tore through the air. Sugar Bun suddenly shouted from the stroller and


    pped Drake.


    Drake Holmes immediately retorted. ¡°You brat, what are you doing? Are you trying to murder me? I¡¯m


    going to kill you!¡± Alice¡¯s delicate wrist grabbed Drake¡¯s arm. She stated coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch


    my children!¡±


    11:47

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Alice was initially only going to hurl a few snappy retorts at them, but the way they were going to hit her


    precious Coco changed everything. She would be sorry to let them off just like that. She wanted to


    make them hurt.


    Drake did not expect Alice to be so strong. He thought she was about to crush the bones in his wrist.


    Jaw tightening furiously, he freed his wrist from her grasp with some effort.


    Taking a few steps back, he hid behind his wife. ¡°A gentleman does not quarrel with ady!¡± he spat


    out. ¡°I¡¯m going to call Mr. Kaur right now!¡±


    At the same time, Coco¡¯s eyes swept coldly in Drake¡¯s direction. He tugged Alice¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We


    can call Mr. Kaur too,


    sis.¡±


    His voice rang out crystal clear. Everyone around them heard him,


    The pregnantdy started to snigger loudly at those words. ¡°Oh my go d! This is too funny! Who does


    this little brat think he is? Does he think Mr. Kaur would answer his call?¡±


    Drake cast a disdainful re at Coco. ¡°Little brat, Mr. Kaur is far too rich and way above your station.


    He is not contactable by the likes of you, you impoverished gnats!¡±


    ¡°Even if you have his number, there is no way he would answer.¡± The pregnantdy gloated at them.


    She turned to Drake and continued arrogantly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give him a call now, honey? Let them


    see how influential we are!¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Drake took out his phone and a name card from his other pocket.


    He had gotten this name card a short while ago by shamelessly going up to Mr. Kaur¡¯s secretary and


    asking for it. The children saw the name card in Drake¡¯s hand and exchanged a look. Then, Benny


    reached into his backpack and took out an identical name card.


    He handed it over to Alice.


    ¡°You can call him too, sis! Mr. Kaur will definitely answer your call!¡± Coco stated clearly.


    The pregnantdy let loose another round ofughter. ¡°Who do you think your sister is? She is a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    nobody! How can you presume that Mr. Kaur would answer her call?¡±


    A sly gleam appeared in Aidy¡¯s eyes just then. He shouted suddenly, ¡°Do you dare to make a bet with


    my sister, ma¡¯am?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Drake froze while making the call. ¡°What are the stakes?¡±


    Aidy exchanged a look with Alice before saying, ¡°If you make the call and Mr. Kaur picks it up, we will


    do anything you ask.


    On the other hand, if Mr. Kaur does not pick up your call and answers ours instead, both of you have to


    kneel on the ground and bark like a dog! You also have to apologize to my sister!¡±


    Drake chuckled. ¡°If Mr. Kaur picks up my call, will you really do anything I say?¡± He eyed Alice


    Aidy grabbed Alice¡¯s hand, blinking at her. ¡°mommy, do you trust me?¡± he whispered.


    Alice nodded her head. It did not matter if the legendary Mr. Kaur did answer her call or if he did not.


    Right now, it was more important for her to trust her children.


    They were a family. She should ce her trust in them.


    ¡°You can call first! We will hold true to the terms of the bet!¡± Aidy folded his arms and stood in the


    stroller.


    He might be small in stature, but he suddenly appeared to possess the aristocratic aura only a grown-


    up would have. It gave Drake pause.


    His wife was urging him impatiently from the side. He did not want to disappoint her. Drake called the


    number on the name card.


    However, the first call went through. It went unanswered.


    The same with the second call.


    By the third call, the other side seemed to have lost his patience. The call was hung up abruptly.


    The salesperson was standing right next to Drake and saw what had happened. When the call ended,


    her expression changed.


    Drake did not expect Daniel not to pick up his call. To alleviate his humiliation, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr.


    Kaur is busy now. He will call me back in a moment.¡±


    11:47


    He signaled to his wife with a single look. The pregnantdy understood instantly. She turned and


    grinned coldly at Alice. ¡°Go on. Call him. It will be worse for you!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:47

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Alice had witnessed how Drake had his phone calls hung up. She expected the same treatment for


    herself.


    She looked at the children and decided to try it anyway, for their sake.


    If her call were hung up, she would have it out with the couple.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t as if she was terrified of people like them.


    And now, it was Alice¡¯s turn to call the number on the name card that the children gave her.


    Daniel was in a meeting room on the top floor, listening to a report by his senior staff.


    There was no need toe to the mall in person. Rachel Kaur had made hime, though Daniel did


    not understand her reasons.


    He was about to end the meeting when he repeatedly received a call from an unknown number.


    His face darkened several shades perceptively.


    When the third call came from the same number, he reached out and hung up. He also cklisted the


    number.


    ¡°Meeting is over!¡± Daniel said after he had done all that, rising from his seat and getting ready to leave.


    Yet his phone began ringing once more.


    It was another unknown caller.


    Positioned right next to him, Daniel¡¯s secretary had seen the whole incident and the thunderous look on


    Mr. Kaur¡¯s face. She cursed silently. Who was the idiot who kept calling Mr. Kaur?


    Daniel was initially going to hang up on this call as well, but upon seeing the number on the screen, he


    paused. Wasn¡¯t that Alice¡¯s number?


    Rachel had called him one morning a while ago and proceeded to lecture him on not remembering his


    wife¡¯s birthday, phone number, and identity number. He had deliberately memorized Alice¡¯s number


    since then.


    Why would Alice call him on his work phone?


    Had she finally decided to end her pretense ande toy all her cards on the table?


    He knew it! Alice knew his true identity and hadid a bait and trap for him!


    With that thought in mind, Daniel¡¯s face darkened even more. The whole meeting room felt as though it


    had suddenly descended into the artic. The upants shivered and cowered.


    The secretary and senior staff held their breath, waiting cautiously for Daniel¡¯s next move.


    They saw Daniel pick up the call.


    A sweet feminine voice came through from the other side of the line.


    ¡°Hi, is this Mr. Kaur? I am so sorry for interrupting you during your work hours.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s aura changed when he heard her words.


    If she addressed him as Mr. Kaur, did it mean she was still in the dark about who he was?


    ¡°If you know you are interrupting me, why did you call then? You should hang up right now.¡± Daniel¡¯s


    voice was, as usual, hard and cold.


    On the other end, Alice¡¯s brows furrowed at the icy tone. Why did Mr. Kaur¡¯s voice sound so simr to


    Daniel¡¯s?


    Then she saw the stunned faces of Drake and the others. She did not waste any time and continued


    speaking more softly and respectfully.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, I¡¯m the actress Alice Doyle. I am with Mr. Drake Holmes at one of your malls, purchasing


    household items. However, we are having some disagreements.


    ¡°He and my children made a bet. If I call you and you pick up the call, he will apologize for his actions.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    That was why I¡ª¡±


    Alice had not finished her exnation when Daniel interrupted icily, ¡°You do not need to apologize to


    him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alice was taken aback. She did not understand what Mr. Kaur was saying.


    ¡°I will send someone to chase Drake away!¡± Daniel said, sending his secretary a look.


    The secretaryprehended what Daniel meant instantly. She gave instructions to the senior


    employees beside her to


    11:47


    deal with Drake.


    ¡°Aspensation, I will clear the whole mall out for you and your sons!¡± Daniel said after a short


    pause.


    How dare Drake bully his wife! Chasing him away was too light a punishment for him.


    All businesses of the Holmes family in Lonrid needed to end too!


    Alice was still feeling mystified when the call ended.


    Did the legendary Mr. Kaur order the mall cleared just for her and her sons?


    Wait a minute. She did not mention that she had sons. How did Mr. Kaur know?


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:47

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    By this time, the salesperson had already received a call from management and understood that Alice


    was not just any random person. She bowed to Alice, putting a simpering smile on her face.


    Interrupting Alice¡¯s confusion, the salesperson said, ¡°Miss Doyle, the mall is now cleared and ready for


    you. Is there anything else you need? How about I show you and your children around?¡±


    Alice shook off her befuddlement. Taking in the sight of expectant enthusiasm in the children, she


    smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Drake and his wife watched silently as the salespeople surrounded Alice, their faces mirrored in


    disbelief.


    They wanted to go up to Alice and ask her questions, but security guards had arrived to chase them


    away.


    As the pregnantdy walked past the ss doors of the counter, she could not help but turn to re


    fiercely onest time


    at Alice.


    ¡°That bi tch must have sold herself in exchange for money!¡± she said disdainfully.


    ¡°But Mr. Kaur does not like actresses.¡± Drake did not understand the situation now.


    ¡°Even if Mr. Kaur doesn¡¯t like the type, some of his friends do, don¡¯t they? No matter what, Alice is not


    as good as she appears to be.¡±


    ¡°Yes, love. Why don¡¯t we go to the parking lot and wait for Mr. Kaur? We cannot let him harbor any


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    misgivings against us based on what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Alice had bought four sets of bedsheets needed for the children¡¯s rooms when she passed by the


    section for adults. She saw a cobalt blue bedsheet with flower prints on it.


    It was made of silk, and the flower prints did not look tacky. From afar, it looked luxurious.


    The color suited Daniel very well.


    She recalled that the bedsheet in his room was a freebie from sponsors. Alice felt that she should


    change a new set for him.


    It is true that once a woman marries, her attention and focus would switch to her family members.


    Alice calcted her expenditure and decided to buy the bedsheet for Daniel.


    She went ahead and paid for the bedsheet worth two thousand and four hundred dors without any


    qualms.


    At the same time, in a private lift in the mall, Lillian West, Daniel¡¯s secretary, nced at a message sent


    by the staff.


    She reported to Daniel, ¡°Mr. Kaur, Miss Doyle has been spending a lot of money. She has bought four


    sets of bedsheets, none of which was less than a thousand dors.¡±


    Lillian had seen how Daniel had arranged everything for Alice and guessed that Daniel was fond of her.


    In her eyes, the women in Hollywood were all materialistic.


    Thus, as Daniel¡¯s secretary, she felt it was her responsibility to inform Daniel of Alice¡¯s excessive


    extravagance when it came to spending his money.


    Daniel heard what she said. His face clouded with displeasure.


    Lillian noticed his reaction and understood that she had overstepped the boundaries. She lowered her


    head and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kaur. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°Has the chauffeur arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°He has arrived.¡± Lillian hesitated and asked, ¡°Mr. Kaur, aren¡¯t you going over to take a look?¡±


    He had already cleared the mall. Did he not want to apany Alice to do some shopping?


    Daniel shook his head. ¡°There is no need. Let¡¯s head back to the office.¡±


    When Daniel arrived in the parking lot, Drake and his wife went up to pester him.


    However, they were dealt with swiftly by the security guards from the Kaur family. They had no


    opportunity to get close to Daniel at all.


    A short distance away, Theo stumbled upon the scene. He had received a call from Alice and had


    carry her purchases. He picked up his phone and took a picture of the back of Daniel and posted it on


    Instagram.


    11:47


    [I saw the back of Mr. Kaur! He is more than handsome!]


    Twenty minutester, Alice pushed the spoils of her shopping and, with the children, arrived at the


    entrance of the mall.


    ¡°Oh wow! Alice, you must have spent thousands of dors!¡± Theo took a look at the purchases and


    eximed.


    Alice replied, ¡°Not even twenty thousand dors!¡±


    ¡°They are just bedsheets. Do you think they are worth so much money?¡±


    ¡°I spent at least six hours lying in bed every day. If I don¡¯t get the best quality, I¡¯d feel sorry for myself!¡±


    Theo was exasperated. He would much rather Alice spend all that money on facial products!


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:47

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Upon reaching home, Alice invited the help of Theo and redecorated Daniel¡¯s room.


    The room had been in before. Now it appeared cozy, just like the master bedroom.


    Theo nced at the silk bedsheet and could not help himself. He wanted to sit on it and try it out.


    However, Alice dragged him away by his ear.


    ¡°Ouch! Why did you grab my ear?¡± Theo howled morosely.


    Alice pushed him out of the room and exined, ¡°My husband is obsessed with cleanliness. You


    cannot sit on his bed.¡± Although she was married to Daniel for a short time, she could tell that Daniel


    was very precise and obsessed with keeping clean.


    Thus, to prevent quarrels in the future, Alice decided to stop her friend.


    Even though his ears were red from the abuse, Theo could still hear what Alice had just said. He


    looked at the three obedient children and could not refrain from muttering, ¡°Alice, did that husband of


    yours cast a spell on you? Why are you so good to him?¡±


    After all, Alice was known for her outspokenness and fiery temper. She had even gotten into physical


    altercations with several people previously.


    He did not think that she would be so considerate toward a husband whom she had suddenly married.


    ¡°Cast a spell? Don¡¯t talk rubbish in front of the children!¡± Alice handed him a bottle of yogurt and said to


    Theo, ¡°He could have his pick of other women. He chose to marry me to help me. If I am good to the


    children and him, it is because they deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Theo¡¯s face was disbelieving. ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t because you¡¯re beautiful?¡± he


    ridiculed.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Alice stated clearly, feeling a little guilty at the same time.


    Truth be told, Daniel¡¯s face suited her preferences very well.


    They joked around for a while more before Alice remembered something. ¡°Do you know someone


    named William Kaur?¡±


    Theo was astonished, recognizing the name. William was the chief executive of thepany Theo was


    working at. How could he not have heard of the name?


    However, the chief executive had once announced to everyone not to reveal his identity, not even to


    their own parents.


    Thus, even though Alice had asked him, he could only misdirect her. ¡°I have heard of him. He¡¯s


    someone from public rtions. He¡¯s very nice and oftenes to our department to y with us.¡±


    Alice nodded. It was no wonder everyone liked those posts on Instagram.


    ¡°Wait, why are you so concerned about William? Don¡¯t tell me you are considering having an affair?¡±


    Theo stared at Alice.


    ¡°An affair? Don¡¯t be ludicrous! I¡¯m only curious!¡± Alice decided not to tell Theo that she was William¡¯s


    sister-inw, or Theo would bug her continuously about it.


    The beds were delivered in the afternoon. Theo called his assistant over to help. They managed to tidy


    the ce up together before dinner time.


    But when Theo and his assistant wanted to stay for dinner, Alice turned them down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never mentioned you to my husband before. I will invite you to dinner next time.¡± Alice feared that


    Daniel would feel awkward when he met her circle of friends. That was why she did not allow them to


    stay.


    ¡°Okay, fine. Just keep that husband of yours under cover! Let¡¯s see how long he can leech off you!¡±


    With augh, Theo grabbed his assistant and left the house.


    As he left the neighborhood, he noticed a car identical to the one he had seen at the mall.


    He took out his phone forparison. It was indeed Mr. Kaur¡¯s car.


    Theo hesitated, unsure if he should head right over, when the tall figure of a man appeared.


    He wanted to catch a glimpse of Mr. Kaur, but a team of security guards blocked Mr. Kaur¡¯s face from


    sight.


    Theo was stunned. Still, he took a photo of the man and sent it to Alice.


    [Alice, you live in the same neighborhood as the renowned Mr. Kaur!]


    Alice saw the message and replied: [What has that got to do with me?]


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Theo sent: [Don¡¯t you want a sugar daddy?]


    Alice answered: [I much prefer my boy toy husband!]


    Theo retorted quickly: [Loser!]


    Still, Theo decided he would drop by Alice¡¯s house more frequently from now on. He wanted to see if


    he was lucky enough to catch a glimpse of the elusive Mr. Kaur!

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    After reading the messages, Alice looked at the clothes she had on and decided to head to her room


    for some clean clothes. She instructed the children to watch the door.


    They should only open the door for their father, she told them.


    After being escorted in by his security guards, Daniel deliberately circled the neighborhood. He wanted


    to look slightly fizzled, as though he had just alighted from the subway and rushed back home.


    He noticed the furniture in the apartment was different as soon as he opened the door.


    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± Daniel asked his sons.


    He had yet to find a suitable term to address Alice in the short time they were married. He had been


    using ¡®she¡¯ temporarily whenever he spoke of her,


    The children exchanged a look and pointed at the door of Alice¡¯s room.


    Benny said, ¡°mommy is inside. She is exhausted today!¡±


    ¡°mommy spent a lot of money on Daddy! Daddy should remember to thank her!¡± said Aidy.


    Even without the children¡¯s reminder, Daniel knew Alice had spent a lot of money today. He should


    indeed thank her.


    Daniel changed his shoes to home slippers, then went ahead and opened Alice¡¯s door.


    ¡°Alice-


    The door opened, revealing the glorious sight of Alice¡¯s wless back, her light blue panty, and her long


    pale legs.


    She had a good figure and cute dimples on the small of her back.


    He found himself unable to take his eyes off such a beautiful sight. Daniel did not turn away


    immediately. It was instinctive


    to stare.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He had received his fair share of suggestive proposals from socialites.


    Some were ridiculous enough to find their way to his bed, lying in wait naked.


    He had thought of their bare bodies as repulsive, even downright disgusting..


    Yet, right at that moment, he was unable to summon simr emotions of distaste as he stared at Alice¡¯s


    body. He felt attracted to her.


    Alice heard the door open. She thought it was the children. She picked up a long-sleeved blouse


    casually and put it on. ¡°Children, remember to knock on the door before you enter mommy¡¯s room next


    time, understand?¡±


    She turned around when she finished speaking, intending to reason with the children.


    As she took in the face before her, she realized that it was not her children!


    It was their father!


    Alice hid her face behind her hands instantly. ¡°Daniel, why didn¡¯t you knock before you entered?¡± Alice


    asked awkwardly. ¡°Did you see anything just now?¡±


    She appeared like a deer caught in headlights. He found her adorable.


    Daniel¡¯s lips could not help but curve into a grin. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he said to her. ¡°I forgot to just now.¡±


    As for the rest, he had undoubtedly seen everything.


    ¡°Even though we are married, we have not yet reached that stage where we are entirelyfortable


    with each other. I hope you can knock on the door before entering my room!¡± Alice said, utterly


    embarrassed.


    The sight of her self-consciousness made him happy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an actress? Don¡¯t you have to


    remove your clothes when the script requires it? Why are you so shy about it?¡± he teased.


    Alice realized he was talking about removing her clothes in front of the camera. Her mood went south.


    ¡°That¡¯s not me! I have never stripped on screen before!¡±


    With that, she pushed the man out of her room and mmed her door shut.


    Daniel frowned at the closed door in front of him.


    Did he say anything wrong?


    Was it not true that she had bared herself in front of the camera for work previously?


    11:48


    Alice remained inside her room until her emotions settled down. She tidied herself up before she


    headed out of the room.


    The man who was responsible did not feel guilty at all. He was questioning Benny on the spoils of


    today¡¯s shopping.


    Alice cleared her throat loudly and interrupted the pair. ¡°Daniel, your room is ready. Do you want to take


    a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daniel nodded. He lifted his son into his arms and followed Alice.


    Much to his surprise, the whole room had been redecorated.


    Although it was not in his preferred style, it felt very homey.


    ¡°Do you like it? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll get a new set for you next time,¡± Alice said, pointing at the bedsheet.


    ¡°One set is enough!¡± Daniel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to spend so much money.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:48

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay-¡± Alice saw the somber look on Daniel¡¯s face and recalled that he did note from a


    well-off family. He probably did not like her extravagance.


    She was wondering if she should change the topic when Daniel handed her a card.


    ¡°This is my credit card. Use it when you do your shopping next time!¡±


    Alice took a look at the card and pushed it away. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Your monthly ie isn¡¯t high. It


    would be too difficult financially for you.


    ¡°I can take care of the household expenses temporarily.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I am like a boy toy you are keeping?¡± Daniel said unhappily when Alice did not ept the


    card. ¡°We are married, after all. You have no reason to deal with all the household expenses alone.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m the one with three sons. Why don¡¯t you hold on to this first? I¡¯ll be getting a promotion


    next month. When I get a sry increase, I will give cash, not a credit card.¡±


    Seeing how stubborn he was on the matter, Alice decided to ept the card for his sake. ¡°I¡¯ll hold on to


    it then. If I run out of spending money, I¡¯ll use yours.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, the children and you don¡¯t have any clothes. I have instructed Candice to buy some for all of


    you when she does her shopping,¡± Alice told him.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s up to you.¡± Daniel nodded. He initially wanted to tell her to use his credit card, but he


    remembered he was pretending to be a white-cor employee, She probably would not use his card at


    all. Thus, he did not mention it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got an event for a brand next Wednesday. They¡¯ll be giving out some free footwear. Let me know


    the foot sizes for your sisters and your parents. I will get free ones for them.¡±


    Alice still remembered how impoverished her sisters-inw had appeared.


    Daniel¡¯s brows snapped into a frown. ¡°There¡¯s no need. They have shoes.¡±


    ¡°Their shoes are worn. It is time to get new ones.¡± Alice was afraid that he might misunderstand and


    thus exined, ¡°I¡¯m not being extravagant and buying new ones for everyone. They are sponsored by


    the brand.


    ¡°I have always received freebies from these brands but could never finish using them. I could only use


    a small portion of them. Now that I¡¯m married to you, it¡¯s different.


    ¡°Your family isn¡¯t well-to-do. I can bring home more freebies, and everyone can use it. You don¡¯t want


    your sisters to wear tattered clothes, do you?¡±


    Daniel realized she was sincerely being considerate to his family. In the end, he said, ¡°Okay, but there¡¯s


    no need for too many.¡±


    There was a good possibility that they would all be thrown away otherwise.


    While they spoke, Aidy, who had been looking on from the side, filmed their entire discussion and sent


    it to the family group chat.


    Rachel was the first to respond: [Tsk! Look at how considerate my sister-inw is. She knows I don¡¯t


    have nice clothes and wants to get nice ones for me!]


    Marie was delighted too. [Watch how thrifty and wise she is when ites to managing the household.


    How lucky Daniel is to have married her!]


    Alfred replied to the chat too. [Rachel, speak with Daniel about us meeting Alice. It is time!]


    Rachel answered: [Yes, grandfather, grandmother. When you have gotten the house ready, we will


    meet with Alice! Don¡¯t forget to act ording to the script!]


    The Kaur family members replied with a resounding yes.


    After dinner, Alice changed Benny¡¯s bandages before returning to her room to read the script.


    As she closed the door, she recalled how Daniel had budged in earlier. She went ahead and locked the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    door.


    Daniel had just finished his shower and saw Alice lock the door to her bedroom. A dark gleam shed


    across his eyes.


    Was she safeguarding herself against him?


    In the next moment, Daniel also turned and locked the door to his room.


    11:48


    The next day arrived.


    Alice sent the children to Rachel¡¯s temporarily erected food stall and went to Studio City.


    She had just finished putting on her make-up when she overheard other women in the crew chatting


    away. Eavesdropping, Alice heard them mention that the second male lead had arrived on set.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:48

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Alice wanted to pretend not to have noticed him, but the conspicuous second male lead had seen her


    from afar. With one hand in his pants pocket, he strutted over to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation, Alice?¡±


    Alice caught the resentful looks from the other women in the crew and knew she was being had by him.


    She scowled. ¡°What exnation?¡± Alice said icily.


    ¡°I sent you so many text messages that day. Why did you not answer?¡± Although he was drunk on that


    asion, he had waited for Alice¡¯s reply.


    There was no point in gossiping without Alice. It simply was not as enjoyable.


    Alice recalled the series of messages he had sent and exined awkwardly, ¡°I was too exhausted that


    day and went to bed early.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer when you woke up then?¡±


    ¡°I forgot about it.¡±


    ¡°How heartless you are, Alice! I was your friend for so many years! How could you have forgotten? I


    had such a big piece of gossip and no one to share it with. Can you imagine how I felt?¡±


    Alice went speechless at his overdramatic performance. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Josh! Didn¡¯t you see the


    daggers the other women on set were throwing me?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Josh scoffed and denied it. ¡°Not unless you change my name in your WhatsApp!¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to change it to?¡± Alice eyed him suspiciously.


    She knew just how much Josh liked to create trouble and was wary of what he might be up to.


    ¡°Change my name to ¡®the man I most wanted to marry¡¯!¡± Josh raised a brow at her.


    ¡°¡±The man I most wanted to marry¡¯? Do you think you deserve that title?¡± Alice felt her temper


    escting.


    Josh was not intimidated at all. He folded his arms and threatened, ¡°I heard someone want to


    participate in the variety show ¡®Run! Cookie, Run!¡±? If you don¡¯t change it, I¡¯ll use my family


    connections to ensure no variety show will ept you.¡± Alice¡¯s jaw tightened in a fury. She had to admit


    that he had her.


    Although the ie was more than respectable from the acting gigs, it was nothingpared to being


    on variety shows. This was especially true for ¡®Run! Cookie, Run!¡¯ where the payout was a hundred


    thousand dors per episode.


    She had her eye on it for quite a long while.


    If Josh used his family connections to bar her from the show, it would not be good for her.


    She sighed. She should tolerate him so everything would be smooth sailing.


    ¡°Fine, I will change it. What about you? What are you going to change my name to?¡± Alice asked while


    she made the change.


    Josh whipped out his phone. He tapped into WhatsApp and showed it to her. ¡°There you go. ¡®My


    Goddess! Is that good enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Thank heavens he did not change her name to ¡®wife¡¯ or her agent would kill her.


    ¡°Oh yes, aren¡¯t you interested in finding out if my cousin and Freddie got the marriage license?¡± Josh


    leaned over with a wicked grin. ¡°It was such a scandal that our family decided to keep the news quiet.¡±


    ¡°They really got married?¡± Alice was surprised. She didn¡¯t think the couple would work out in the end.


    ¡°They got married, of course. I saw it in the group chat. After we film the kissing scene today, I¡¯ll bring


    you to Freddie¡¯s for a meal! We can get some first-hand gossip. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At the same time, William budged into the chairman¡¯s office abruptly.


    ¡°Daniel, I just made a terrible discovery!¡±


    Daniel eyed him calmly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    William grabbed a chair and settled in, facing Daniel. ¡°Do you remember the show where Josh was the


    second male lead?¡±


    11:48


    Chapter 43 ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°He had volunteered to take that on the role because of the second female lead, yes?¡± William


    appeared very agitated. ¡°Do you know who the second female lead in that show is?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who she is. It was his choice!¡± Daniel was unconcerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s Alice! They have a lot of intimate scenes in the script! Kissing scenes, bed scenes. There is even


    one where they would be naked in the hot spring!¡±


    William did not think of this before today. He had just heard a report from Josh¡¯s agent and nearly


    jumped out of his skin.


    Daniel froze the moment he heard what William had said. The expression on his face changed


    instantly.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:48

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡°No one told Josh what is going on between Alice and me?¡± Daniel¡¯s face was icy.


    William made a face. ¡°That rascal couldn¡¯t keep a secret and enjoy gossiping. Our grandparents said to


    keep it from him first. What shall we do now? He doesn¡¯t know anything about you and Alice. What if


    something happens between them?¡±


    Daniel still managed to keep a calm mask on. ¡°Alice said she has control over herself.¡±


    William tapped his fingers on the desk. ¡°Alice might be self-disciplined, but do you think Josh is? You¡¯ve


    forgotten what a phnderer he is? Our uncle nearly broke his legs because of it!


    ¡°What if they fell in love in the midst of acting? Are you going to give them your good wishes? Most


    importantly, would your children ept that you have lost such a good wife?¡±


    It was at this point that Daniel decided he had heard enough. He picked up the phone and spoke coldly


    into it. ¡°Ray, tell Josh¡¯s director to cancel all the intimate scenes in the show!¡±


    William raised his brows. ¡°Tsk, you do indeed love Alice, Daniel!¡±


    Daniel would not have bothered calling Ray on Josh¡¯s behalf if he did not.


    ¡°Daniel, you should find an opportunity to confess everything to Alice. There should be trust between


    husband and wife,¡± William advised.


    ¡°The longer this ruse drags on, the worse it will be with Alice. There¡¯s an increasing probability that she


    does not forgive you!¡±


    ¡°She has yet to pass my test!¡± Alice¡¯s performance up till now was not enough to ay his suspicions.


    He would not tell her the truth before he trusted her wholeheartedly.


    If she passed, he would confess the truth to her. Furthermore, he would give her the honor of being his


    wife and protect her from everything.


    When Josh heard that the kissing scene was canceled, he had trouble epting the news.


    ¡°Is it you?¡± Josh grabbed Alice by her arm. ¡°Did you go to Daniel because you don¡¯t want to shoot the


    scene with me?¡±


    Alice was equally stunned. ¡°Oh, please! I don¡¯t even know who he is! Don¡¯t put the me on me!¡±


    ¡°Why did Daniel bar me from shooting intimate scenes? It is why I took on the role!¡± Josh¡¯s face was


    downfallen.


    In reality, Josh wanted to take the opportunity of shooting a kissing scene with Alice to show his


    parents how serious he was about her. He had hidden his real intention from Alice. It was not because


    he wanted to take advantage of her during the scene.


    If he was sessful, the influential members of his family might be able to protect Alice secretly in the


    industry. After all, Alice had no one by her side when others were bullying her.


    It was just too bad that his cousin put a halt to all of the intimate scenes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. It was just as well that those scenes were cut. I didn¡¯t like them much anyway. They


    were out of myfort zone,¡± Alice soothed him.


    Josh and she were more like siblings. Even though Josh appeared like a fool most of the time, he was


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    very protective of her.


    It was the reason why she was willing to shoot the kissing scenes with him in the first ce.


    ¡°Alice! Let¡¯s not work today. Let¡¯s go y!¡± Josh thought of something and leaped up abruptly. He


    began dragging Alice toward the exit.


    ¡°Please, Josh! I haven¡¯t changed out of my acting wardrobe yet. Why don¡¯t you exin it to the


    director?¡±


    ¡°Exin what? There are no more kissing scenes. They would have to edit the script. We are resting


    today.¡±


    Josh did not wait for her to speak. He dragged her into his vehicle and told the chauffeur to drive them


    to his apartment, where he had borate gaming equipment.


    Alice noticed he had already taken out his phone and was rounding up his friends. ¡°At least let me grab


    my phone, Josh!¡±


    What would happen if the children tried to contact her, but she did not have her phone with her?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a message to Candice. She will take it to you.¡± Josh began chuckling devilishly. ¡°You


    must help me beat those rascals, or I won¡¯t let you leave!¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    11:48


    Others might think of Josh as the star of Hollywood, but to her, he was the fool of Hollywood!


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:48

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Josh turned on theputer and pressed Alice onto the gaming chair. He ced a pink headphone


    with kitty cars on her head and took out several snacks from the fridge, including some beer and fruits.


    He bragged in WhatsApp to his gaming friends that he had found a supreme gamer to help him rank up


    today.


    Alice nced at his current rank and scowled.


    It was no wonder why Josh had been so enthusiastic about her helping him. He had fallen out of the


    top 100 in ranking.


    ¡°Good gaming, Alice. I am going to treat you to a king crab banquet tonight!¡± Josh thumped Alice on


    her back and turned on his charm.


    King crab? Alice¡¯s mind brought up the faces of the children and Daniel. She considered and said,


    ¡°How many crabs did you order?¡±


    ¡°How many do you want to eat? I can order as many as you want. I¡¯m rich enough to feed you, Alice!


    There¡¯s no way I will go bankrupt over this!¡± Josh grinned.


    That was true. Josh had always been very generous to Alice. He would have given her a car worth


    hundreds of thousands of dors if Alice would let him.


    ¡°If so, can you give me four live king crabs?¡± Alice asked.


    Josh was confused. ¡°Live? Why do you want live ones? You don¡¯t know how to rear them.¡±


    Alice blinked at him and spoke seriously, ¡°Have you forgotten that I got married? That his family is


    poor? I will take the four crabs back. One of them will be shared between him and the children. The


    other three are for his family.¡±


    Josh was exasperated. He wrapped his hands around Alice¡¯s face and pinched it. ring at her, Josh


    said, ¡°It is true that when a woman is married, her allegiance lies entirely with her husband!


    ¡°You have only been married for a short while, and you¡¯re beginning to take the stuff from your family to


    feed his!¡± Josh snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you do that!¡±


    ¡°Fine. It doesn¡¯t matter then.¡± Alice took her hands off the keyboard.


    The other members of the team were still fighting furiously in the game. Josh hurriedly said, ¡°Good


    Alice, dear Alice, honey, sweetie pie. Fine. Four crabs it is. I will even give you forty king crabs if that¡¯s


    what you want. Just continue ying the game!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the one who says that the woman¡¯s allegiance lies with her husband after marriage?¡± Alice


    raised a challenging brow at him.


    ¡°No one! Who would say that? You continue ying, and I¡¯ll get the crabs for you.¡± Josh was already


    putting the order on his phone.


    By the time the live king crabs arrived, Alice had already helped him get back to the top 100 ranks.


    Looking at the ranking, Josh¡¯s heart managed not to hurt as much. Still, he could not help but ask,


    ¡°Where is that husband whom you got married to? Pick a time so that all of us from your side can meet


    him!¡±


    Alice was silent for a while as she recalled another person who kept talking about meeting her husband


    too. ¡°Not right now,¡± she hedged. ¡°I¡¯ll have to visit his family and look at the situation on his side.¡±


    ¡°Just take a look. Don¡¯t even consider letting them leech off you!¡± Josh suddenly thought of something.


    He grabbed Alice¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Did you sign a pre-nuptial agreement?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were an idiot! I¡¯ll look up Daniel¡¯swyers and get them to prepare an agreement for you


    and make your husband sign it. I¡¯m a man. I understand men. You have to keep something for yourself.


    Don¡¯t lose yourself in the marriage,¡± Josh warned her.


    At the same time, he was regretting not introducing Alice to Daniel.


    Alice did not reject his offer. ¡°Fine, just don¡¯t take advantage of him!¡±


    Josh was speechless. Alice was indeed a fool.


    When Candice went over to hand Alice her phone, she identally put it on silent.


    At seven that night, at Rachel¡¯s food stall, the children stood up all at once.


    ¡°Aunt Rachel, let¡¯s go find mommy!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    11:48


    They had sent many messages to mommy but received no replies. They were growing increasingly


    worried.


    Rachel called Alice right then, but it went unanswered too.


    Did Alice not say she woulde to pick up the children at six after she was done with her work?


    It was sote now.


    Anxiety took hold of Rachel. She called Daniel. ¡°Daniel, did your wife call you?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:48

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Daniel was on the way home when he got Rachel¡¯s call. Frowning at her question, he asked, ¡°No.


    What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, Alice and I agreed that she would pick up the children at six. It is now seven, but there is no sign


    of her yet. I have been calling her, and the children have sent her many messages. We have gotten no


    response. Do you think something has happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing is wrong.¡± Daniel said calmly. ¡°She¡¯s probably dyed shooting a scene or


    something.¡±


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s working, she would not ignore her phone. Daniel, send your people out to look for her!


    You¡¯ve finallynded yourself a wife, don¡¯t lose her! Do you hear me?¡±


    Rachel was afraid that her brother was too much of a chauvinist and that Alice woulde to her


    senses one day and flee.


    If that happened, it would be a catastrophic disaster.


    ¡°There is no possibility that I would lose her,¡± Daniel said with absolute confidence. He took a look at


    the time. ¡°I¡¯m heading over right now to pick up the children first.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m going to keep calling Alice!¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Rachel remembered that Josh was in the same crew as Alice. She called Josh.


    ¡°Hey, Josh, are you done with work?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no shooting today. I went home to y games,¡± Josh confessed honestly.


    Rachel signed in exasperation. ¡°You rascal, can¡¯t you spend less time on your games?¡± She wanted to


    climb over to the other end of the line and give her cousin a beating.


    Josh might be all grown up, but he would still sk ip work to y video games.


    On the other end, Alice had leveled Josh¡¯s rank to the top ten. Celebratory graphics exploded across


    theputer screen.


    Josh jumped up excitedly at the shing words and loudly cheered. ¡°Alice, you¡¯re so awesome!


    Continue ying! If I reach the top 5, I¡¯ll give your husband a BMW!¡±


    He went back to the call. ¡°Sorry, Rachel, I can¡¯t talk anymore. I have to go now! Bye!¡±


    Rachel was astonished. Had she misheard Josh?


    Did she hear Josh shout ¡®Alice¡¯?


    How did they get mixed up together?


    Did Josh and his big mouth tell her everything about their family?


    Rachel grew more and more worried as she mulled over the issue. When Daniel reached her ce,


    she grabbed him and said, ¡°Daniel, your wife is with Josh right now. Do you think Josh would divulge


    everything?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face darkened when he heard her. ¡°Josh does not know that Alice and I are married yet!¡±


    Daniel knew Josh¡¯s personality well. If Josh had known from Alice that he and Alice were married, Josh


    would have gone straight to him and kicked up a fuss.


    Since Josh was still in the mood to y games, he probably had no idea.


    ¡°No, no, no. We must go over and grab that rascal!¡± Rachel massaged her throbbing temples. ¡°But if I


    go over with you, Josh would find out.¡±


    She paced in circles for a bit before an idea struck her. ¡°I¡¯ll call Josh right now to lure him away. You


    can then go and pick up Alice.¡±


    Daniel nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Still, he did not look happy at all. His dark mood affected the children too.


    All four of them sat there, appearing like four icy statues.


    Daniel led Rachel and the children into his car. Rachel rang Josh again. ¡°Hey, Josh. I¡¯m at your ce.


    Come down now!¡±


    Josh was in a good mood because Alice had helped him get into the top 3 in ranking. He said, ¡°Sure.


    Give me a few


    Rachel.¡±


    moments,


    He handed the keys to Alice. ¡°You can keep ying. I¡¯m going to see my cousin. When I get back, we


    can have a candlelight


    dinner!¡±


    Alice took the keys. It suddenly urred to her that she should check the time.


    11:48


    When she picked up her phone, she saw that she had received numerous missed calls from Rachel


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    and many messages from the children. Alice remembered that she had promised to pick them up.


    They had already been waiting for two hours. The children must be worried sick.


    Alice called Rachel right away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. I was dragged away by my friend at thest minute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Daniel has already picked up the children. Why don¡¯t you call him?¡± Rachel


    nced at the sullen look on her brother¡¯s face as she spoke.


    Alice agreed at once and hung up the call. She called Daniel next.


    To her utter disbelief, the man hung up on her for the first time!


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:48

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Seeing Daniel hang up the call from Alice, Rachel immediately reached out with a hand, smacked


    Daniel on the back of his head, and chastised him disappointedly.


    ¡°Why did you hang up a call from your wife? After all the past difficulties, you¡¯ve finally gotten a wife


    now. Don¡¯t mess it up! Pick up the call now!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression darkened till the darkness could overflow. s, the Kaur family rules prohibited him


    from defying a female family member.


    His lips were pressed into a thin line, and in the end, when Alice called the second time, he swiped the


    ¡°answer¡± icon on his phone.


    ¡°Hey, Daniel, have you brought the kids home yet? I was ying a game with a friend and forgot the


    time. Really sorry¡± The girl¡¯s voice was filled with remorse,


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll take them to see you,¡± Daniel said.


    The tone was cold as always, such that one could not tell if it was happy or angry.


    Alice took a look at the storage boxes on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m at Riverhill One. Is it convenient for you to take


    a cab here? My friend gave me four boxes of king crabs, Let¡¯s take them back and share them with big


    sis and the others?¡±


    ¡°Hm, got it. I¡¯ming over now,¡± Daniel replied in a tranquil tone.


    Yet, as Alice heard it through the phone, she felt uncertain for a moment. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re not upset,


    right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Daniel asked back, sounding quite unpleasant.


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s talk when we meet¡­¡± Hearing Daniel¡¯s unusually ice-cold manner of speech, Alice could


    not help but feel guilty.


    After hanging up, Alice briefly exined to Josh¡¯s friend over the in-game chat and then called Josh.


    ¡°My husband¡¯sing over. I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t meet him for now in case he misunderstands.¡±


    ¡°What will he misunderstand?¡± Came Josh¡¯s bellowing reply through the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve yet to me him


    for abducting you, and he¡¯s got the nerve to misunderstand you? You tell him that his big brother-inw


    wants to see him this moment.¡± ¡°Josh, calm down!¡± Alice¡¯s head ached, and she rubbed her temples.


    ¡°My husband is a Kaur Group employee. If he sees you, he will get the fright of his life!


    ¡°Give me some time to talk to him about this. Then we¡¯ll find a chance and arrange for you two to meet!


    Alright?¡±


    Josh gave a double humph. ¡°Oh, an employee of my family¡¯spany! Then all the more we should


    meet! Then I cany down some rules with him!¡±


    Alice¡¯s patience broke. ¡°Josh Kaur, if you dare find him and make things hard for him, I¡¯ll sell all your in-


    game gear! Just try


    and see!¡±


    And that deted all of Josh¡¯s anger. ¡°Okay, okay, okay! I won¡¯t meet him! But we can¡¯t put this off


    forever! As a brother-inw, I¡¯ll have to meet him someday!¡±


    As the two were wrangling with each other, Rachel Kaur had already appeared opposite from Josh. He


    gave Alice some more words of caution, then waved at Rachel while approaching her.


    ¡°Rachel, what is it you want to do tonight?¡± Josh chuckled as he got close.


    And Rachel pulled him into the car.


    After Alice finished packing up the king crabs, Daniel arrived downstairs.


    She carried the stuff into the elevator, and just as she walked out of it, Aidy and Coco ran to her


    excitedly like milk swallows swooping into a forest.


    At the sight of the children, Alice¡¯s heart melted instantly. She rushed to kiss them and said


    remorsefully, ¡°Sorry, kids. mommy forgot to pick you up today, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    The three kids shook their heads in unison.


    ¡°We¡¯re boys, and waiting for the girl is what we¡¯re supposed to do!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor!¡±


    ¡°mommy, want us to help carry the things?¡±


    Hearing Benny¡¯s words, Alice looked at the boxes of king crabs on the floor and said with a smile,


    ¡°Thanks Benny, but it¡¯s


    11:48


    okay. mommy can do this! Oh, by the way, these are king crabs. Tonight, mommy is going to make


    something super delicious for you all.¡±


    ¡°Wow, mommy¡¯s the best!¡± The three kids cheered in excitement.


    Next, Alice scooped up three storage boxes while Daniel helped her by carrying another box in one


    arm and their youngest son in the other.


    When they reached the parking lot, they saw Daniel¡¯s special assistant, Larry, walking toward them.


    Alice stared at Lany in puzzlement for a moment and then asked, ¡°Daniel, he¡¯s not the cab driver,


    right?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:48

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    ¡°You know each other?¡± Daniel was slightly surprised.


    As he walked over and saw Alice, Larry thought, ¡°This is bad. He has met Mrs. Kaur before!¡±


    When chaperoning Joshst time, he had even had a cup of coffee offered by Mrs. Kaur.


    What should he do now?


    At that moment, Larry felt regret. He should not have so passionately asked Dax to give him a chance


    to get in Mrs. Kaur¡¯s good graces.


    He risked giving away Mr. Kaur¡¯s real identity at any moment.


    Alice looked at Larry and then nodded. ¡°Yeah, we were introduced earlier when he brought Josh to our


    crew. He¡¯s the assistant to your Mr. Kaur.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s hard to call a cab at this hour, and he was nearby, so I asked him toe,¡± Daniel exined


    calmly andposedly.


    Upon hearing the exnation, Larry quickly nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m good friends with Mr¡­.


    Daniel back in thepany, so when he asks for help, how can I refuse?¡±


    Alice did not question what Larry said and smiled. ¡°Thank you! And sorry to trouble you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no trouble! No trouble at all!¡± Larry secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness Mrs.


    Kaur was not suspicious; otherwise, he would have screwed up majorly today.


    ¡°Miss Doyle, let me help you carry your stuff.¡±


    As he said so, Larry helped Alice to carry the boxes of king crabs into the car.


    After reaching home, Alice initially wanted to ask Larry to stay for dinner, but Larry noticed the mildly


    suppressive vibes given off by his CEO and immediately fled the scene with well-oiled strides.


    Alice did a check on the condition of the king crabs and, while messaging William, asked Daniel, ¡°Shall


    we eat the king crabs tonight? It¡¯ll take half an hour if I start preparing them now.¡±


    Daniel expressionlessly carried Benny to thetter¡¯s room and coldly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s do that tomorrow.


    It¡¯ste now.¡±


    Alice could feel that Daniel was in a bad mood, but did not want to discuss it with him in front of the


    children, so she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the meds. Let¡¯s change Benny¡¯s dressing first, and let them sleep


    early.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Daniel nodded.


    From then on, till William came to take the king crabs, the couple did not have much conversation with


    each other.


    The children, too, felt their dad¡¯s suppressive vibes, so they snuggled up to Alice as she finished telling


    them a bedtime story, and then theyy down on their beds and went to sleep as good kids would.


    At 10:30 p.m., Alice was ovee with hunger, so she got up and went to the kitchen to look for some


    noodles and a small pot to cook and enjoy while sitting on the balcony.


    As she was finishing the meal, she felt a sudden craving to smoke, so while leaning back in the chair


    on the balcony, she lit a cigarette and slowly puffed a smoke ring.


    Her smoking mannerism was not obscene at all but had a kind of exquisite beauty; instead, she


    appeared like a fairy ready to capture the souls of those who saw her, especially under the misty


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    moonlight.


    Halfway through the cigarette, she suddenly saw Daniel¡¯s hands on the doorframe and his cold gaze


    upon her. ¡°You¡¯re smoking?¡±


    Alice absent-mindedly snuffed out the cigarette, then closed the lid on the box containing the noodle


    ingredients and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Everyone in showbiz knows how to smoke. I¡¯m just dabbling a


    little.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression became more serious. ¡°Josh Kaur taught you?¡±


    He knew that fe liked to get his friends to smoke with him.


    Chilled by Daniel¡¯s ice-cold gaze, Alice felt she should have swallowed the cigarette. ¡°That, um¡­ he¡¯s


    my senior in showbiz. He has indeed taught me many things.¡±


    Well, the smoking thing could indeed be attributed to Josh¡¯s influence when they were ying games.


    Of course, the main reason was that one of her past roles required it, so she had to learn.


    Daniel¡¯s expression turned even more sour. ¡°You¡¯re a married woman.¡±


    11:48


    Alice nodded. ¡°Mhm, I know¡­¡±


    No more smoking in front of him from now on.


    As if seeing what she was thinking, Daniel frowned. ¡°Your smoking will affect the kids!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡± Alice bit her lip and made the hard decision. ¡°I¡¯ll quit smoking. I¡¯ll quit right away!¡±


    ¡°Not just quit smoking.¡± Keeping his gaze on her again, Daniel said in an even colder tone, ¡°You


    shouldn¡¯t be in a single


    man¡¯s home!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    2


    11:48

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Alice gently supported her forehead with a hand and promptly exined, ¡°Josh is a very good friend of


    mine from showbiz. Today, I was at his ce to help him beat a game.¡±


    ¡°If he wanted to y the game, he could have found a pro gamer to do it with him. Why did it have to


    be you? Alice, when we decided to marry, you said you¡¯d stay self-disciplined.


    ¡°But did you manage this time? If you can¡¯t control yourself, we can divorce. I don¡¯t want to be cuc


    kolded, and I especially don¡¯t want the kids to wait for you all forlorn¡­¡± Daniel¡¯s expression was very


    serious.


    Even knowing that he had misunderstood and it was normal for him to be angry, Alice still felt that his


    tone was unpleasant and pri ckled her pride.


    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I admit that it was wrong of me not to pick up Rachel¡¯s call and answer


    the children¡¯s messages¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m unfaithful to the marriage!¡±


    After that incident five years ago, Alice never had intimate rtions with anyone again.


    Even with the few men she had dated along the way, that was just because of certain things¡­.


    She was confident in her moral integrity!


    ¡°No need to exin! Whether you did it or not, only you know!¡± A dark glow flickered through Daniel¡¯s


    deep eyes.


    Seeing him like this made Alice very mad.


    Without thinking, she immediately asked, ¡°Daniel Kaur, what¡¯s the meaning of all this anger in you?


    You¡¯re in love with me, and so you¡¯re jealous?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need love!¡± Daniel replied with a gloomy expression. ¡°And I¡¯m even less likely to get jealous


    over ame woman like you!¡±


    ¡°Ame woman like me?¡± Alice got infuriated too. She picked up the bowl that had held the noodles


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    and got up straight away. ¡°Alright then, thisme woman shall get out of your view and stop upsetting


    you!¡±


    With that, she paid no more attention to the man before her and, after washing the dinnerware in the


    kitchen, turned around, returned to her room, and engaged several locks in its door.


    Deep in the night, as Alicey in bed, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    ¡°Ha, right, I¡¯m ame woman!¡± sheined inwardly.


    She was vexatious, neurotic, and masochistic, and that was why she rushed into a marriage with a


    man like that!


    She sort of regretted it now. If City Hall weren¡¯t closed at the moment, she really wished she could drag


    Daniel there and get their divorce papers done!


    Unable to suppress her anger, Alice picked up her iPad and started doing illustrations.


    And at 1 a.m., she posted her work on Instagram.


    ¡°Wise People Don¡¯t Fall In Love.¡±


    The first to respond to it was William.


    ¡°Ooh, what happened? Are you lovelorn?¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Alice picked up her phone and prepared to delete that post, but then she


    realized that it would tell others that something was wrong?


    And so she sent William a private message. ¡°People like Theo Harris aremon friends of ours. You


    be careful what you say, lest he misunderstands!¡±


    Only then did William recall that he and Alice had many friends inmon on Instagram. So he


    immediately sat up, checked through his Instagramwork to ensure it was safe, and then gave an


    order within thepany¡¯s chat group asking everyone not to reveal that he was CEO.


    And then he carried on being gossipy.


    ¡°Alice, this post you made, who¡¯s upset you? It¡¯s not my brother, right?¡±


    The corner of Alice¡¯s lips quivered. This guy really lived up to his job in the publicity department, being


    so sharp.


    She quickly typed on the screen, [Nope, we¡¯re quite fine.]


    William did not believe that, but considering Alice¡¯s personality, he would never say that to her.


    11:48


    He might as well ask his dear big brother about it tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, Daniel was not asleep either.


    Smoking in his room, as he squeezed his cigarette, he thought of the gorgeous sight of Alice smoking.


    He was a man, and most men were visual creatures. He could not keep hisposure in front of such


    a beautiful woman.


    It was just that when he recalled Alice¡¯s admission that it was Josh who taught her to smoke, he felt an


    inexplicable sense of frustration.


    But he felt that this was neither fondness nor jealousy.


    How could he, Daniel Kaur, fall in love with a woman so easily?


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:49

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Early the next morning.


    Alice got up from bed with dark circles around her eyes. To prevent the children from noticing anything,


    she deliberately applied concealer.


    As the kids needed to go to school, she quickly prepared breakfast.


    ¡°Aidy, when Benny¡¯s at the kindergarten, remember to care for him more.¡± Alice patiently reminded the


    boy as she packed the children¡¯s lunchboxes.


    Aidy nodded, looked at his dad, who had remained quiet on the side, and then asked, ¡°mommy, will you


    be taking us to school together with Daddyter?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Alice did not look at Daniel as she said, ¡°You two want the little sandwich? I¡¯ll add some for you.¡±


    Seeing that Alice did not mention going to the kindergarten with him, Daniel¡¯s visage became slightly


    gloomy, and he announced in a clear, cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to work!¡±


    And then, without saying another word to Alice, he took his briefcase and left the house.


    The three children looked at their dad¡¯s silhouette as he left and then at Alice, and they could not help


    but frown.


    Daddy and mommy Alice had quarreled. What should they do?


    Seeing the kids¡¯ reaction, Alice promptly snuggled up to them, gently stroked their faces, and


    exined, ¡°Your daddy and I are ying a game of ¡®Whoever speaks first loses.¡±


    ¡°So before the winner¡¯s decided, please don¡¯t worry about it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Just a game?¡± Coco asked with suspicion.


    Alice gave a heartfelt nod. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a game! Me and your daddy have made a deal that whoever


    loses will give the other one a rose! So kids, please give mommy Alice some encouragement. I must


    win over Daddy!¡±


    Seeing Alice exin it so sincerely, the three kids looked at each other and stopped suspecting.


    When exiting the house, they were still as happy as before.


    And they even gave Alice encouragement and support as she had asked them to.


    ¡°mommy, you must win over Daddy! Let him buy you a very, very big bunch of roses!¡± Aidy said while


    also nudging Alice¡¯s elbow.


    He said in an especially sincere tone, ¡°Daddy has lots of money. He can afford it.¡±


    Seeing the kids¡¯ cute behavior, Alice nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay, mommy will make sure to extort a big


    sum from your daddy!¡±


    That morning, in the Kaur Group conference room, thepany¡¯s host of higher-ups received such


    hellish torture from their CEO that they felt like foaming from their mouths and giving up on life due to


    the agony.


    In the end, they all came forth to seek help from Dax and Larry.


    The two special assistants got together for a brief meeting, and then they concluded that Mr. Kaur must


    have quarreled with his wife.


    And they could do nothing about the quarrel between this just-married young couple.


    Feeling helpless in the end, the two special assistants contacted William.


    Since reading Alice¡¯s Instagram postst night, William had suspected conflict between them, and now


    with the message from the special assistants, he was even more sure of it.


    And so he rushed into Daniel Kaur¡¯s office with a bag of snacks. ¡°Daniel, you fought with Alice, didn¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face was still gloomy due to Alice not speaking to him in the morning, and he did not want to


    pay William any


    attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. Alice even made an Instagram postst night.¡±


    It was then that Daniel raised his head and gave William a look. ¡°I didn¡¯t see that.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get blocked, did you?¡± William expressed his worry.


    It was not that Alice had blocked Daniel, but rather thatst night, the vaunted CEO, in a fit of anger,


    had changed his Instagram settings so as not to see what Alice posted on Instagram.


    11:49


    Seeing that his brother¡¯s expression was still sour, William shifted closer and said, ¡°Bro, Alice is still a


    young girl in her prime. It¡¯s normal for her to throw a little tantrum.


    ¡°At your age, you should let her have her way. That¡¯s how to get along in marriage.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been married before?¡± Daniel snorted, clearly regarding what his younger brother just said as


    bull sh it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to have eaten pig meat to know how a pig runs!¡± Taking on the manner of a


    rtionship expert, William shifted even closer and continued to ask, ¡°Just tell me first, why are you two


    upset?¡±


    Daniel replied that there was nothing to say.


    Knowing his temper, William took out his phone without hesitation and searched the contact list.


    ¡°Daniel, if you don¡¯t say, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa and Grandma that you can¡¯t live with Alice anymore!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:49

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Daniel nced at him coldly. ¡°She was ying a game at Josh¡¯s apartment yesterday and didn¡¯t go to


    pick up the kids.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± William stroked his chin and muttered, ¡°You suspect that she¡¯s having an affair with Josh? And


    that all her earlier promises to you were false?¡±


    Daniel did not reply.


    Yet undeniably, William had guessed right.


    ¡°Then have you asked Alice about it? You can¡¯t just go off on suspicion for such things,¡± William asked


    cautiously.


    ¡°She exined¡±


    ¡°She said that it was alright, and they were just friends, right?¡± William had investigated Alice before,


    and though she had had some romantic history in the past, most of the men had said good things


    about her.


    Especially people like Frankie Ward, who supposedly treated her like a little sister to be pampered.


    Josh was from the Kaur family, and his tastes were simr to others in the family, so he was probably


    treating Alice as just family, too, even helping Daniel to make ns.


    Thus, he believed in Alice.


    As for Daniel, he nodded and then casually added, ¡°She smokes. Josh taught her to.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± William felt that he had cracked the case. He lifted an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re not


    getting jealous because of Josh, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t love her and won¡¯t get jealous!¡± Daniel immediately replied, his face darkening at once.


    Yet William thought back to Alice¡¯s Instagram postst night and started boldly specting, ¡°Alice


    asked you about that too, and you said you didn¡¯t love her, wouldn¡¯t get jealous, and some more


    unpleasant things, right?¡±


    Daniel went silent.


    ¡°That is another correct guess, again,¡± he thought.


    ¡°Gosh! No wonder she reacted like that.¡± William gently touched his forehead and looked at Daniel with


    exasperation. ¡°Daniel, did you know you stepped on andminest night?


    ¡°No girl likes it when her husband suspects her like that and even says he doesn¡¯t like her! Moreover,


    the fact that Alice tried to exin shows that she cares about you!¡±


    ¡°Cares about me?¡± Daniel frowned. Why didn¡¯t it feel that way to him?


    ¡°Those young artists I¡¯m working with are all good friends with Alice. They all say that she¡¯s very clear-


    cut when ites to love and hate and that if she didn¡¯t care, she definitely wouldn¡¯t consider it worth


    her time to say even one more word to


    you.


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re bothered by the fact that Josh taught her to smoke, but have you forgotten her


    upation? She¡¯s an actress! When she first joined the industry, all the roles she got were sinister


    female supporting roles!¡±


    ¡°Most of those roles required smoking! How could she act if she didn¡¯t know how to smoke?¡±


    Daniel fell silent. Right, there was no problem with learning to smoke for the sake of acting.


    ¡°As for Josh being the one who taught her. Don¡¯t you know Josh¡¯s personality? You should be d


    because if it were someone else teaching her, she would have been taken advantage of right away!


    ¡°If that had happened, do you think you would even have had the chance to marry her and gotten such


    a nice wife so easily in the first ce?¡±


    The more William talked about it, the more he felt wronged on Alice¡¯s behalf. ¡°Furthermore, if she really


    had the same vices as some other girls in showbiz, she wouldn¡¯t have married a selfish you with no


    house, no car, and a lot of stress!¡±


    A dim glimmer arose within Daniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, it¡¯s my fault?¡±


    William nodded. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your fault! You had better find some way to apologize to Alice!¡±


    Now he sympathized with Alice for her having met a domineering chauvinist like Daniel. ¡°Oh, poor girl!¡±


    he eximed inwardly.


    At that moment, Daniel¡¯s phone chimed. It was a WhatsApp message.


    And it was from Coco.


    12:13


    After reading it, Daniel had a slightly conflicted expression.


    Curious, William leaned over to look and smacked the table a few secondster, saying, ¡°Daniel, where


    else can you find such a good wife? Even when you¡¯re giving each other the silent treatment, she still


    helped you to exin things to the


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    kids!¡±


    Daniel stared at the message from his son for quite a while and then asked in a not-so-natural tone,


    ¡°What should I give


    her?¡±


    *Didn¡¯t Coco already tell you? Give her flowerst¡± William fished out his phone and started motioning for


    him. ¡°This¡­ let¡¯s go with this flower!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Studio City.


    As Alice arrived at the set, she noticed many people whispering among themselves while ncing at


    her. The look of envy in their eyes was like sharp knives, ready to dissect her to pieces at any moment.


    She frowned slightly, not thinking she had done anything to cause public outrage.


    Nearby, one of the girls could not help butment with a smirk, ¡°So the rumors are true. There¡¯s


    really something going on between her and Freddie King.¡±


    It turned out that Freddie King had arrived at the set that day, supposedly to visit Josh Kaur.


    ¡°Maisie said Josh isn¡¯t even here¡­ he¡¯s not who Mr. King is here for today.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Why would a nice guy like Mr. King mingle with a devil like her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve quietly messaged Sheryl. Let¡¯s sit back and watch the show!¡±


    As the girls talked, they looked at a gloomy-faced Maisie beside them. ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re good friends with


    Sheryl. Has she said when she¡¯ll being?¡±


    Maisie looked coldly toward Alice and said with a smirk, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. Go ask a certain someone


    who¡¯s really good at what she does¡­¡±


    It was time for Alice to get her makeup done, so she ignored them and promptly went into the dressing


    room.


    As the girls watched Alice vanish into the dressing room, one of them said to Maisie, ¡°Look at that,


    what¡¯s she so proud about¡­ does she really think Mr. King is going to marry her?¡±


    Maisie chuckled and said to the girls, ¡°Today, Sheryl¡¯sing for a cameo role. You all just watch.


    Somebody¡¯s going to get pped!¡±


    ¡°Wow? Really? Alice is dead for sure!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The script for today¡¯s shooting had Alice¡¯s character facing off against a primordial celestial maiden.


    Her character hadmitted an offense, which caused the celestial maiden to be in a bad mood, so


    the two would fight.


    Initially, the director intended for the celestial maiden to be yed by their producer, who was a beauty


    herself. However, as Alice was having her makeup done, the makeup artist reminded her, ¡°Alice, today


    the celestial maiden has been switched to Sheryl Lynn. You be careful.¡±


    Upon hearing the makeup artist¡¯s reminder, Alice removed an exquisite jewelry box from within her bag


    and quietly put it into the makeup artist¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°Linda, thanks for helping me snoop for info. Here¡¯s a little gift from my heart. Hope you like it¡­¡±


    Linda looked at the logo on the jewelry box, then peered at their surroundings before whispering,


    ¡°Alice, what are you doing? This is making me feel a bit awkward.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from the sponsors, no money spent. Just take it, sis. No need to worry!¡± Alice chuckled.


    Everyone in the business knew that when someone sold you a piece of info, you must show gratitude


    with a respectable gift.


    Although Linda¡¯s info today was not as precious as the jewelry, she had shown her cheerful willingness


    to sell her info to Alice at any


    time.


    So by Alice showing her gratitude, it meant that Linda could continue selling info to her in the future.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll keep it for now. I¡¯ll tell you when I have more gossip.¡± Linda smiled contentedly.


    Alice nodded and then let Linda do her styling.


    When her styling was done, Josh Kaur arrived.


    Last night, this guy had been sleepless the whole night due to excitement over his in-game rank rising,


    which caused unusually heavy dark circles around his eyes. Upon entering the dressing room, he


    caught hold of Freddie, demanding thetter¡¯spany¡­


    Alice had no time to greet him anyway, so she went straight to the director to discuss the scene.


    When the director saw her styling, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alice, your makeup today is a bit too light,


    isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re supposed to provoke the celestial maiden.¡±


    ¡°Well, director, haven¡¯t you said that this female second¡¯s viinousness isn¡¯t expressed through


    makeup but through acting


    12:14


    skills?¡± She didn¡¯t like a heavy makeup look, as it would make her look overly tawdry.


    The director nodded, looked toward Sheryl Lynn, who had attracted a crowd around her, and asked


    Linda, ¡°How do you think Alice¡¯s makeup will do when she¡¯s partnered with Sheryl?¡±


    Linda had received benefits from Alice, so she was naturally on Alice¡¯s side. ¡°Director, when acting in


    front of Sheryl, Alice shouldn¡¯t have too bright a makeup.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, you¡¯re right too. Go help Sheryl prepare. I¡¯ll re hea rse Alice¡¯s parts with her.¡± As he said so, he


    let Alice stand under the blooming tree.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    T


    12:14

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    After a round of going through Alice¡¯s parts in the scene, the director nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You know


    Alice, you have great learning ability, a hundred times better than those actors who got professional


    training!¡±


    And at that moment, Sheryl just happened to exit the dressing room and hear what the director said,


    and her face darkened like the bottom of a pan.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Hmph, Alice Doyle¡¯s got better learning ability than the rest of them?


    What kind of joke was that?


    This director had probably slept with Alice as well.


    ¡°Director, I¡¯m a very busy person. Please don¡¯t dy my time!¡± Sheryl spoke up arrogantly.


    Realizing Sheryl¡¯s presence, the director promptly regarded her with a smile. ¡°Oh, Ms. Lynn¡¯s here.


    Let¡¯s quickly begin shooting then!¡±


    Meanwhile, the rest of the crew also bucked up so as to handle Sheryl properly.


    Everyone in the business knew that Sheryl Lynn wasn¡¯t just top-tier in fame. She was someone whom


    no one wanted to mess with due to her family background!


    As Alice and Sheryl stood under the blooming tree, Freddie and Josh were also walking toward them.


    Hugging Freddie without care, Josh was at first talking about his games, but upon seeing Alice, he


    immediately said, ¡°Freddie, remember the promise we had, tonight you¡¯ll treat Alice and me to dinner!¡±


    Freddie¡¯s faint gaze swept over Alice, and he replied through thinned lips, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Initially, he hade to the set for Josh, intending to ask Josh to coborate with his group and act in


    an artistic film. Upon exiting the dressing room, he did not expect to encounter Alice and Sheryl acting


    in the same scene.


    He did not have much expectation for Sheryl¡¯s acting skills, but he wanted to see how Alice would


    handle this scene opposite Sheryl.


    Sheryl was already deathly jealous of Alice because of how the director had praised Alice. After


    hearing the conversation between Josh and Freddie, she became even madder.


    No doubt about it then, Alice Doyle and Freddie King had an affair with each other!


    In that case, Sheryl couldn¡¯t be med if she hit Alice so hard today that thetter forgot who she was!


    ¡°sh With The Celestial Maiden scene, everyone to their stations, action!¡± The director announced


    the start of the scene.


    The next moment, the props team turned on the blower, and the flower petals on the floor flew up with


    the resulting wind.


    With the help of the stunt wire, Alice descended from atop the blooming tree.


    She was about to say her line when, with a thump, she got hit on the head with a nk, which left her


    totally dumbstruck.


    ¡°Alice!¡± Both the director and the rest of the crew were shocked by what they had just witnessed, and


    all rushed toward Alice.


    ¡°Sheryl, what was that for? Is that how the plot was supposed to go?¡± The director could clearly


    remember finalizing the plot with Sheryl. Why did she suddenly get violent?


    Could it be that Sheryl had reallye to make things difficult for Alice, as Maisie and the others had


    said?


    No matter what¡¯s going on with Alice, she still had a suitor in Travis Richards, and they could not afford


    to let her get injured just like that while working with the crew.


    ¡°Oops¡­ sorry, director, I misremembered. I thought I was supposed to hit her¡­ sorry about that,¡±


    apologized Sheryl casually,


    Though the crew resented Sheryl¡¯s behavior, everyone knew about her status within showbiz, so they


    could only keep that resentment to themselves for the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, director. It¡¯s just that my hair¡¯s a bit messed up. I¡¯m not injured! Let Linda help fix my hairdo,


    and it¡¯ll be alright. Ms. Lynn has many acting projects going on, so it¡¯s understandable that she


    misremembered¡­


    Alice put a hand to her forehead, with tears contained in the corners of her eyes, giving the expression


    of an aggrieved yet sensible person.


    This appearance aroused sympathy from even Freddie, who was considering whether to tell Daniel


    Kaur about this, not to mention from the rest of the crew as well.


    12:14


    Only Josh slightly raised his eyebrows, crossed his arms, and calmly stared at Sheryl.


    Bullying his dear Sister-inw Alice, Sheryl Lynn must have been tired of living¡­


    There would be hell waiting for her!


    Taking Alice¡¯s response as a show of weakness, the corner of Sheryl¡¯s lips curved up in satisfaction.


    ¡°Director, she says she¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s restart the scene!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± The director frowned, men tally hurling curses at Sheryl.


    This woman was taking advantage of her status as a big shot to bully others without care.


    ¡°Alright,ter, we¡¯ll give Alice¡¯snding on the ground a close-up and give Sheryl some time to find the


    right feel for her role. The director adjusted the camera angle in case Sheryl picked up the nk again


    Send Gift


    Comment


    7


    12:14

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    The filming began.


    Alice descended from above, flicked her sleeve in a cool-looking yet fierce motion, and looked upon


    Sheryl as if looking at an ant. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°A mere celestial envoy like you dares ask for my name?¡± Sheryl gave a cold scoff and regarded Alice


    with an expression simr to how one would look at a fly-like she felt disgusted at seeing Alice.


    Alice rubbed her wrists, approached Sheryl step by step, and pinched thetter¡¯s chin. The look in


    Alice¡¯s eyes suddenly grew sinister, and she did not say anything.


    Yet her aura seemed to grow by hundreds of yards, and those caught within it could not help but


    grimace in silence.


    Sheryl gritted her teeth. ¡°Alice Doyle, who gave you permission to look at me that way!¡±


    ¡°Sheryl! Those are not your lines!¡± The director rolled his eyes in exasperation and had no choice but to


    stop the scene.


    There was no problem with Alice¡¯s acting, so what¡¯s wrong with Sheryl Lynn?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The second take.


    Again, Alice pinched Sheryl¡¯s chin, but her gaze became even fiercer than just now. Her fingers


    appeared to be lightly touching Sheryl¡¯s chin but were actually exerting quite some force.


    Sheryl yelped in pain and asked to stop.


    At once, the director was rather upset. ¡°Sheryl, Alice¡¯s feel was just right. What¡¯s your issue?¡±


    ¡°She pinched my chin! It hurt a lot!¡± Sheryl used while gazing at Freddie King with pitiful eyes.


    Yet this time, the director spoke in Alice¡¯s favor. ¡°This movement, we already nned it just now. Alice


    would only pinch lightly. It couldn¡¯t possibly cause you pain!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sheryl knew there was no use exining and could only grit her teeth and suck it up. ¡°Alright then,


    let¡¯s start again.¡±


    With that, she gave Alice a vicious re. ¡°You watch out. If you dare pinch like that again, I¡¯ll end you!¡±


    Alice nodded and blinked her eyes in a deliberately innocent-looking manner. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say,


    Ms. Lynn.¡±


    And thus, the third take began.


    Alice did not pinch Sheryl¡¯s chin this time, but her gaze became even more terrifying than a devil¡¯s. She


    even made a point of stepping on the dried twigs on the ground, creating a cra ckling sound.


    Even Freddie and Josh felt the power in her aura.


    ¡°You stay away from me!¡± Sheryl instinctively cried, immediately covered her mouth, and gritted her


    teeth in chagrin.


    She made a mistake again, so stu pid!


    ¡°Director, one more time! I didn¡¯t get into the right emotions just now!¡± Sheryl had no choice but to ask


    the director to restart the scene.


    But the director and the rest of the crew now had rtively low opinions of her.


    Clearly, Alice¡¯s acting just now was excellent. Even bystanders such as them got immersed in the


    scene, so why couldn¡¯t Sheryl do it?


    ¡°It seems that Sheryl Lynn¡¯s acting skills aren¡¯t what they¡¯re made out to be.¡± Someone could not help


    butment.


    On the other hand, another one said, ¡°It¡¯s more that Alice¡¯s acting was excellent. Her vibes were strong


    enough!¡±


    Hearing the conversations around her, Sheryl gritted her teeth and told herself that she must clear it


    this time.


    And then, no matter how many times they repeated the scer, the result was the same.


    In every take, there was NG. In every take, Sheryl got overwhelmed by Alice¡¯s aura.


    In the end, the director had no choice but to approach Sheryl and tell her, ¡°Sheryl, I think it¡¯s better if


    you don¡¯t do this cameo. It¡¯s not worth having your acting skills vilified for the sake of this role.¡±


    That was basically saying that Sheryl¡¯s acting here was terrible.


    Upon hearing it, Sheryl felt so mad she could almost burst into tears.


    She might not have felt so bad if Freddie weren¡¯t there, but as luck would have it, Freddie and Josh


    were right there watching her.


    12:14


    She got utterly defeated by a C-list artiste. What the hell!


    ¡°Yeah, Sheryl, just let it go when it¡¯s still not serious. Let¡¯s not turn this into a scandal. Spare a thought


    for your fans.¡± Josh stroked his chin and said with deliberateness.


    Sheryl wanted to rebut, but then she saw Freddie gazing at Alice. Infuriated, she lifted the skirt of her


    costume off the floor and promptly dashed into the dressing room without saying a single word.


    ¡°Argh, I¡¯m so pi ssed off! So pi ssed off! That bit ch, Alice! She embarrassed me in front of Freddie!¡±


    With that, Sheryl wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, fished out her handphone, and made a


    call. ¡°Hey, has the stuff been sent to Mr. Kaur yet? I don¡¯t care what method you use. You must let him


    see all that tonight!¡±


    Alice made it hard for her, so she won¡¯t give Alice an easy time either!


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:14

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    As Alice was packing up after work, Maisie came and blocked her way, with arms crossed, together


    with Sheryl.


    These two women wore rather unpleasant expressions and clearly looked like they wanted to ruin


    Alice¡¯s day.


    ¡°Alice, did you think I didn¡¯t notice that little trick you pulled just now?¡± Maisie rolled her eyes, her face


    filled with


    contempt.


    Having worked in the same crew as Alice for so long, Maisie naturally knew that Alice would finish work


    in one set and then rush to start work in another.


    And that¡¯s why Maisie brought Sheryl here to create trouble for Alice.


    ¡°Hmph! Do not think that we¡¯re going to let you off!¡± Maisie gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°As long as


    I¡¯m in this crew, I¡¯ll give you hell!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my fans attack you through the inte! And what¡¯s more, I¡¯ll take away all your resources!¡±


    Sheryl threatened as well.


    ¡°Hm¡­ two big shots are gunning for me?¡± Alice curved her lips in an enigmatic smile and slowly held


    up her handphone. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve recorded what you said, and I¡¯ll let both your fans be aware of your


    attitudes!¡±


    ¡°You dare record it?¡± Sheryl¡¯s face contorted in anger.


    She had not expected Alice to make a recording!


    If the things that she and Maisie had just said were to be heard by others on the Inte, everyone


    would regard them as overbearing bullies, and it would even affect their reputations.


    Damm it!


    Why was this bi tch Alice so dam nably detestable?


    ¡°If you two can bully me on set, why can¡¯t I make a recording?¡± Alice¡¯s smooth but ice-cold women, and


    her tone was dark and chilling, as if it had emerged from hell.


    gaze settled upon the two


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fall from the peaks of your careers, don¡¯t mess with me! Or else, it¡¯s mutual


    destruction between you and me, and you¡¯re the ones with more to lose!¡±


    ¡°Crazy, Alice Doyle, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Maisie tugged at Sheryl. ¡°We can¡¯t let her live easy. We can¡¯t!¡±


    Alice had no interest in continuing the quarrel with the two women, so she picked up her bag and


    walked straight out.


    Candice had been waiting outside the door to go shopping with Alice.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, as Alice approached Candice, Josh caught hold of Alice¡¯s cor. ¡°Alice, let¡¯s go for dinner!¡±


    Alice frowned. ¡°I promised to go with Candice to buy some clothes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can do that tomorrow¡­ Today Freddie¡¯s around. Aren¡¯t you curious about what¡¯s happening


    between him and my cousin?¡± As Josh said this, he winked at Candice, then dragged Alice toward


    where Freddie was.


    Seeing the rest of the crew staring at her, Alice gritted her teeth. ¡°Hey, my reputation! Are you sparing


    no thought for that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you might as well let go of that measly reputation you have left! On the other hand, the inside


    scoop on my cousin and Freddie is something we must not miss!¡±


    Alice was bbergasted. Where was her knife when she needed it?


    And she was not sure if Josh¡¯s elder cousin should be thankful to the heavens or not for having such a


    great younger cousin!


    Freddie saw Alice and Josh getting along so well and could not help but worry that Alice and Josh had


    dated before.


    If they had, then what about Daniel¡­


    Freddie dared not think further about this. He was determined to rify the issue during tonight¡¯s


    dinner.


    Josh had been kind to Freddie¡¯s wallet and had chosen a seafood restaurant.


    He knew Alice¡¯s tastes, and so he ordered her food for her straightaway, without asking her.


    When the lobster and crab were served, Josh even helped Alice to process them.


    Seeing Josh show such meticulous care for Alice, Freddie became even more worried. He could not


    help but ask, ¡°You two are so close to each other? Why don¡¯t you marry?¡±


    12:141


    Josh blurted in reply. ¡°Who¡¯d marry their little sister?¡±


    ¡°Little sister?¡± Freddie was taken aback and thought to himself, ¡°Have I just encountered some Earth-


    shattering secret?¡±


    ¡°Yup, this girl here was the one I told you about, the one who saved my life while we were abroad and


    whom I then decided to regard as my sister of a different surname,¡± Josh exined.


    Upon hearing that, Freddie finally let go of the worry in his mind.


    Meanwhile, at the car park.


    William looked at Daniel, who was in the backseat and saw thetter¡¯s gloomy expression, so gloomy


    that even the kids dared not approach him. William promptly asked, ¡°Daniel, what were those


    documents about?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:14

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Daniel passed the documents that he had been holding in his hands over to William.


    After seeing their contents, William was ovee with a dreadful sense of mortification.


    Because the documents had scandalous info on Alice and Freddie.


    They even had images that showed dubious figures of them entering and exiting a hotel at the same


    time and encountering each other¡­


    From a passerby¡¯s perspective, they were acting like a couple!


    He knew that Alice hade here with Freddie and others for dinner, and so he dragged his elder


    brother and the kids along toe and pick her up. The idea was to ameliorate the rtionship


    between his elder brother and his sister-inw.


    How was he to know that it would turn out like this¡­


    Seeing Daniel¡¯s thickly frosty expression, William felt horrible himself.


    Watching as Daniel snapped the stem of the rose in his hand, William knew that his elder brother now


    had the intention of going through a divorce with Alice.


    ¡°Daniel, how about¡­ we wait for Freddie toe out and then ask him about it?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s reply was cold as steel. ¡°No need.¡±


    On that previous night, when Freddie had insisted that Alice Doyle was not the right woman for him, he


    should have guessed.


    Seeing Daniel like this, William scratched his head nervously. ¡°At least we should discuss with Rachel


    and the others first, right? Plus, the kids won¡¯t be able to bear leaving her now. Actually, if Freddie and


    Alice¡¯s affair was in the past, you can¡­¡±


    Daniel stopped him. ¡°Enough!¡±


    As Daddy and Uncle were having this back and forth, the three kids finally realized that something was


    wrong.


    ¡°Daddy, Uncle William, why are we waiting here? Where¡¯s mommy Alice?¡± Aidy spoke up first.


    ¡°She¡¯s no longer your mommy,¡± Daniel replied coldly.


    Aidy looked at his younger brothers and tilted his head, his face filled with confusion. ¡°Why?¡±


    Hadn¡¯t she married Daddy? Why was she no longer their mommy now?


    Worried that Daniel might respond fiercely and frighten the kids again, William sighed and exined to


    them in a sympathetic tone, ¡°Because mommy Alice is now together with Uncle Freddie¡­


    ¡°So from now on, she can¡¯t be together with your daddy anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t she be with our daddy if she¡¯s with Uncle Freddie?¡± The kids still did not understand.


    ¡°Because they¡¯re a pair now! They¡¯ll kiss and hug and make merry¡­ and then¡­¡±


    Before William had finished exining, the three kids¡¯ faces suddenly changed as they felt their world


    shatter around them¡­


    ¡°mommy Alice and Uncle Freddy will kiss, hug, and make merry!¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t kiss, hug, and make merry with Daddy anymore!¡±


    ¡°Then she¡¯ll not want us anymore, and she¡¯ll have babies with Uncle Freddie!¡±


    The three kids were born smarter than average children, and just after hearing a few sentences of


    exnation from William, they had already thought of how extremely horrible the situation could be.


    Their tears rained like a flood that had broken through a dam.


    William had thought he had been very subtle with his exnation and that the kids would not figure it


    out so clearly. He had not expected them to react so dramatically and was at once unsure of what to


    do.


    ¡°Okay, kids, please don¡¯t cry now!¡±


    The three sobbing children ignored William¡¯s plea, pushed open the car door, then bounded off and ran


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    toward the


    restaurant.


    Upon seeing his sons¡¯ reactions, Daniel swept his gaze at William like it was a sharp de.


    ¡°My fault¡­ I¡¯ll go after them first!¡± William also jumped out of the car and went into a mad dash to


    chase after the kids.


    12:14


    On Alice¡¯s end, Josh met a foreign director he had worked with before and went to the director¡¯s table


    to chat with him.


    Seeing that no one else was around, Freddie raised his eyebrows and deliberately asked Alice, ¡°Miss


    Doyle, are you single


    How of marr


    Alice nced at Freddie, saw no sign of desire for her on his face, and then replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯m


    married. My husband¡¯s quite nice and has three sons too¡±


    Her honest admission actually made Freddie regard her with newfound respect.


    ¡°Your husband¡¯s not in showbiz, right?¡± Freddie continued probing.


    Alice shook her head. ¡°No, he¡¯s just an ordinary office worker¡±


    ¡°Someone like you, Miss Doyle, choosing an ordinary office worker, don¡¯t you feel you¡¯ve gotten the


    short end?¡± Freddie chuckled.


    Upon hearing this, Alice frowned slightly, ¡°What short end? I like him, and that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Freddie seemed to be testing her with words, What was he actually up to?


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:14

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    After hearing Alice¡¯s words, Freddie smiled and said, ¡°Please excuse me if you think my question is


    offensive. May I know what makes you attracted to your husband?¡±


    Daniel pretended to be poor and was a single father to three boys. Thedies in Hollywood would not


    be attracted to him.


    Alice blinked her eyes a few times after hearing the question. It seemed that Freddie was helping


    someone ask this question.


    However, no matter who Freddie was helping, she would not change her mind.


    ¡°I like his looks! I am really in love with my husband¡¯s face!¡± Alice answered and pretended to be proud.


    ¡°There are so many men out there who are good-looking. You can choose one who is rich and


    handsome. As Freddie said these words, he had already switched on the voice recorder on his cell


    phone.


    Alice held onto her ss of fruit juice and shook it a little. Then she said, ¡°But they are not my husband!


    They are not as sincere and honest as he is¡­


    ¡°They are also not as gentle and sweet as he is. He dotes on me¡­ Most importantly, he has all the


    merits of a man I am looking for. That is what rich men do not have.¡±


    Freddie and Daniel grew up together, and he knew Daniel very well. If not for that, Freddie would


    believe Alice¡¯s words.


    Freddie knew that Daniel was handsome.


    However, whatever Alice said about Daniel being gentle and sincere and treating her well was untrue.


    ¡°Miss Doyle, you are still young. You can still meet-¡±


    Alice interrupted him politely and replied, ¡°You are right! There are many possibilities and opportunities


    in my life. However, I am verymitted and would not give up till I experience failure.¡±


    Freddie had seen many women who were attracted to Daniel and had expressed their feelings to him.


    However, Alice was the first woman attracted to Daniel, although he appeared to be poor.


    Freddie thought, ¡°This is interesting! My good friend Daniel is going to be stuck with Alice?¡±


    ¡°But he is just an ordinary employer. Don¡¯t tell me he will live off you instead of taking care of you?¡±


    Freddie asked, trying to stir things up.


    Alice smiled, and her eyes lit up. ¡°My husband is capable enough to live off me.¡±


    Freddie was speechless.


    He thought, ¡°Capable? Daniel is not capable of anything!¡±


    Now Freddie was convinced that Alice waspatible with Daniel.


    Freddie wanted to stir things up to find out the truth. Now he was convinced that Alice and Daniel¡¯s


    rtionship was genuine and deep¡­


    On the other side, William ran behind the three children to catch up with them. However, he could not


    catch up and only saw them running toward Alice.


    William put his hand on his forehead and thought, ¡°This is not going to end well!¡±


    When Alice was praising Daniel in front of Freddie, she heard someone crying behind her.


    Alice instinctively turned around to take a look. She saw the three children crying till their faces had


    turned red.


    Especially Benny, who was in bad shape. The wound on his thigh opened up again, and there were


    blood stains on his light yellow pants. It was a worrying sight.


    Alice wondered, ¡°Why are the children here?¡±


    Alice immediately stood up and ran toward Benny. She quickly looked at his thigh and asked anxiously,


    ¡°Benny, why are you here with your brothers? Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    When the three children saw Alice having a meal with Freddie in private, they cried so sadly that their


    shoulders trembled. They felt so miserable,


    Freddie had always thought that these three children were like Daniel, who was cold toward almost


    everyone. Not many people could leave an impression on them.


    Freddie had seldom seen them cry.


    12:14


    However, at that instant, Freddie felt much pain in his heart when he saw the three children cry so


    miserably.


    Freddie wondered, ¡°Why are the children crying? Is it because they could not find Alice?¡±


    Daniel had already walked over. He did not have any expression, but his aura was extremely


    suffocating to those around him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel seemed to have a murderous intent as he walked forward.


    Freddie did not understand why Daniel was looking at him like that. It was as though Daniel thought


    that Freddie was having an affair with Alice.


    Alice did not notice Freddie¡¯s expression at all. She also did not look at Daniel. She kissed the children


    lightly on their


    faces.


    Then she coaxed them patiently. ¡°Children, don¡¯t cry. mommy is here. Be good children! Stop crying,


    okay?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:14

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ¡°Mommy is going to have a baby with him! Mommy doesn¡¯t want us anymore!¡± Aidy wrapped his arms


    around Alice¡¯s leg and shouted aggrievedly.


    Although Coco did not wrap his arms around Alice, he looked at Freddie with anger and hatred. Then


    he said, ¡°I hate you!¡±


    Freddie took a while to think and react. Then he realized what the children must be thinking and why


    they were behaving like that. He became so frightened that his face turned pale.


    He thought, ¡°D mn! The children must have misunderstood me. Do they really think that I¡¯m having an


    affair with their mother? I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    When Freddie was about to exin to the three children, he raised his head and saw Daniel staring at


    him with dark eyes.


    Daniel¡¯s expression was very intense and confrontational. Freddie was so frightened that his knees


    went soft.


    Hence, it was obvious that Daniel also misunderstood that Freddie was interested in Alice.


    Freddie rubbed his temples in exasperation. He wondered why Daniel and his sons did not use their


    brains to think properly.


    Freddie was into se xy, charming, and voluptuous women. Although Alice was also attractive, she was


    obviously not Freddie¡¯s cup of tea.


    He would not find problems for himself by having feelings for a woman like Alice.


    At that moment, Alice was engrossed in finding out what had happened to Benny. She did not have


    time to bother about the two men. She asked gently, ¡°Benny, the wound has opened up. Do you feel


    that it is very painful?¡±


    As Benny sobbed bitterly, he put his hand on his chest and replied sadly, ¡°My heart is more painful than


    my wound. Mommy, do you really want to abandon us?¡±


    Alice patted Benny¡¯s back and kissed him gently. Then she looked at Aidy and Coco. Alice used a


    serious expression and reassured them. ¡°Mommy will never abandon you! Let¡¯s go to the hospital first!¡±


    Alice knew that she should not be wasting any more time here after observing the condition of Benny¡¯s


    wound.


    Benny was still doubtful about Alice¡¯s words. He asked, ¡°Mommy, are you sure you will still be with us?¡±


    Aidy and Coco both looked up at Alice. They also did not honestly believe what Alice had told them.


    Alice nodded and replied, ¡°Three of you are so adorable! Why will I abandon you?¡±


    After reassuring the children again, Alice did not bother about Freddie. She looked at Daniel and


    William. Then she said, ¡°Hubby, please help me carry my handbag. We¡¯ll go to the hospital first.¡±


    At first, Daniel¡¯s face was glum, but when he heard Alice calling him hubby, he was stunned. He could


    not react immediately as he had mixed emotions.


    He thought, ¡°What did she just call me?¡±


    ¡°Hubby, can you hurry up?¡± Alice could not wait any longer. She carried Benny and started running with


    Aidy and Coco.


    William got back to his senses and looked at Daniel and Freddie. William then hurriedly ran after Alice


    and the children.


    Daniel also returned to his senses and picked up Alice¡¯s handbag and cell phone.


    Freddie was stunned for a few seconds and then caught up with Daniel. He held Daniel¡¯s arm and said,


    ¡°Please don¡¯t quarrel with Alice. I¡¯ll exin to youter,¡±


    Daniel did not answer but walked in big strides behind Alice.


    After getting into the car, Alice checked Benny¡¯s wound again. Then she took a piece of tissue and


    helped him wipe away his tears. Then she did the same for Aidy and Coco.


    The three children had cried so terribly that they started having hups.


    Aliceforted and kissed them separately in a very gentle and patient manner.


    As Alice was not familiar with the driver, Dax, she asked immediately, ¡°Is this the car you booked


    through the ride-hailing app?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I booked the car beforeing here,¡± lied Daniel without batting an eyelid.


    Alice was relieved when she heard Daniel¡¯s reply. ¡°Mister, please drive us to the nearest hospital. And


    we are booking your car for the whole night. We¡¯ll pay for all the expenses based on the premier fare.¡±


    12:14


    Dax nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    After seeing Alice patientlyforting and kissing the children, much of Daniel¡¯s frustration dissipated.


    At the same time, outside the hotel.


    Josh was sending off the director when he saw Dax¡¯s car.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the car that Daniel and William use when they have to go and settle problems? I didn¡¯t know


    they were here.¡± After thinking. Josh immediately decided to follow Dax¡¯s car.


    At that moment, Dax also started the engine of the car.


    Perhaps under the influence of alcohol, Josh became very determined to go after the car. As he was


    running behind them, he shouted, ¡°Daniel! William!¡±


    Alice did not notice Josh running after their car. However, William saw Josh from the rearview mirror.


    He told Dax immediately, ¡°Speed up! Lose the fellow who is running after our car!¡±


    William did not want Josh to catch up with them!


    B


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:15

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Josh followed for a long time but eventually lost sight of Dax¡¯s car. The more he thought of the car


    speeding and going out of sight, the more furious he became. He took out his cell phone and called


    Daniel.


    However, Daniel did not answer the call after he nced at Alice.


    At that moment, Josh felt that all love was lost in this world. He muttered something and thought of


    Alice. Then he called Alice on her cell phone.


    Alice was stillforting the three children. When she saw Josh¡¯s call, she did not want to answer his


    call.


    However, she knew that Josh might be furious if she did not answer the call. Hence, she patiently


    answered. ¡°Hello, Josh. What¡¯s up?¡±


    The three children heard what Alice said and tried their best to eavesdrop.


    Daniel did not say anything, but he clenched his fists tightly.


    William turned around. He stared at Alice and blinked his eyes curiously.


    Alice did not notice Daniel and William¡¯s expressions. She only heard Josh asking her where she was.


    ¡°Benny¡¯s wound has opened up. I¡¯m bringing him to the hospital,¡± Alice exined.


    When Josh heard that, he was shocked for a while. Then his voice seemed anxious when he asked, ¡°Is


    it serious? Do you want me to send the Kaur family¡¯s doctor over?¡±


    Alice looked at Benny¡¯s wound and was silent for a few seconds. Then she replied, ¡°If it is convenient, it


    will be good for your family doctor to be at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Sure, which hospital are you going to? I¡¯ll bring the doctor there!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best you just ask the doctor toe to the hospital. I¡¯ll exin the condition to the doctor myself.¡±


    Alice was worried that Daniel would misunderstand the rtionship between Josh and her.


    After all, someone had said that something was going on between Josh and her.


    On the other side of the line, there was silence. After a while, Josh asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you


    worried that your husband will think that you and I are having an affair?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Alice replied, feeling awkward.


    However, Josh did not believe her and gritted his teeth. ¡°If you are not afraid of him having ridiculous


    thoughts, you will not be speaking in this tone. Alice, listen carefully! If he dares misunderstand you, he


    is a bl oody ba stard! No, everyone in his family is a bl oody ba stard!¡±


    After hearing what Josh said, Alice seemed to have received a big blow. ¡°Who says everyone in the


    family is a bl oody b astard?¡±


    Daniel and Alice were married to each other. She was part of his family now.


    Alice thought, ¡°So now you are scolding me too?¡±


    ¡°Everyone except you is a petty idiot and a ba stard!¡± Josh behaved like a child and replied without


    thinking.


    Alice did not know if she shouldugh or cry. At the same time, she was touched. After all, Josh was


    concerned about her, so he didn¡¯t think when he used those words.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t continue cursing. Please help me contact the Kaur family doctor. I¡¯ll pay for his


    services.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the Kaur family doctor will need you to pay him? You don¡¯t have to worry so much. When


    the doctor arrives, just let him examine and treat the little guy!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    After ending the call, Alice heaved a sigh of relief. Things would be better if there were a professional


    doctor around. Benny would receive the best treatment and get well faster.


    ¡°Is your friend rmending a doctor to us?¡± Daniel asked casually.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Josh¡­ He is getting the Kaur family doctor to examine Benny. I have read about this doctor in


    many magazines. He is a top-notched doctor. With his help, Benny¡¯s wound wouldpletely heal in


    three days¡­¡±


    As Alice spoke, she did not mention much about Josh.


    After Daniel heard what Alice said, he nodded and gave a signal to William.


    12:15


    William, who was in the front passenger seat, heaved a sigh of relief too. He was also thankful that


    Josh had indirectly helped them this time.


    However, he seemed to have heard from the phone conversation that Josh had said something about


    members of a whole family being blo ody ba stards.


    William wondered, ¡°Was Josh talking about our family?¡±


    When they reached the hospital, Alice saw the top-notched doctor who had been featured in several


    magazines.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After the doctor had treated Benny¡¯s wound, Alice finally felt relieved. She was very tense on the way


    there.


    ¡°Miss Doyle, Mr. Kaur, the little guy¡¯s condition is stable. You can bring him home to rest. This bottle of


    fluid is for promoting tissue growth. You have to help him spray on the wound at least ten times a day,


    said the doctor.


    ¡°Sure! Thank you, doctor.¡± Alice looked at the doctor gratefully as she kept the boule of fluid carefully.


    ¡°Miss Doyle, you are most wee. Mr. K¡­¡± The doctor was about to continue when Daniel gave him


    a warning signal. The doctor immediately stopped talking.


    ¡°What Mr. K¡­?¡± Alice looked at the doctor, puzzled.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:15

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    The doctor immediately replied, ¡°I was going to tell you that you don¡¯t have to spray the fluid on the


    wound at midnight. Did Miss Doyle hear wrongly?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, Alice. I think you did not hear clearly. We heard the doctor saying Miss Doyle, not Mr. K¡­¡±


    William added and quickly signaled to the nurses standing around them.


    The nurses quickly said unanimously, ¡°Yes, the doctor addressed Miss Doyle and told her not to use


    this fluid at midnight.¡±


    After everyone told her that she had heard wrongly, Alice did not probe further. She looked at Benny


    and noticed the open wound had been treated. Then she asked, ¡°So, shall we go home?¡±


    The three children nodded and followed Alice obediently.


    After reaching the apartment, William wanted to stay. However, Daniel gave William a death stare that


    sent goosebumps down his spine. Hence William gave the children a signal¡­


    ¡°You have to protect your mommy well!¡±


    Aidy¡¯s look assured William that he would not allow Mommy to be bullied.


    Coco signaled that he was Mommy¡¯s warrior.


    Benny¡¯s eyes signaled to William that if his daddy dared to bully his mommy, he would pretend to feel


    pain and cry.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    However, whatever the children and William were worried about did not happen.


    Daniel did not say anything sarcastic to Alice when the children were awake.


    Alice also did not initiate any conversation with Daniel.


    At midnight, Alice got out of bed to check on the children. When she came out of the master bedroom,


    she saw Daniel sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Alice Doyle.¡± When Daniel saw her closing the children¡¯s bedroom door, he suddenly stared at her. His


    stare was cold and could send chills down a person¡¯s spine.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Alice sat in front of him and showed no sign of fear.


    ¡°Do


    you


    think Freddie King is a good man?¡± Daniel asked.


    If it were any other day, Alice would probably not answer this weird question. However, she had


    decided to have a heart-to-heart talk with Daniel tonight.


    ¡°Well, from what I know of his character, he seems fine. He has no hidden rules for the female artists


    and would not do anything improper to her.¡±


    As the manager of a well-known entertainmentpany, Freddie King was actually good at his job.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you join hispany at first?¡± Daniel looked out of the window. His deep eyes seemed to


    reflect the mixed emotions he had.


    Alice thought, ¡°Why is he asking questions like he is interrogating a suspect?¡±


    ¡°Daniel Kaur, I don¡¯t think I have any obligation to exin anything to you, right? I¡¯m tired, and I have to


    get my beauty sleep!¡± Alice replied and was about to walk to the bedroom.


    However, Daniel looked at her and said coldly, ¡°You have a guilty conscience.¡±


    Alice wondered, ¡°Guilty conscience? Why would I have a guilty conscience?¡±


    Alice clenched her fists and tried to suppress her anger. She was still standing in the same spot.


    Daniel raised his head and looked at her indifferently. ¡°Since you think he is a good man, you should


    have chosen him when you decided to rush into marriage.¡±


    Daniel thought, ¡°Since you have already slept with Freddie, why not marry him?¡±


    Alice did not get angry. Sheughed and replied, ¡°Daniel, I am worlds apart from Freddie. I know I¡¯m


    not in his league, so I have never wanted to be his wife.¡±


    Daniel used his slender fingers and knocked lightly against the arm of the couch. He asked faintly, ¡°And


    I¡¯m in your league?¡±


    Alice was speechless when she heard Daniel¡¯s question.


    She finally realized that this petty man, Daniel, had misunderstood that she was having a thing with


    Josh. Now he thought


    12:15


    that she was having an affair with Freddie.


    He was really interrogating her now!


    Alice thought, ¡°Does he not trust me a single bit?¡±


    Alice gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Before I answer your questions, can you answer my question?¡±


    Daniel nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°May I know why you are acting like that? Are you jealous?¡± Alice asked directly.


    Alice did not feel that his actions were normal.


    Daniel got up from the couch. The moonlight shone on his slender body and reflected his arrogance


    and indifference. His deep eyes fixated on Alice.


    ¡°Alice Doyle, I have told you before. I will not love anyone. I married you because of the children. If they


    can ept another woman in the future, I¡¯ll divorce you!¡±


    Alice thought, ¡°Oh my go d! If the children can ept another woman, you¡¯ll divorce me?¡±


    Alice was pi ssed.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:15

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Alice felt that it hade to a point where the conflict between her and Daniel could not be resolved.


    She decided not to exin anymore to him


    She said indifferently, ¡®Daniel, after everything that you have said, there is one thing on your mind,


    right? You want a divorcet If your really want that. I will not want to continue to get tangled up in a


    rtionship with your


    Alice was a determined women she could let go rally and would not create problems for Daniel


    When Daniel heard her mention davrare in caually, he became angry. ¡°Alice Doyle, you can¡¯t wait to


    divorce me so that you can be together with Freddie King, nur


    Alice felt Daniel was being incredidy unremonde.


    Today was the first time Freddie had spoken to her, and Daniel allowed his extremely petty character to


    Daniel¡¯s face looked gloomy when he did not get any reply from Alice. ¡°I¡¯m not a needy man! Tomorrow


    morning, well get a divorce, and then you can officially be together with Freddie King


    Alice thought, ¡°This tone. He thinks he is doing me a favor by allowing me to be together with Freddie?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried that we¡¯ll want your apartment? Daniel asked suddenly.


    ¡°I have never doubted your character Furthermore, Alice had never met Daniel¡¯s parents, and she had


    also never thought poorly of his family members,


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry, Freddie has a good character. If you really like him, you can marry him in


    the future.¡±


    Alice thought, ¡°Haha, now you are advising me about my future marriage?


    Alice was so infuriated that she felt a pain in her chest. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Daniel, who


    says I¡¯m marrying Freddie? If I decide to marry again, I have many choices. Freddie will never be on


    my list of choices.¡±


    ¡°So you are only having a fling with him?¡± Daniel¡¯s gloomy expression became worse.


    Alice calmed herself down and replied, ¡°Daniel Kaur, in your eyes, am I a sl ut who can sleep with any


    man?¡±


    ¡°Are you not? Your love life and experiences have always been criticized byizens, right?¡± Daniel


    asked.


    Aliceughed. ¡°Yes, I have very enriching love and emotional experiences. Hence you and I are also


    not in the same league. Tomorrow morning, we will get a divorce!


    After that, Alice did not want to exin further to Daniel. She went into the room and slipped under her


    nket to get some sleep.


    In the past, after quarreling with someone, she would sleep after the got over her anger.


    However, this time¡­ she was really pi ssed by Daniel¡¯s attitude and what he had said.


    He was a bl oody ba stard!


    Daniel did not feel good either.


    When he returned to his room and thought about what Alice had said, he felt so frustrated that he


    started smoking.


    He felt so vezed that he switched off his cell phone for some quiet time.


    Freddie, who had sent a voice message to Daniel, was anxious because he did not receive any reply.


    He called Daniel immediately.


    However, Daniel¡¯s phone was switched off, making Freddie more anxious.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought, ¡°Is the couple arguing?


    The next morning, after freshening up, Alice wore a se xy dress. Then she went to spray the fluid on


    Benny¡¯s wound.


    After making sure that Benny was feeling okay, she called William to go over to help out.


    Daniel¡¯s expression was still cold and indifferent. He did not speak to the children and ignored Alice.


    ¡°Alice, did Daddy make you angry?¡± Aidy observed the expressions of Daniel and Alice. Aidy raised his


    hand and asked Alice softly,


    Alice stroked Aidy¡¯s head and said, ¡°No, nothing has happened. We are good!¡± She did not want the


    children to feel sad.


    It was good because they were getting a divorce,


    12:15


    However, Aidy did not believe Alice. He secretly signaled Benny, and Benny quickly took his cell phone.


    He sent a message to their family group chat.


    [Alice is behaving a little strangely. Daddy is even weirder as he is not talking to Alice.]


    William, who was on the road, saw the message and added: I think there is a problem. If Alice has a


    problem, let me solve it. I already had this feeling that something serious was going to happen.]


    Rachel¡¯s message to William was to observe what was going on, and if something was not right, he


    had to stop Daniel from doing anything stu pid.


    [Rest assured, Rachell


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    When William arrived at the apartment, Alice finally spoke to Daniel for the first time that day


    Alice said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Daniel Kaur.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daniel replied and put two documents into his pockets.


    Coco happened to throw a nce at his father and saw the documents. His eyes became huge


    immediately. He tumed around and said, ¡°Uncle William!¡±


    Those two documents were the marriage licenses that Coco had hidden


    The children wondered when their daddy managed to find the licenses. To them, Daddy was a thief to


    do such a thing A father would know his sons well. Daniel knew very clearly where exactly Coco would


    hide the marriage hrenses. Hence, it did not take him long to get the marriage licenses before the


    children woke up


    When William saw the marriage licenses and recalled what happenedst night and today, he


    immediately realized dial would happen. He became so anxious that he coughed frantically. Then he


    rushed forward to pull his brother¡¯s hand ¡°Please, Daniel. Can you get Alice to go out first? I need your


    help with something, and I can¡¯t say it in front of everone! Alice heard what William said and was


    puzzled. She looked at him curiously,


    ey


    William pointed to his belt and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hmm¡­ Alice, I need to talk to Daniel because it is a


    man¡¯s problem.


    Please¡­¡±


    Alice touched her nose and immediately turned around, ¡°I¡¯ll go there first and wait for you at the


    entrance!


    After saying that, Alice walked swiftly toward the door. She was afraid that she would face more


    awkward and weird questions.


    After Alice closed the door, William signaled the three boys.


    Aidy and Coco then carried little stools and ran to the door. They positioned themselves at the door like


    guards. No one


    could enter or exit.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± Danielmanded his two sons.


    The two boys ignored their father.


    They seemed to be more heartless than Daniel.


    At that instant, William had already informed everyone in the group chat of the news of Daniel wanting


    to divorce Alice,


    After that, he did not wait for the others¡¯ replies and wrapped his arms around Daniel¡¯s waist. He wailed


    loudly and said, ¡°Daniel, please don¡¯t divorce Alice!¡±


    Daniel frowned and said viciously and coldly, ¡°I give you one minute to let go. I¡¯ll break your legs if you


    still don¡¯t let go ¡°Go ahead! Break my legs! I am not going to let go! I think Alice is such a good sister-


    inw. If you divorce her¡­ I¡¯ll fight you!¡± William had decided to go all out to stop Daniel.


    Daniel¡¯s three children also had that reaction.


    ¡°Enough is enough! All of you, stop! Alice and I have no feelings for each other! I¡¯m letting her go for


    her sake!¡± Daniel exined exasperatedly.


    However, William and the three boys did not believe him.


    Rachel and the rest were on their way to the apartment at that moment.


    They knew something was going to happen that day. However, they did not expect that Daniel was


    going to divorce Alice, All of them thought that Daniel was an idiot. It was a blessing for him to get


    married, and now he did not know how to treat his wife well. Did he want the Kaur family to kick him out


    of the family?


    ¡°William, don¡¯t think I will not hit you in front of the children!¡± Daniel¡¯s expression looked terrifying.


    William was also fearless. ¡°Go ahead, Daniel. Beat me to death! Let everyone in the Kaur family know


    how vicious you are, Also, everyone will know that you abandoned your wife after being married to her


    for just about a month


    ¡°On top of that, he was spending Alice¡¯s money!¡± Aidy added.


    Coco said, ¡°You are shameless! You are living off Alice and yet still want to divorce her!¡±


    Benny looked at Daniel disdainfully. ¡°I hate such a shameless father!¡±


    12:16


    Daniel knew that if he did not exin clearly to William and the children, they would not let him out of


    the house.


    Hence, he pinched the middle of his brows and said helplessly, ¡°Alice likes Freddie. I¡¯m divorcing her


    so that they can be together.


    ¡°No! Alice does not like Freddie!¡± Aidy shouted.


    Aidy knew that Alice did not like Freddie from his observation.


    ¡°You are still children! What do you know? Nothing!¡± Daniel said and lowered his head to look at


    William. ¡°You have seen the documents. Do you think they are innocent?¡±


    William nodded his head immediately. ¡°They are innocent! They have not been intimate at all.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    12:16

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Daniel¡¯s facial expression was awful. He took out his cell phone and prepared to make a call.


    William stole a nce at the phone and realized Daniel was calling Freddie. William became less


    worried at that moment.


    Last night, William found someone who gave him details about Alice and Freddie. Alice did not know


    Freddie at all. The so-called photos were taken on purpose by nosey parkers. It was a coincidence.


    William coughed lightly and suggested to Daniel. ¡°Daniel, be direct and ask Freddie! Don¡¯t get him to


    guess what is happening!¡±


    Daniel looked very serious and replied, ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Freddie was still sleeping when his phone rang. He was in a daze when he answered Daniel¡¯s call. ¡°Hi,


    Daniel, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Tm divorcing Alice Doyle today so that the two of you can be together!¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Da mn it! Repeat what you said again! What do you mean by two of you can be


    together?¡± Freddie became wide awake when he heard what Daniel said. He rolled down the bed and


    pulled his hair. Freddie realized this was a serious


    matter.


    Daniel said, ¡°I know you and her are having an affair, and I¡¯m divorcing her so that she can be with you.


    Freddie was piss ed and muttered a few swear words. Then he said, ¡°Daniel Kaur, what¡¯s wrong with


    your brain? Since when did I have an affair with Alice?¡±


    ¡°I have evidence that you and Alice booked a hotel room. To be intimate with each other,¡± Daniel spoke


    concisely.


    Freddie became infuriated. ¡°Alice and I booked a hotel room? Who spread this rumor? Send whatever


    evidence you have, and then check what I sent you through WhatsAppst night!¡±


    Upon hearing Freddie¡¯s angry tone, Daniel became calm instead. He frowned and asked, ¡°You were


    not together? Then,st night¡­


    Freddie would have given Daniel a few dirty looks if he were in front of Daniel. ¡°Yesterday, I went to see


    Josh, and he insisted on treating me to a meal. Hence, I asked your wife along as well.


    ¡°Coincidentally, when you and your children came over, Josh went to the private room to keep the


    directorpany. It was not a date between your wife and me!¡±


    Daniel kept quiet for a while.


    As Freddie spoke, he got angrier. ¡°Yes, I admitted that I told you a lot about Alice. However, those were


    from the grapevine. Yesterday was the first time I spoke to your wife seriously.


    ¡°If you think that I¡¯m having an affair with her because of that, you have really used me wrongly.¡±


    Others had mistaken Freddie as Daniel¡¯s boyfriend for so many years, and now Daniel turned around


    and used him of having an affair with Alice¡­.


    Freddie felt very aggrieved and indignant!


    ¡°Daniel Kaur, go and look at your WhatsApp messages. Let me tell you. You have such a good wife. If


    you divorce her, you will regret it for the rest of your life!¡± After that, Freddie did not bother about Daniel


    and cut off the line.


    Freddie was furious!


    He thought, ¡°How can Daniel suspect that I am having an affair with his wife?¡±


    After Freddie ended the call, Daniel immediately clicked on WhatsApp.


    There were many unread messages, and one of them was a voice message from Freddie.


    Daniel clicked on the voice message and heard a woman¡¯s voice¡­


    ¡°His looks! I am attracted to my husband¡¯s looks!


    ¡°However, they are not my husband! They are not sincere and honest¡­ and not gentle and sweet. He


    dotes on me¡­ Most importantly, he has all the merits of a man I¡¯m looking for.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°This is something you rich men don¡¯t have.


    ¡°Indeed, there are many possibilities and opportunities in my life. However, I am a determined person


    and will not give up. until I experience failure.


    ¡°He is living off me as he is capable!¡±


    12:16


    As soon as thest sentence ended, Daniel¡¯s face showed that he was stunned. ¡°She said¡­¡±


    ¡°This is Alice¡¯s honest opinion and a confession of her love for you! She does not want to leave you!¡±


    William said and sighed. ¡°But you¡­ You want to divorce her?¡±


    Daniel had been bothered by the alleged affair between Alice and Freddie. Little did he expect that he


    was wrong all along. Alice was not at all familiar with Freddie, and yet she could tell Freddie why she


    liked Daniel.


    Daniel had been depressed the whole night. Now his mood had changed for the better. However, when


    he remembered that Alice was at City Hall, he felt tense again.


    Alice was going to divorce him!


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    12:16


    ¡°When Alice ysputer games with Uncle Josh, she will bring us seafood,¡± Aidy said as he sighed


    at the side. ¡°She has done so much for the three of us, but Daddy has done nothing for her!¡±


    Benny cried out loudly, ¡°We are never going to find a mommy who is as good as Alice!¡±


    As for Coco, he said something sarcastic. ¡°It is good that they get a divorce. Alice can find a good man


    who will treat her very well. Daddy will just be a miserable single man.¡±


    Daniel was speechless.


    He wondered, ¡°Are you really my biological sons?¡±


    At that time, Rachel and the rest arrived at the apartment.


    Daniel¡¯s four sisters all started pulling his hair.


    Behind them, Marie and Alfred walked forward and raised their walking sticks. They were panting, but


    they still had the energy to scold Daniel.


    ¡°Daniel, you get out of here and find my precious Alice. Bring her back! You are a disgrace to our


    family. Alice is such a good woman, and you still want to divorce her?¡±


    As Marie spoke, she rolled her eyes at Daniel in anger.


    Alfred was so furious that he smacked Daniel on his back several times. ¡°You muddled-headed idiot!


    Why are you standing here like a rock? Go and look for Alice! Look for your wife and bring her back!¡±


    still


    ¡°If you cannot find Alice and bring her home today, you and your father will be kicked out of the Kaur


    family!¡± Marie said angrily as she stomped her feet on the ground.


    Another member of the Kaur family felt that he was also to be med for this matter.


    When William returned to his senses and realized that the elders in his family were attacking Daniel, he


    quickly helped him. He said, ¡°Everyone! We have no time to waste! Stop hitting Daniel!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let him go and find Alice first? If Daniel reaches City Hallte, and Alice finds someone


    else, all hope is lost!¡±


    Upon hearing what William said, Marie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Quick! Go to City Hall.¡±


    At the entrance of City Hall.


    There were not many people there to register to get married today. The entrance of City Hall was quiet.


    Alice bought some bread and found a spot to sit down. She ate the bread as she waited for Daniel to


    arrive.


    At about 30 minutes past nine, Josh called Alice.


    ¡°Alice, why did you ask to have three hours off today? Is Benny okay?¡± Josh felt puzzled.


    Josh wanted to take leave to return to the Kaur Mansion for a break. He did not expect that when he


    called, he was told that something serious had happened.


    If he asked, everyone would ostracize him and not mention a single word.


    Josh felt aggrieved and wanted to look for Alice. However, he realized Alice was not around too.


    Josh felt bored.


    ¡°Benny¡¯s condition has stabilized. I¡¯m at City Hall waiting to get a divorce,¡± Alice said honestly.


    ¡°Da mn! You are married to him only for about ten days, right? Now it¡¯s a sh divorce?¡± Josh really felt


    like cursing


    someone.


    He wondered, ¡°Does Alice know that if she marries and divorces many times, it will affect her marrying


    a good man in the future?¡±


    Alice replied, ¡°Well, I have no choice, as our characters are ipatible. So we decided to get a


    divorce!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Why do you say your characters are notpatible? Did he bully you? You wait there¡­ I wille


    and help you deal with him!¡± Josh sounded like he was preparing for a battle.


    Alice knew that if Josh went there, things would be moreplicated. She quickly said, ¡°Please


    don¡¯te. If you appear here, the misunderstanding will be deeper. I really don¡¯t want to exin


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? He must have believed the scandals about you on the Inte.¡± Josh finally


    realized what the problem


    was.


    12:16


    Alice said, ¡°He saw us having dinner with Freddie yesterday. He thought I was having an affair with


    Freddie. So he said that we should get a divorce so that I can be with Freddie.¡±


    ¡°Da mn! He thought you and Freddie had a thing? Does he know that Freddie and my cousin are a


    couple?¡± Josh started tough and then gritted his teeth.


    Then he said, ¡°This guy¡¯s heart must be like a needle. He is so petty! Right, let him divorce you. If he


    doesn¡¯t do it today, he will be a bl oody ba stard!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel frustrated. It¡¯s better that you get a divorce. You can continue to look for a better and good


    man!¡± As Josh spoke, he thought of his cousin, Daniel.


    ¡°If things really don¡¯t work out, let me introduce my cousin, Daniel, to you!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:16

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Alice couldn¡¯t help butugh as she thought about the CEO in the rumors. She shook her head


    and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he with Freddie King?¡±


    ¡°You two can have a marriage of convenience! My brother is not good at anything else, but he has a


    good character and is more magnanimous than your husband. If you marry him, not only will you be


    rich, but no one will dare to bully you.¡±


    Alice smiled and refused after she heard what Josh said. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in getting him to remarry.


    Let him remain in love with Freddie!¡±


    Just as the two of them were on the phone, a taxi appeared by the roadside.


    Then, Daniel, who was wearing a ck suit, walked out of the car.


    Alice¡¯s expression changed the moment she saw Daniel. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. He¡¯s here.¡±


    After hanging up, Alice walked toward Daniel. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people today. Let¡¯s go and submit the


    information first.¡±


    Daniel was silent. He stared at Alice with a heavy gaze and could not say a word for a long time.


    Seeing this, Alice blinked repeatedly. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Daniel coughed twice and looked troubled. ¡°I lost the marriage license. We can¡¯t get a divorce today.¡±


    Alice was stunned. After taking a few seconds to absorb what Daniel said, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in


    and submit another application for the marriage license. The procedure will be the same after we get


    the new license.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Daniel heard this, he clenched his fists tightly and could not say a word.


    Alice fixed her gaze on him. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring your passport?¡±


    Daniel nodded expressionlessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it. Maybe another day.¡±


    Alice had been a little suspicious when Daniel said that he lost the marriage license. She used this


    moment to probe further using his passport as the reason, yet the other party said that they should do


    this another day. How would Alice not understand what was going on?


    It meant that Daniel had gone back on his word.


    However, he had saidst night that whoever did note to the City Hall for the divorce would be


    struck by lightning. He had made a solemn vow. Why did he change his mind today?


    ¡°There¡¯s a young girl in our production team who knows the staff here. We can hand in the information


    first and the system will start the procedure.¡± Alice looked at the man.


    ¡°After all, there¡¯s still a cooling-off period for divorce. We have to apply first.¡±


    With that, Daniel saw Alice turn around and walk toward the door of the City Hall.


    Daniel clenched his fists tightly and stared nkly at the girl¡¯s back.


    He had been raised as an heir since he was young. Aside from his parents and family, he had never


    lowered his head to anyone, let alone apologized.


    Although he had misunderstood Alice this time, it was too difficult for him to apologize.


    At this moment, Marie, who was sitting in the car, saw that her grandson did not react for a long time.


    Her granddaughter-inw was about to go into the city hall. She was so angry that she clenched her


    fists.


    Then, she immediately changed into the patched clothes she had found at thest minute and rushed


    out of the car. She came to Daniel¡¯s side angrily.


    She pped Daniel hard on the back. ¡°You ba stard, return my granddaughter-inw! Return my


    granddaughter-inw!¡±


    Alice was about to enter the City Hall when she suddenly heard themotion. She could not help but


    turn around.


    It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t seen it. She was shocked when she saw what was going on.


    There was an olddy hitting Daniel again.


    Moreover, she kept talking about her granddaughter-inw¡­


    ¡°Is she Daniel¡¯s grandmother?¡± Alice thought.


    She immediately confirmed her guess when she noticed Marie¡¯s patched clothes.


    She took a deep breath. All she could do was walk over and hold Marie¡¯s arm. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be


    angry¡­ Don¡¯t hit him first.¡±


    12:16


    ¡°Aiyo! Alice, my granddaughter-inw!¡± Marie held Alice¡¯s hand and did not let go.


    Then, she said with tears in his eyes, ¡°I haven¡¯t even officially met you yet. Why don¡¯t you want Daniel?


    I won¡¯t be able to live if you don¡¯t want Daniel!¡±


    ¡°Madam, calm down. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want Daniel. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re really notpatible.¡± Alice felt


    a little ufortable when she saw the old woman crying.


    When she was young, the only person in the Doyle family who had treated her the best was her


    grandmother. She had a good impression of people of Marie¡¯s age and would subconsciously feel sorry


    for her.


    ¡°That means Daniel doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him!¡± Marie said as she raised her leg and kicked


    Daniel.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:16

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Daniel did not dodge. At this moment, he let Marie hit him. After all, he was the one who misunderstood


    Alice. He was happy to be hit if his grandmother could appease Alice by hitting him.


    Marie was not joking. She did not hold back at all when she hit Daniel. She put force behind every hit.


    Alice could feel the pain Daniel was in.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯ve had a hard life. I raised a bunch of useless people. Even my son is useless!¡± Marie held


    Alice¡¯s hand and cried as she spoke.


    How could Alice not be moved by such an olddy crying so sadly?


    She sighed softly and looked at Daniel, who was covered in footprints. In the end, she said gently,


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be agitated. Let¡¯s talk over there, okay?¡±


    After all, there were peopleing and going here. It was too conspicuous for Marie to keep hitting


    Daniel.


    Marie wiped her tears as she followed Alice to the cafe next door.


    After ordering a ss of fruit juice for Marie, Alice handed her a tissue and gently wiped the tears from


    the corners of Marie¡¯s eyes.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marie already had a good impression of her because Alice was married to Daniel.


    At this moment, the girl¡¯s kind and gentle actions made her even more convinced that the Kaur family


    could not afford to lose such a good daughter-inw.


    Hence, Marie held Alice¡¯s hand and pleaded with a choked voice, ¡°Alice, on my ount, can you not


    divorce Daniel first?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Alice frowned.


    ¡°Daniel has already told us that he misunderstood you and Freddie¡­ It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like you!


    This brat just doesn¡¯t know how to express himself.¡±


    Marie red fiercely at her grandson as she spoke, indicating for him to apologize.


    However, Daniel only handed Alice a cup of coffee and carefully helped her add a cube of sugar.


    Alice looked at what Daniel did and was not that angry anymore. She knew that it was not so easy to


    make someone like Daniel apologize.


    He was already at his limit doing what he did.


    But¡­ forgiving him wasn¡¯t that easy.


    He was too petty.


    ¡°Madam, Freddie was just a trigger. I actually have a lot of problems with Daniel¡­ I think that it¡¯s best


    we separate before we cause substantial harm to each other,¡± Alice said sincerely.


    When Marie heard this, she immediately covered her stomach with her hand. ¡°Oh, Alice, my old illness


    is acting up again. I might not have long to live. For the sake of my old bones¡­ give him another


    chance!¡±


    After saying that, Marie kicked Daniel hard under the table.


    Daniel also looked at Alice.


    There was aplicated look between the man¡¯s cold brows. It was obvious that he was trying.


    However, the word ¡°sorry¡± was really difficult for him.


    Seeing that Alice did not nod even after she said that, Marie rolled her eyes and continued, ¡°What


    about on ount of the children? Alice, can you bear to see the children sad?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Alice fell silent and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Families like ours will easily be the butt of a joke. The children will be called ba stards in school if


    you get a divorce this time¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down Marie¡¯s face as she spoke.


    Although the three boys were the little princes of the Kaur family, they were often bullied in school


    because they did not have a mother.


    They were sensible and never mentioned it when they were at home, but the entire family knew what


    was happening to them when the teacher called.


    12:16


    ¡°Every time we ask them about it, they say that they don¡¯t feel bad and aren¡¯t afraid¡­ They said that


    they have a fairy godmother. The children could raise their heads high in school when they knew that


    you two got married. But in the


    future¡­¡±


    Alice listened to what Marie said and was silent for a long time. In the end, she said, ¡°Daniel said that


    he lost the marriage license. Then let¡¯s wait until we find it before we file for a divorce.¡±


    She was giving Daniel a way out.


    More importantly, she couldn¡¯t bear to listen to what would happen to the children.


    After all, she once had three children of her own¡­


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:16

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Since Alice had already given her a way out, Marie naturally could not further force her to give her a


    guarantee.


    Hence, she kicked Daniel under the table again before saying, ¡°Then¡­e over for dinner this


    weekend! We are waiting to meet you.¡±


    Alice nodded and did not hesitate. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle back early from the set this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! When the timees, I¡¯ll cook for you personally!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, in amercial car by the roadside.


    ¡°Everything will be fine with Grandma taking action. Everyone, don¡¯t worry.¡± Williamforted


    everyone.


    However, the three children still looked gloomy.


    Especially Aidy. He let out a long sigh. ¡°Daddy has the temper of a young master. He usually acts on


    his whims in thepany and never apologizes to anyone¡­ Mommy will still divorce him if he doesn¡¯t


    sincerely apologize to her this time!¡±


    Coco clenched his little hands. He also had a solemn expression. ¡°She should just leave Dad and keep


    us.¡±


    His words stunned both William and Rachel.


    The thought, ¡°What did he mean by that?¡±


    Seeing that the adults did not understand what his brother meant, Benny stroked his chin and


    exined seriously. ¡°He means that Daddy can go wherever he wants after he gets divorced, but we


    are going with Mommy. We are her children.¡±


    William was speechless.


    As was Alfred.


    Rachel and her sisters did not know what to say either.


    Why did they feel that it was a rather good idea?


    After Alice and Marie finished the discussion, Alice¡¯s phone rang.


    Candice said that the production team had to catch up to speed and urged her to go back to filming


    first.


    Hence, Alice took out some cash from her pocket and handed it to Marie before saying, ¡°Madam, take


    this money to buy some supplements for yourself. I¡¯ll get more for you when I go over this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, I can¡¯t take this. You mustn¡¯t¡­¡± Marie said as she wanted to return the money to Alice.


    However, Alice insisted and said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t go over this weekend if you don¡¯t ept this.¡±


    Marie could not insist anymore when Alice said that. She nodded and said, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll keep it for now.


    I¡¯ll wait for you toe over and buy something delicious with the money.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Alice nodded and smiled. She looked very beautiful when she smiled, like the most brilliant


    rose.


    Daniel was momentarily dazed when he saw her expression.


    Just as he was about to say something to Alice, the girl had already turned around and walked toward


    her car. She showed no expression toward the man.


    It was not until Alice¡¯s car was far away that Marie red at Daniel and pulled him toward the parking


    area.


    When he was about to get into the car, Marie folded the cash and put it in his pocket.


    Then, shemented, ¡°Daniel, even now, you¡¯re still doubting your wife¡¯s character. Are you worried that


    she¡¯s after your money?¡±


    Daniel was silent.


    He had indeed dispelled some of his doubts about Alice after this argument.


    ¡°What you should be worried about is not that she wants your money, but that she doesn¡¯t want


    anything!¡± Marie sighed and patted the back of her grandson¡¯s hand. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing


    you can offer that would keep her with you.¡± Marie¡¯s words were like a blow to the head, suddenly


    waking Daniel up.


    He thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. If Alice doesn¡¯t want anything, then she could ask for a divorce at any time


    like today!¡±


    ¡°As for you¡­ You always say that you won¡¯t fall for any woman, let alone be jealous. Then, Daniel,


    what¡¯s with your reaction this time?¡± Marie asked again.


    12:16


    t


    Daniel frowned. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to hurt my brotherly rtionship with Freddie.¡±


    Seeing that her grandson was still saying something like that, Marie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Alright,


    keep lying to yourself. You can tell me again that it¡¯s for someone else when your face is swollen from


    being pped.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:16

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Daniel was silent. He did not understand why his grandmother was certain that he would be pped in


    the face in the future.


    He admitted that it was his fault for misunderstanding Alice, but that did not mean that he liked her.


    Love was an illusory and fleeting thing.


    He never needed it.


    Seeing the reaction of her grandson, Marie raised her hand and pinched his arm hard.


    Then, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk about whether you have feelings for her for now. You shouldn¡¯t have


    a problem apologizing to Alice, right?¡±


    Daniel remained silent.


    Marie pinched him again, then continued, The men of the Kaur family have always taken responsibility


    for their actions. Be quick to admit to your mistakes when you¡¯re in the wrong!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Daniel nodded. He had already admitted that he was in the wrong.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re the CEO now and can¡¯t bring yourself to apologize to others. But Daniel, do you


    think Alice gave you an excuse not to get a divorce because she has forgiven you?¡± Marie sighed.


    She shook her head. Her grandson was good in every way, but he did not understand a woman¡¯s heart.


    There were some things that he would never understand if she did not point them out.


    ¡°She reluctantly agreed not to get a divorce because I yed the pity card and on the ount of your


    three sons! If you refuse to apologize just because she gave you a way out¡­ She¡¯ll continue giving you


    the silent treatment when shees back. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll stille here for a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Daniel frowned, slightly shocked.


    He had to admit that he really thought that the conflict between him and Alice was over.


    ¡°I have been through this before. Why would I lie to you?¡± As Marie spoke, she hammered Daniel


    again. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to her if you don¡¯t want to live with Alice anymore. Let her continue to be angry.


    But if you still want to be with her, think of a way to make her forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it!¡± Daniel nodded.


    Daniel drove to thepany after sending his family home.


    After an intense meeting in the morning, he suddenly looked at his two assistants in the office.


    ¡°Dax, Larry, what will you do if you make your wives unhappy?¡± Daniel asked.


    The two of them looked at each other in confusion.


    Daniel said, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s useless to ask you. You don¡¯t have a wife.¡±


    Dax was speechless.


    As was Larry.


    Why did they feel that Daniel was showing off his rtionship?


    Seeing that his two assistants were unable to give him any advice, Daniel asked the manager of the


    public rtions department toe up.


    The manager of the Kaur Group¡¯s public rtions department was Francis Hall. He was famous for


    doting on his wife. Everyone said that he knew how to please girls the best.


    Francis noticed that the atmosphere in the CEO¡¯s office was strange as soon as he entered. Dax and


    Larry were standing upright. He could not help but feel nervous and approached carefully.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Daniel raised his head and nced at him from the corner of his eyes. He asked in a low voice, ¡°If you


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    have a misunderstanding with your wife¡­¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? How could there be a misunderstanding? Of course, it¡¯s whatever my wife says!¡±


    Francis blurted out like a perfect husband.


    Daniel frowned.


    12:16


    Meanwhile, the lips of Dax and Larry twitched at the same time. They thought, ¡°Great, the wife-doting


    maniac is going to


    torture Mr. Kaur.¡±


    Francis noticed their reactions and realized that his words had upset Daniel.


    He immediately said with a strong desire to live, ¡°There had been a misunderstanding when my wife


    and I first got married. After all, it¡¯s not always smooth sailing during the newlywed period.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel looked slightly better. ¡°How did you handle the misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°My wife can¡¯t be wrong, which means that whatever misunderstanding there was must be my fault,¡±


    Francis said seriously.


    ¡°So, I have to find a way to make my wife happy.¡±


    ¡°How did you coax her?¡± Daniel asked.


    Francis was stunned for a second. Then, he observed Daniel¡¯s reaction and said tentatively, ¡°My wife


    likes bags. I usually buy her branded bags.¡±


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t like bags?¡± Alice would be suspicious if he gave her a bag.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:16

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t like bags, you can give her jewelry, especially jewelry that is rather expensive and


    valuable. No woman can refuse those,¡± Francis suggested again.


    Daniel was still frowning. That would not work either.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t desire anything material, it¡¯s actually simpler to pick her up from work with flowers and


    treat her to dessert. Women will be much gentler in the face of flowers and desserts.¡± Francis


    nodded like he had a lot of experience doing that.


    Daniel raised his eyebrows. Flowers and desserts. He could manage that with the fake identity he


    currently had.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur. If it¡¯s an old and ostentatious woman, give her red roses and a tiramisu. However, if it¡¯s a


    young and lively woman, champagne roses and a chocteva cake are the most suitable.¡± Francis


    continued to suggest when he saw that Daniel did not shake his head.


    Daniel thought about Alice¡¯s age. She was 23 years old, the time when she was as beautiful as a


    flower¡­


    Her personality was quite interesting.


    ¡°Alright. Help me order a bouquet of champagne roses and ava cake.¡± Daniel looked at Francis.


    Although Francis was very curious about the person who could make Daniel give her a gift, he


    suppressed his curiosity when he saw Daniel¡¯s cold expression and smiled. ¡°Alright, Mr. Kaur, please


    wait a moment!¡±


    Alice started putting on makeup and filming after she got to the set.


    She did not even have the chance to chat with Josh.


    When the director treated everyone to a meal and karaoke, Josh leaned over. ¡°How is it? Have you


    They sat in the corner and no one noticed them, so Alice was not on guard. She shook her head and


    said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why? If you don¡¯t dump such a petty man now, are you going to keep him?¡± Josh expressed his


    confusion.


    Alice pinched her eyebrows helplessly and told him about Marieing over. ¡°That¡¯s what happened.


    Marie cried, and I really can¡¯t bear to part with the children¡­¡±


    Josh was a little disappointed that she didn¡¯t live up to his expectations. He raised his hand and poked


    Alice¡¯s head fiercely. ¡°Is there a whale in your head? She only cried a little and you already decided that


    you can¡¯t bear to part with them! Don¡¯t you know that this is a stalling tactic? She¡¯s deliberately making


    things difficult for you!¡±


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t want the children to be sad¡­ I¡¯ve never seen such cute children. They¡¯re so obedient


    that they don¡¯t seem to be from Earth.¡± Alice¡¯s gaze became much gentler whenever she thought about


    Aldy, Coco, and Benny.


    ¡°You¡¯re so troublesome.¡± Josh rolled his eyes in anger and pulled Alice¡¯s ear. ¡°If you like children, my


    brother¡¯s family has them too. Although those three are little devils, they¡¯re good-looking. You guys will


    look like a family when they stand beside you.¡±


    As he spoke, Josh suddenly pinched Alice¡¯s face and rubbed it hard. ¡°You really do look like Daniel¡¯s


    child. If not for the age difference, I would suspect that you are his illegitimate daughter!¡±


    The corner of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely when she heard this. ¡°I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of your


    brother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    As the two of them were talking, the female celebrities in the production team noticed them.


    Especially Maisie. She gave the people beside her a look, and they came over with wine sses.


    ¡°Alice, we were wrong these past few days and we¡¯ve made you unhappy. Let me toast you first. Don¡¯t


    lower yourself to our level,¡± one of them took the lead and said.


    The other female celebrities also brought their sses over. ¡°That¡¯s right, Alice. Don¡¯t lower yourself to


    our level. Let¡¯s cooperate in the future after this toast.¡±


    The women obviously wanted Alice to drink.


    Seeing this, Josh immediately stood up. ¡°Come at me if there¡¯s anything. Don¡¯t force her to drink.¡±


    ¡°Josh, don¡¯t misunderstand. We really want to get drunk with Alice and resolve all of our wrongdoings.


    Let¡¯s forget about what happened before.¡± The leading actress said and looked at the director.


    When the slightly drunk director heard this, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Drink! We¡¯re from the


    same production team. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    As soon as the director spoke, the screenwriter, producer, and the rest of the crew raised their hands in


    agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. All of us came out to have fun. We have to drink!¡±


    ¡°Josh, Alice, you¡¯re not showing us any respect if you don¡¯t drink!¡±


    Alice originally nned to refuse the drink, but she could not let Josh drink in her ce now that the


    rest of the crew were urging her to drink.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Hence, Alice gave Josh a look that said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Then, she took the ss of wine and


    clinked it with the ss in the hand of another actress. She raised her head and drank the wine in one


    gulp.


    ¡°Director, look, Alice is really good at drinking! You should have a drink with Alice too.¡± Seeing that


    Alice had fallen into her trap, Maisie urged the director to drink with Alice.


    How could the director understand the scheme of the women? He smiled and got up. He sta ggered


    toward Alice and picked up a bottle of red wine. ¡°Come, Alice. Let¡¯s have a drink too.¡±


    With that, he filled Alice¡¯s ss.


    Alice looked at the full ss of red wine and could not help but frown.


    ¡°Alice, drink it all if you love us! You have to show me some respect!¡± The director said as he blew on


    the bottle of red wine.


    This director was a married alcoholic. He drank very freely when his wife wasn¡¯t around to rein him in.


    Alice looked at him and knew that everyone would criticize her if she did not finish the wine. She could


    only brace herself and drink the ss of wine that the director poured.


    After that, everyone moved to the KTV.


    The drunk director was exceptionally bold. He pulled the men from the production team to y singing


    games. They had to drink if they couldn¡¯t remember the next line of lyrics.


    It was not a problem for the more popr songs. However, when the director chose an older songter


    on, Josh and the other young artists all lost and had to drink one ss of wine after the other.


    In the end, Josh also copsed on the sofa, drunk.


    Alice had sent a message to Josh¡¯s assistant when she was still sober. Then, she sta ggered out of the


    room and called her children, telling them not to leave the door open and wait for her.


    However, for some reason, she dialed Daniel¡¯s number.


    She instinctively wanted to hang up when the other party picked up the call. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I


    called the wrong number.¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice sounded a littlezy, different from usual.


    Daniel immediately realized that something was wrong and quickly said, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t hang up yet.


    Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m at the KTV,¡± Alice replied. She felt that she was useless. She did not want to hang up when she


    heard Daniel¡¯s maic voice.


    ¡°So¡­ you drank?¡± Daniel asked with a frown.


    Alice nodded and said, ¡°Daniel, exin to the children that I¡¯m going backte. Tell them not to wait for


    me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, Daniel nced at the cake and flowers in the passenger seat. He seemed to


    have thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°Give me your location. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Alice shook her head. She leaned her back against the wall and pouted. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgiven


    you yet. You don¡¯t have to pick me up.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression darkened. Then, his grandmother¡¯s words rang out in his mind.


    It turned out that Alice was really angry.


    However, before he could say anything, there was a problem on Alice¡¯s side.


    Suddenly, two men walked over and covered Alice¡¯s mouth with a wet towel.


    Alice instinctively kicked the two of them a few times, and the wet towel in the other party¡¯s hand fell to


    the ground.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    12:17


    The two men¡¯s expressions darkened. Without answering, they rushed forward and grabbed Alice¡¯s


    shoulders.


    When the man on the other end of the phone heard that something was wrong with Alice, he quickly


    asked in a low voice, ¡°Alice, are you alright? Alice¡ª¡±


    The two men saw that her phone was still connected and forcefully pried the phone out of her hand and


    kicked it to the


    corner.


    Then, Daniel heard a beeping sound.


    This time, Daniel¡¯s expressionpletely changed. He immediately called Dax. ¡°Find Alice¡¯s location


    immediately!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:17

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    As for Alice, she was initially affected by the anesthetic on the wet towel and did not have the strength


    to fight back.


    However, these two men were too rough. Her body was in immense pain.


    Under the stimtion, the effects of the anesthetic gradually disappeared.


    She immediately regained her strength.


    ¡°They said to send her to the director¡¯s bed,¡± a man said to hispanion, not noticing the condition


    Alice was in.


    Alice¡¯s drunkenness dissipated a lot when she heard this. Her sparkling eyes were cold.


    ¡°Why do you want to send me to the director¡¯s bed?¡± she asked coldly.


    The two men thought that she was amb waiting to be ughtered and were not afraid of her


    retaliation at all, so they told her the truth.


    ¡°We want you to sleep with the director. We¡¯ll invite reporters over to take photos!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alice paused. Her gaze suddenly turned cold as she turned to look at one of the


    men. ¡°Can you at least let me die knowing what happened? Tell me, who asked you to do this?¡±


    ¡°We can tell you, but we have to see your sincerity.¡± The man¡¯s gaze wandered around Alice.


    The meaning conveyed by the vulgar expression could not be clearer.


    He wanted to take advantage of Alice.


    Alice sneered. She cracked her fingers as she quickly grabbed the man¡¯s cor.


    Then, she threw the other party over her shoulder.


    The man¡¯s bones were about to shatter from the fall. He immediately cursed, ¡°You bitch! How dare you


    hit me!¡±


    Alice dusted her hands off and grabbed the other man¡¯s cor. She did not say anything else and threw


    him onto the ground.


    The two men didn¡¯t expect Alice to be so capable in a fight. They gritted their teeth in anger.


    But just as they were about to get up, they saw Alice¡¯s leg flying toward them.


    Before they could see anything clearly, Alice had broken a few of their ribs. They were in so much pain


    that they could not


    get up.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t the person who asked you to trick me tell you that I¡¯m trained in boxing?¡± Alice stepped on


    one of the man¡¯s back and leaned forward. Her lips curled into a sinister and cold smile.


    ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­¡±


    The two men red fiercely at Alice, wanting to continue cursing.


    However, Alice pped them a few more times without saying a word, causing their faces to swell.


    ¡°Come, tell me now¡­ Who asked you to trick me?¡± Alice clenched her fists and red at them. ¡°If you


    don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll beat you until you can¡¯t have any descendants!¡±


    The two men were afraid of Alice. They looked at each other and spoke honestly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s Shannon Lisbon from your production team. She said she hates you.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s giving us a thousand dors to just send you to the director¡¯s bed.¡±


    ¡°Shannon?¡± Alice thought.


    She narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips thoughtfully.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who took the lead in forcing me and the director to drink tonight.


    ¡°She wants something to happen between me and the director so that she can take the opportunity to


    ruin my reputation?


    ¡°What a good n.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m giving you two thousand dors. Get someone to send her to the assistant director¡¯s room


    and inform the reporters,¡± Alice grabbed a man¡¯s hair and said coldly.


    But the man shook his head. ¡°W¨CWe can¡¯t do that.¡±


    12:17


    ¡°No?¡± Alice¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you to the police station and check your criminal records


    while we are at it?¡±


    Both men had tattoos of secret societies on their bodies. They obviously did not have clean records.


    They would be in trouble if they went to the police station.


    As expected, the two men became so frightened that they gulped and shook their heads manically


    when they heard the police station. ¡°N¨CNo, we can¡¯t go to the police station.¡±


    They had a criminal record. They would be finished if they went to the police station.


    ¡°Then two thousand dors. Do you want to earn that money?¡± Alice asked.


    The two men gritted their teeth and stomped their feet. They nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do it!¡±


    At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t go to jail for tricking Shannon.


    Therefore, the two men went to look for Shannon after receiving the money from Alice.


    Meanwhile, Alice returned to the private room and looked at the drunk Josh. ¡°Hey, Josh, wake up¡­


    We¡¯re going home!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    At this moment, Josh was already seeing double. He knitted his brow and said, ¡°G¨CGo home? Why


    should I go home?¡± Alice knew that Josh was like this when he was drunk, so she decided not to say


    anything further. Instead, she said to his assistant, ¡°Julic, help him up with me. Let¡¯s get out of the


    ce first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Alice.¡± Julie nodded and immediately helped Alice help Josh out.


    Outside the KTV.


    Daniel¡¯s car hade to a stop. He rushed out of the car almost immediately and called Alice as he


    walked.


    However, Alice¡¯s phone had been broken just now. She could not answer the call at the moment.


    Daniel¡¯s expression darkened when he heard no response from the girl. He immediately said to Dax,


    ¡°Get your men in there. You have to find Mrs. Kaur even if you have to tear down this KTV!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Dax nodded. His expression was very solemn.


    No matter who it was, they were going to die if they dared to touch Alice today.


    However, just as Dax was about to take action with his men, Alice and Josh appeared at the KTV


    entrance.


    Dax was stunned. He quickly turned around and looked at Daniel. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Kaur, look¡­ Mrs. Kaur


    hase out with Mr. Josh.¡±


    The moment he saw Alice, Daniel had already forgotten that he was hiding something from her. He


    walked straight over.


    ¡°Alice, my car is over there. Let me send you back.¡± Julie took out her car keys and looked at Alice.


    However, before Alice could answer, she felt a powerful aura overwhelm her.


    She instinctively turned around and met Daniel¡¯s exquisite and cold face.


    In his deep eyes, other than coldness, there was also worry.


    ¡°D¨CDaniel?¡± Alice looked at the man in shock. She thought, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Daniel could not care less. He pulled Alice into his arms.


    He held her tightly in his arms. It was as if he wanted to fuse her into his bones and blood. He said in a


    low voice, ¡°You were frightened, right?¡±


    The man¡¯s unique and cold aura lingered on the tip of her nose. Alice immediately recalled that she had


    been on the phone with Daniel before she had to deal with those two men.


    She thought, ¡°So he came here because he thought something had happened to me?¡±


    Realizing this, Alice felt a little sweet.


    She cleared her throat and said gently, ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m fine now. You don¡¯t have to be so worried.


    However, Daniel was still worried. He held her shoulders and carefully sized her up. With a serious


    expression, he said, ¡°Go to the hospital for a checkup.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alice was stunned. She quickly shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. If I go to the


    hospital now, I¡¯ll definitely be on the trending searches tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ban whoever dares to criticize you!¡± His tone was rather domineering.


    Alice pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you can ban people with just


    a word?¡±


    Daniel was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses. He seemed to have been too


    excited and almost exposed his identity.


    He was silent for a few seconds and stared deeply at Alice. He said in an unnatural tone, ¡°We have to


    go to the hospital, or the children will be worried!¡±


    Seeing the man¡¯s non¨Cnegotiable expression, Alice had no choice but to nod and say, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go


    over, but my friend¡­¡±


    At this moment, Julie seemed to understand something and quickly said sensibly, ¡°Alice, you and your


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    husband ¡®can leave first. Leave Josh to me.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Alice¡­ No¡­ Josh¡¯s eyes were still closed, but he was mumbling to Alice not to leave.


    Daniel¡¯s expression instantly turned dark. It was so cold that people could not help but shiver.


    12:17


    Julie subconsciously gulped and patted Josh¡¯s back. She smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°Josh drank


    too much¡­ Don¡¯t


    mind him.¡±


    ¡°He should go home if he has drunk too much,¡± Daniel said coldly.


    The drunk Josh suddenly frowned and thought, ¡°Why did this voice sound so familiar?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Daniel hugged Alice¡¯s shoulder and turned around without waiting for Josh¡¯s reaction.


    Alice noticed that there were other people nearby. She buried her head in Daniel¡¯s chest and let the


    man help her away, afraid that they would take photos.


    Noticing the girl¡¯s reaction, Daniel¡¯s gaze suddenly became gentler, and his grip on her tightened.


    For a moment, he really liked the feeling of her leaning on him like this.


    On the other side, Josh raised his head in a daze and looked in the direction where Alice had left.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and rubbed his temples. He could not help but say to Julie, ¡°Julie, did I


    drink too much? Why do I see my brother holding Alice?¡±


    With that, he rubbed his eyes hard. When he looked at Alice again, the two of them were already in the


    car.


    Julie had never seen Daniel before, so she naturally thought that Josh was in a drunken stupor. She


    said softly, ¡°Josh, you drank too much¡­ That seems to be Alice¡¯s husband, not Mr. Kaur.¡±


    She thought, ¡°If that was Mr. Kaur, why would he keep his marriage a secret from the world, especially


    after he married such a greatdy?¡±


    Julie felt that this was illogical.


    Josh was still in a daze despite hearing what Julie said. In the end, when he got into the car, he leaned


    against the car window and looked for a long time. Finally, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore andpletely


    passed out. N?velDrama.Org content.


    At the hospital.


    After a thorough examination, the nurses told Daniel that there were no problems with Alice.


    The man was relieved.


    Alice only noticed that Daniel was driving a Porsche when they were in the hospital parking lot.


    ¡°Daniel, where did you get this car from?¡± Alice asked in confusion.


    Daniel¡¯s expression did not change as he said calmly, ¡°Do you remember Larry?¡±


    Alice nodded. She remembered who Larry was.


    ¡°He lent it to me when I said something happened to you,¡± Daniel replied.


    Alice nodded and said, ¡°Was Larry the one who helped you find me?¡±


    She did not tell Daniel her location on the phone. He must have used some connections since he could


    find her.


    Daniel nodded. ¡°Yes, he used some connections.¡±


    Alice sighed softly and felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you owe a colleague a favor.¡±


    Daniel opened the passenger door and helped Alice into the car. Then, he fastened her seatbelt before


    saying, ¡°We¡¯re family.¡±


    When Alice heard this, her heart warmed. She looked at the man gently. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    When the car left the hospital and turned the corner, the things in the backseat suddenly fell to the


    ground and made a sound.


    Alice immediately turned around and found an exquisitely wrapped cake box in the back row. There


    was a bouquet of flowers on the footrest.


    She blinked, then patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Did Larry want to give those to his girlfriend?


    Do you want to call him and ask?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s gazended gently on the girl¡¯s face.


    At this moment, he felt that she looked a little confused.


    However, she was quite cute when she looked like that.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s not Larry¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Then whose is it?¡± Alice blurted out.


    ¡°I¡­ wanted to give it to you,¡± Daniel replied very unnaturally.


    12:17


    Alice was stunned when she heard this. She blinked and raised her hand in disbelief. She pointed at


    her face w* de acked, ¡°You got this for me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Daniel nodded and fell silent.


    Alice looked at the things in the back row and then back at the man. She immediately understood


    something she paired her lips and said. ¡°The flowers are very beautiful¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± Daniel continued to nod.


    Alice looked at him, then reached over to pick up the cake.


    She opened it and raised her eyebrows. ¡°This is Sweetheart¡¯s chocteva cake. This cost over 200


    dors, Daniel, did you blow your savings on this?¡±


    Daniel was stunned. He did not know that this cake was over 200 dors.


    ¡°But this one is delicious. I love it,¡± Alice said. She picked up a piece of cake with a small silver fork and


    slowly savored the


    cake.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    From the corner of his eye, he saw Alice¡¯s satisfied expression as she ate the cake. His lips curled up


    imperceptibly.


    Francis was right in his suggestion. He could continue to consult him next time.


    ¡°Daniel, do you want to try it?¡± Alice was in a good mood after eating her favorite chocteva cake.


    She reached out and held Daniel¡¯s arm.


    Daniel was stunned for a moment after Alice touched him. Then, he held her warm hand and


    whispered, ¡°I¡¯m driving. Stop fooling around.¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    She thought, ¡°Why did his tone sound like we are really a couple with deep feelings for each other?¡±


    Alice quickly pulled her hand back and stared at the cake in front of her. She exined, ¡°This cake cost


    you three days¡® sry. I feel quite sorry for you, so I wanted to invite you to try it¡­¡±


    Daniel was in a good mood when he felt the girl¡¯s concern. He said, ¡°If you like it, we¡¯ll buy it every day


    in the future.¡±


    Alice smiled. She raised her hand and gently tapped his face. ¡°Daniel, are you really not going to think


    about the future? Don¡¯t forget that we still have three sons to raise!¡±


    a


    He did not know why, but when he felt satisfied when he heard her say that she would raise his three


    sons.


    He even had an idea in his mind that he would never be separated from her in this lifetime.


    ¡°Alice!¡± He could not help but say in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Alice stopped eating the cake and looked at the man in a daze. ¡°Sorry for what?¡±


    She thought, ¡°A proud person like him is apologizing to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ misunderstood you.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was not loud. He was not used to apologizing to people like this.


    But Alice heard it clearly.


    She had decided not to mind if she got an apology or not when he hugged her impulsively at the


    entrance of the KTV.


    However, she did not expect him to say it out loud.


    Alice knew that although this man¡¯s family background was not great, he had a domineering personality


    and was unwilling to admit defeat.


    She had thought that he was too proud to ever apologize to her.


    Unexpectedly, he still said the words.


    This opened a door to her heart.


    She pursed her lips, took a deep breath, and said slowly, ¡°Daniel, this is my first time being someone


    else¡¯s wife¡­ I will work hard to learn how to get along with you in the future and try my best to make


    our marriagest. So¡­ please give me more trust in the future.


    ¡°Although our marriage started sloppily, I think we can continue to be brilliant in the future¡­ I hope we


    can give the children a warm home.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t say anything, but the way he looked at her was obviously different from before.


    Alice turned sideways and her eyes met Daniel¡¯s.


    In an instant, she seemed to have sensed the change in the other party¡¯s emotions. Just as she was


    about to speak, a horn rang out behind her.


    It turned out that they had been waiting for the traffic light to turn green.


    They had wasted time at the intersection because of the eye contact. The car behind them was a little


    impatient.


    Alice instantly came back to her senses. She held the cake and reminded awkwardly, ¡°Daniel, hurry up


    and drive.¡±


    Daniel nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The couple did not say a word for the rest of the journey, but the atmosphere in the car was obviously


    much better.


    Alice had already finished the cake by the time they got out of the car.


    12:17


    She hugged the flowers and looked at thebel. She immediately frowned. ¡°Daniel. You¡¯re too


    extravagant.¡±


    Daniel looked at the girl in confusion.


    Alice pointed at thebel on the bouquet. ¡°This is from Rainbow Florist. A rose there cost 40 dors.


    There are 11 roses here. Along with the packaging and delivery, that¡¯s 600 dors gone! My heart


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    aches for your money.¡±


    However, Daniel thought that it was only 600 dors. That was too cheap, considering that it was his


    first time giving his wife flowers.


    However, he did not say his thoughts out loud. Instead, he stared at Alice.


    Alice saw that his gaze was on her and tilted her head suspiciously. ¡°My face. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Daniel did not say anything. He stepped forward and raised his hand to gently touch the corner of her


    mouth.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Daniel¡¯s rough fingers were warmer than Alice had imagined. She was stunned and did not know how


    to react.


    Daniel lowered his head and looked at the crumbs of cake at theer of her mouth very seriously. He


    moved like he was wiping off a piece of art with his fingers, gently and carefully wiping off the crumbs at


    theer of her mouth.


    ¡°There are crumbs at theer of your mouth, Daniel exined after he was done.


    Alice¡¯s face felt slightly warm. She muttered like a little girl, which was rare for her, ¡°You could have told


    me. I¡¯ll wipe it off myself¡­¡±


    This was the first time Daniel had seen such a cute expression on her face. He could not help but


    chuckle softly. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to wipe it clean.¡±


    At the same time, on the balcony of the apartment.


    The three children looked at the two of them using binocrs.


    However, from their angle, they saw that Daniel and Alice seemed to be kissing.


    Benny patted his chest and heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, he slowly pursed his lips and said to his


    two brothers, ¡°Will we have a little sister if Daddy kisses Alice?¡±


    Coco frowned and said seriously, ¡°We won¡¯t have a little sister if they are only kissing


    Benny blinked and asked, ¡°Then how can we have a little sister?¡±


    He wanted to have a little sister.


    Coco rubbed his chin. ¡°They have to sleep in the same room.


    At the thought that his father and Alice still had to lock the door on each other when they went to sleep,


    Benny


    immediately had a bitter expression and tears in his eyes. ¡°Then it¡¯s over. They won¡¯t sleep together.


    We won¡¯t have a sister anymore!¡±


    However, Aidy was not that pessimistic. He blinked and raised his brows like a cunning fox.


    ¡°We can ask Great¨CGrandpa and Great¨CGrandma for help!¡±


    Coco and Benny blinked when they heard this. It was as if they understood something.


    Then, they nodded at the same time and pped their hands happily. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s get Great¨C


    Grandpa and Great¨CGrandma to help!¡±


    If they did that, their father and Alice would be able to give birth to a little sister for them!


    When Alice came in, the three children had already returned to their room. Then, theyy there and


    pretended to be asleep.


    She gently tucked the children in and gave them a kiss before leaving quietly.


    The flowers that Daniel gave her were very fragrant. She couldn¡¯t bear to just leave them in her room.


    She then found the vase she had bought at the auction.


    She carefully poured some nutrients for the flowers into the vase, trimmed the branches, and then


    ced the bouquet, which cost several hundred dors, in a conspicuous ce in the living room.


    Daniel walked out and said in a rare gentle voice when he saw what she did, ¡°You like it very much?¡±


    ¡°Well, there probably aren¡¯t many girls who don¡¯t like flowers,¡± Alice replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you once a week in the future. He wanted to buy flowers for her every day, but he felt that


    their rtionship was not in such a bad state.


    Buying flowers for her once a week should be fine.


    However, Alice frowned and shook her head. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the richest man in Lonrid? You¡¯ll


    have worked for nothing for a month if you buy them for me every week¡±


    Daniel was actually in a good mood when he saw that the girl was worried that his sry was not


    enough. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll be promoted soon.


    ¡°But you still can¡¯t waste it like that! You have three sons¡­ How many houses will you have to buy


    when they get married in the future? And the wedding gifts¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to consider those?¡± Alice


    said.


    Their marriage was a little strange. They had not received any wedding gifts at all after their sh


    marriage. However, this would be different for others.


    12:171


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    In the future, Daniel would be put under financial pressure if the children faced a situation like this. She


    had to think for him


    There was a gentle gaze in Daniel¡¯s eyes after he heard what Alice said. However, his tone was firm as


    he said, ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry about the future. Il arrange everything for you!¡±


    Late at night, Alice was already sound asleep, but Daniel was sitting on the bed in the room, watching


    the video sent by Lany with a cold expression.


    Then, he called Freddie.


    ¡°It¡¯s me


    Freddie had a headache when he heard Daniel¡¯s voice. ¡°Did you get a divorce?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Daniel¡¯s tone was cold when he heard what Freddie asked. ¡°You want me to go through with the


    divorce?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Freddie was speechless. Why did he feel that Daniel was condemning him?


    ¡°Help me deal with someone,¡± Daniel suddenly said.


    ¡°Deal with who?¡± Freddie became more energetic when he heard that there was work to be done.


    He didn¡¯t even need to guess why Daniel wanted to deal with the person. Since Daniel was asking him


    to deal with it, he must want to deal with someone from Hollywood to avenge Alice.


    He had said that he wanted a divorce this morning, but now he was helping avenge his wife.


    What did that mean? That meant that this awkward fellow hade to his senses and wanted to dote


    on his wife.


    Therefore, Freddie wanted to see who Daniel wanted to deal with.


    ¡°A woman named Shannon Lisbon,¡± Daniel said directly.


    ¡°Shannon Lisbon? She¡¯s a C¨Clister like your wife. She isn¡¯t that popr, is she? Why do you want to


    deal with her?¡± Freddie said as he ran through his mind for gossip about Shannon.


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to frame Alice.¡±


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Freddie received a WhatsApp message on his work phone. It was


    about Shannon and the assistant director being in a mess and being photographed by the reporters.


    He immediately understood what was going on.


    It seemed that Shannon wanted to frame Alice, make her have sex with the director, and then snatch


    Alice¡¯s role in the film.


    ¡°What a joke. What was Shannon thinking?¡± Freddie thought.


    Freddie smiled and said, ¡°Alice isn¡¯t a petite little flower. They didn¡¯t manage to bully her at all. But


    since you¡¯ve issued your order, I¡¯ll make a move.


    ¡°Shannon is signed under the Zillia family¡¯s Brilliant Entertainment. Since you don¡¯t get along with the


    Zillia family, I¡¯ll stand up for you and deliberately make things difficult for them.


    ¡°When that timees, no one will misunderstand my rtionship with your wife¡­¡±


    Of course, the most important thing was to hope that Daniel would not misunderstand.


    Otherwise, the looks he got from the elders of the Kaur family would probably cut him into pieces.


    He had heard from William today how much the Kaur family liked Alice.


    He was surprised. With the Kaur family being the influential family that it was, they actually liked a girl


    from Hollywood. They even thought that Daniel was not worthy of Alice.


    The other female artistes in the industry would probably go crazy with jealousy if they knew about the


    treatment Alice received from the Kaur family.


    The next morning.


    When Alice woke up, Daniel had already gone out for a run.


    Rachel came to the door with breakfast, saying that she was there to apany the children today.


    However, Alice knew very well that Rachel was afraid that she and Daniel woulde to their senses


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    and proceed with the divorce behind their backs.


    During breakfast, Alice couldn¡¯t help but nce at the roses on the table.


    Rachel also noticed the roses and deliberately asked, ¡°Alice, these flowers are really beautiful. Did you


    buy them?¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t hide anything and said, ¡°Daniel gave them to me. They cost over 600 dors. I won¡¯t let him


    be so extravagant in the future.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so extravagant about it? If you like them, get him to give you flowers every day. If he doesn¡¯t


    have enough money, I¡¯ll give it to him. I have-¡± Rachel¡¯s voice stopped abruptly when she noticed Alice


    staring at her.


    Then, she scratched her head and pretended to be embarrassed. ¡°Oh my, I can¡¯t change my habit of


    bragging. Alice, don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    12:18


    Alice did not think that she was bragging. It was just that she was surprised that Rachel did not think


    Daniel spending money like this was a waste.


    Rachel guessed what Alice was thinking and exined, ¡°In the Kaur family, we treat our daughters¨Cin¨C


    best effort to make you happy.¡± Upon hearing this, Alice was a little touched. ¡°But Rachel, given the


    Kaur family¡¯s conditions, we can¡¯t be so extravagant.¡± Rachel frowned and clenched her fists when


    she saw that Alice was so worried about the Kaur family. She thought, ¡°What should I do? I have to


    endure it.¡± It was really hard for her to endure it.


    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Rachel took a deep breath and finally suppressed her desire to confess. ¡°There are many


    people in our family. When the opportunityes in the future, we will definitely make aeback!¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    As the two of them were talking. Alice¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Josh


    When she saw the number, she quickly got up from her seat and went to the balcony to answer the


    call.


    However, before she could say anything, she saw a person downstairs waving at her exaggeratedly.


    He looked as if he was about toe up.


    Thinking that her sister¨Cinw was still in the apartment, Alice did not want Rachel to misunderstand.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She quickly said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°Josh, don¡¯te up. I¡¯ll go down and


    look for you¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me go up? Are you hiding someone at home? Or is your husband too ugly to face


    anyone?¡± the other party said unhappily.


    Alice was speechless. ¡°My sister¨Cinw is here. Are you trying to cause a misunderstanding?¡±


    Josh pursed his lips when he thought of how difficult it was to deal with a rtionship between a


    married woman and her sister¨Cinw. Then, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you


    downstairs! Come down quickly, I have something urgent to tell you¡±


    Alice rubbed her temples helplessly and hung up.


    Josh had always been impulsive. He would rush up to her apartment recklessly every time he came to


    talk to her.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything about him.


    Alice exined the situation to Rachel, then took a bagel and ate as she went out,


    ¡°You¡¯re so slow!¡± Josh couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes when she saw Alice.


    The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I have a family and a husband. How can I be slow!¡±


    Josh gritted his teeth and immediately walked over. He circled her a few times and confirmed that there


    were really no injuries on her body. Then, he said with a serious expression,


    ¡°I drank too muchst night. Did something happen to you?¡±


    Alice took a bite of the bagel and said casually, ¡°What can happen? I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Veins popped out on Josh¡¯s forehead. ¡°Alice Doyle! What do you take me for? Why didn¡¯t you ask me


    for help when something happened to you? Why did you deal with it alone!¡±


    ¡°You were dead drunkst night, and nothing happened to me.¡± Alice knew that he had discovered


    what happenedst night, so she could only exin the matter to him.


    Josh clenched his fists and finally calmed himself down.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If I was drunk, you could have beaten me up until I sobered up. Weren¡¯t


    you very impressive when you beat me up in the past? Do you know that you offended the Zillia family


    Alice was slightly stunned when she heard that. Then, she said disapprovingly, ¡°So what? It was


    Shannon who wanted to harm me. I can retaliate even if the Zillia family cklists me!¡±


    She had asked her friend to hack into the system of the KTVst night before she went to bed and left


    behind a surveince footage.


    Thus, she was not worried about any trouble in the future.


    Josh smiled helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re just a lunatic. You¡¯re not afraid of anything¡­ It makes me helpless.¡±


    Alice let out a long sigh. Then, she pressed her hands on Josh¡¯s shoulders and said with a faint smile,


    ¡°Josh, I believe that Shanon isn¡¯t that important to Brilliant Entertainment. The Zillia family won¡¯t cause


    trouble for me! So, don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    There was aplicated emotion on Josh¡¯s face when he heard this. He raised his hand and pinched


    Alice¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re so good at causing trouble. You¡¯ll only have a way out of trouble if you marry into


    my family.


    ¡°Listen to my advice. Divorce your husband quickly and be my brother¡¯s wife in name. I guarantee that


    you¡¯ll be more glorious than you are now¡­ Ow ow ow¡­ Don¡¯t pull my ears!¡±


    Alice couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pulled his ear. ¡°Josh, haven¡¯t you heard not to ruin a marriage? Don¡¯t


    you know what your brother¡¯s orientation is?¡±


    ¡°Although he¡¯s gay, he¡¯s from a wealthy family!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very wealthy myself. I don¡¯t need to get married again, okay?¡± Alice pulled Josh¡¯s ear and twisted


    it.


    12:18


    Josh cried out in pain, ¡°You barely have thousands of dors in savings. That¡¯s only enough to support


    your pretty boy back at home! Why don¡¯t youpare that with Daniel?¡±


    Alice sneered sinisterly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go andpare with Daniel now. You drive!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    ¡°Ray.¡± Just as Josh was about to say that they should go together, he saw another face and his entire


    body instantly stiffened.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Why would Raye here?¡± Alice asked in disbelief.


    Ray was the second son of the Smith family, but he was also Josh¡¯s manager.


    Alice had interacted with him before. She was a little afraid of this man. He looked gentle on the


    surface but always seemed to be plotting an evil scheme.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Josh blinked.


    Alice¡¯s back instantly stiffened when she saw Josh¡¯s reaction. She blinked and turned around


    mechanically. As expected, she saw a man in a suit and a cold expression behind his gold-rimmed


    sses.


    He held a half-smoked cigarette in his slender fingers. It looked like he had been standing there for a


    long time.


    Alice felt that she was in deep trouble now that she had been caught red-handed by Ray for beating


    Josh up. She immediately let go of Josh¡¯s ears and hid her hands behind her back.


    She took a few steps back and smiled at Ray.


    ¡°Ray, it¡¯s because he keeps asking me to get a divorce and marry his g ay brother. That¡¯s why I wanted


    to have a good chat with him.¡±


    Josh red at her. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    ¡°You want me to get a divorce for my sake?¡± Alice pouted.


    Ray put out his cigarette and stared at Alice coldly. ¡°What did I say before? You¡¯re not allowed to get


    married for three years. Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a verbal agreement. It doesn¡¯t count, right?¡± Alice smiled guiltily. She really didn¡¯t expect Ray


    to mention what happened three years ago.


    At that time, she was participating in an artiste training program overseas and happened to meet Ray


    and Josh.


    Ray said that he could help her smooth things over when she just entered Hollywood, but she had to


    guarantee that she would not date anyone for three years.


    She had agreed confidently back then, but now¡­


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not dating anyone. I¡¯m getting married directly. It saves me trouble.¡±


    Josh saw that Ray¡¯s expression had turned terrifyingly gloomy when Alice finished speaking. He


    immediately blocked her behind him and tried his best to maintain a smile as he asked: ¡°Ray, why did


    you suddenlye here to look for us?¡±


    Ray looked at the two of them coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here regarding Shannon Lisbon. Freddie has taken


    action. You¡¯re not allowed to do anything else, understand?¡±


    Alice and Josh were both stunned. They looked at each other and did not react. Then, they asked in


    unison, ¡°Why is Freddie dealing with Shannon?¡±


    Ray adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and slowly put out the cigarette in his hand. ¡°Shannon is an


    artiste of the Zillia family. Mr. Kaur doesn¡¯t get along with the Zillia family. He¡¯s just taking the


    opportunity to make things difficult for the Zillia family.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alice could not help but nod. ¡°Mr. Kaur and Freddie are truly in love with each other.¡±


    At this moment, Ray, who knew that Alice was married to Daniel, was speechless. He thought, ¡°Is it


    appropriate for you to say that your husband is with another man?¡±


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and pack up, then head to the set. Finish filming as soon as possible¡­ I still have a


    new drama for you.¡± Ray looked at the time on his watch and urged the two of them.


    Alice came back to her senses and nodded with a smile. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go back and change now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up with you!¡± Josh expressed that he didn¡¯t want to be alone with Ray either.


    However, Ray grabbed his cor. ¡°Are you really not afraid of ruining your poprity by getting into a


    scandal with her? Let¡¯s leave first!¡±


    Alice watched as Josh was pulled away by Ray. She even made a face to express her sympathy.


    Josh wanted to tie Alice to his waist with a rope. He would push her forward when Ray was beating him


    up.


    After changing, Alice said goodbye to Rachel and the others before driving straight to the set.


    12:18


    Today¡¯s broadcast was also discussing Shannon.


    As expected, Freddie¡¯s methods were indeed different.


    Originally, only a portion of the reporters and fans knew about the scandal between Shannon and the


    assistant director. Now, the entire Inte was discussing it. Even the officialmentators had begun


    to criticize her.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Alice even saw a reporter chasing after Shannon¡¯s assistant when she was about to reach the set.


    The assistant¡¯s eyes were already red from crying. He said to the camera, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time


    Shannon has done this. She often sleeps with the cameramen to get more shots of her on set!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Alice knew that Shannon would flirt with the director and producer of the production team to get more


    scenes, but she did. not expect her to not even let the cameraman off.


    The youngdy on the other side of the phone immediately said, ¡°Take the next few days off from work


    and take care of Johnny. As for the contract, I¡¯ll settle it with Ray and the others.¡±


    Two faces appeared beside Shannon¡¯s assistant when he was interviewed. Alice looked at them and


    could not help but be stunned.


    One of them was the chairman¡¯s assistant, Larry. Daniel had mentioned him before.


    Why did the other person look so familiar? She seemed to have seen him with Daniel before¡­


    However, there were many cars on the road, so she was not allowed to stop and enjoy the show. She


    could only take a quick look before driving to the set.


    As soon as she arrived at the set, she saw the assistant director and Shannon kneeling there crying.


    Shannon¡¯s face was covered in p marks. It was obvious that the assistant director¡¯s wife had


    pped her.


    Shannon noticed Alice and immediately rushed over like a mad dog. ¡°Alice, you bitch! You¡¯re the one


    who framed me. You¡¯re the one who made me suffer so badly! Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let you have it


    easy!¡±


    Alice nced at her indifferently. She looked at Josh, who was drinking coffee. She ignored the


    woman.


    ¡°Enough! Do you think our production team isn¡¯t famous enough?¡± The director was furious.


    Shannon really wanted to go up and hit Alice, but it was more important to protect her role on the show


    now.


    She continued to kneel in front of the director and cried, ¡°Director, give me a chance. The assistant


    director and I were really framed by Alice this time!¡°.


    When Maisie heard this, she quickly came over and said to Alice, ¡°Alice, it¡¯s normal for anyone to have


    some arguments on set. I know you don¡¯t really want to destroy Shannon. You should help them and


    say that it¡¯s your fault.¡±


    Alice crossed her arms and looked at Maisie calmly.


    ¡°Maisie, she was the one who nned to force me to drinkst night. She wanted to get me in trouble


    with the director. Why should I stand up for such a person?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Besides, wouldn¡¯t I be ruining my own reputation if I say that I framed them? I¡¯m not a fool to ruin


    myself for some people who harmed me.¡±


    She had originally nned to tell everyone about their nst night.


    Maisie saw that Alice was determined and did not want to get into trouble. She clenched her fists and


    did not say anything else.


    However, Shannon, who was beside her, exploded. ¡°Alice, who did you say wanted to frame you and


    the director? You should have evidence before you run your mouth! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll sue you until you


    die. Do you believe me!¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t argue with her. She took out her spare phone and magnified the voice recording she had


    obtainedst night.


    In an instant, the two bodyguards¡® voices rang out in the air.


    ¡°I¡ªIt¡¯s Shannon Lisbon from your production team. She said she hates you.


    ¡°She¡¯ll give us a thousand dors to send you to the director¡¯s bed.¡±


    Hearing this, the director¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He looked at Shannon and said, ¡°You can


    forget about being in Hollywood for the rest of your life!¡±


    Shannon instantly shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°So what if I wanted to set you up? Did I seed? I


    was still tricked by Alice! Why am I the unlucky one? I don¡¯t want to leave Hollywood!¡±


    The director looked impatient. ¡°Shannon Lisbon, Brilliant Entertainment will not protect you! Get lost


    quickly. Don¡¯t make me throw you out!¡±


    ¡°Brilliant Entertainment mustn¡¯t ignore me! Besides, I only slept with the assistant director! There are so


    many people who sleep with each other! They won¡¯t care too much about such a small detail!¡±


    Shannon firmly believed that Brilliant Entertainment would protect her.


    ¡°Brilliant Entertainment had sent a document to the production team early in the morning. They won¡¯t


    protect you. Give up!¡± The director said coldly.


    12:18


    Shannon¡¯s face turnedpletely pale when she heard this. She still could not believe it. ¡°How is this


    possible¡­ How can Brilliant Entertainment give up on me!¡±


    She had slept with the vice president of thepany. He had clearly said that he would prop her up


    this year! Why did he suddenly give up on her?


    There was no way she could understand what was going on. Freddie had informed the Zillia family


    before he made his


    move.


    The Zillia family would not open fire on the Kaur family for such a small fry.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    The director stopped talking to Shannon. Instead, he turned his gaze to the assistant director. ¡°We¡¯ve


    spent a lot of effort on this movie. There¡¯s no need for you to say anything else. You know my


    decision!¡±


    Realizing that the director was going to fire him, the assistant director¡¯s face turned pale. He looked


    around anxiously and finally pounced on Maisic-


    ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re the female lead. H¨Chelp me plead for leniency. As long as you help me, in the future¡­¡±


    Maisie was horrified when she saw how he was acting. She immediately wanted to take a few steps


    back and keep a distance from him.


    Immediately after, she said with a pained expression, ¡°Assistant director, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to


    help you, but this matter is too big. Moreover, it concerns Alice¡­ If she doesn¡¯t agree, you might¡­¡±


    She was the one who instigated Shannon to frame Alice. She knew that there would be trouble when


    Alice left safelyst night.


    However, she did not expect the matter to blow up so much. She had lost Shannon as a pawn.


    Now, the director would definitely not give Shannon and the assistant director a chance. She could not


    get into trouble herself, so she could only hide and push another wave of hatred toward Alice.


    ¡°Alice! You bitch! It¡¯s you¡­ It¡¯s you who harmed us!¡± Shannon exchanged nces with the assistant


    director. Then, they pounced toward Alice as if they had gone crazy.


    However, the director had already asked the production crew toe over. They grabbed the two of


    them and threw them out of the production team.


    Alice did not pity them at all when she saw their pathetic state.


    The director said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m married and have a good wife. I can¡¯t have that kind of rtionship


    with any of you. If you want to scheme against me, you have to consider the consequences!¡±


    His status in the industry was not as high as some big shots, but it did not mean that he did not have


    influence.


    If these celebrities provoked him, he could still make things difficult for them if he mentioned cklisting


    them.


    Therefore, he had to give them some warning.


    After this incident, the female celebrities in the production team learned their lesson. They knew that


    they could not drag the director down with them if they wanted to scheme against someone. All of them


    nodded honestly and expressed that they would do their best for the film.


    Maisie appeared behind Alice when she was putting on makeup.


    The woman crossed her arms and said mockingly with a cold expression, ¡°Alice, aren¡¯t you afraid of


    retribution for setting someone up like this?¡±


    Alice exchanged nces with Linda, who immediately left with her things to give them some space.


    Then, Alice narrowed her eyes and smiled coldly. She patted Maisie¡¯s shoulder and said casually,


    ¡°Maisie, you should be the one who¡¯s afraid of retribution. After all, it¡¯s all thanks to you that Shannon is


    where she is today.¡±


    She deliberately emphasized thest few words.


    Alice knew that Shannon was stupid, but it was not to the extent that she could think of such a sinister


    move.


    The person who gave her the idea must have been Maisie.


    After all, Maisie had a precedent for doing these things.


    When Maisie heard this, she immediately exploded with guilt. ¡°Alice, what nonsense are you talking


    about? I¡¯ve always been kind to others in the production team and never provoked everyone. Unlike


    you, you¡¯re like a vixen, causing trouble everywhere!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Alice chuckled softly. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t have a good memory¡­ Then, do I need to find some


    evidence to help you recall how kind you were to others?¡±


    Maisie jumped up like a dog whose tail had been caught. ¡°Alice, w¨Cwhat do you want!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie often bullied people in the production team after she became famous. Many other production


    teams also had evidence of her evil acts.


    However, these people did not dare to provoke her, so they did not release the evidence.


    12:18


    Alice was different. She was a lunatic. Wouldn¡¯t Maisie be finished if she really released the evidence?


    Alice looked at her and her gaze darkened. Then, she smiled evilly. ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t be nervous. I won¡¯t


    deal with same way I dealt with Shannon for the time being! You¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    you


    the


    12:18

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Maisie felt that she had been insulted. Her expression alternated between embarrassment and disgust,


    and her eyes widened.


    Seeing her reaction, Alice squeezed her shoulder hard and said in a low voice, ¡°However, I¡¯ll say it


    again. I won¡¯t take the initiative to provoke you, but if you bully me again and again like I¡¯m an ordinary


    newbie¡­¡±


    ¡°W¨Cwhat will you do?¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t care so much. Even if I have to risk my future, I will send someone like you to hell! You


    know how crazy I am.¡± After saying that, her lips curled into an extremely beautiful and dangerous


    smile.


    Maisie was so frightened that her legs went weak on the spot.


    It was not until Alice left the dressing room that Maisie came back to her senses.


    She clenched her fists and pounded the ground. She felt indignant. She was really unwilling to be


    threatened by Alice.


    People like Alice were too dangerous. She could not let her continue to grow.


    She thought, ¡°Sheryl Lynn¡­ Yes, I must find Sheryl!


    ¡°Only someone with Sheryl¡¯s background could deal with her!¡±


    After filming thest scene of the day, Josh walked over and handed her a stack of shopping


    vouchers.


    Alice took the shopping vouchers and looked at them carefully. She raised her brows slightly when she


    saw that there was a super voucher from the Dave Corporation. ¡°Do you have any more? I¡¯ll take


    them back for husband¡¯s rtive.¡±


    my


    Josh looked at her speechlessly. She looked like she had started to fleece her friends for her family


    after getting married.


    She must love to y Stardew Valley!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was fine if she married someone poor, but she was throwing herself at him every day.


    ¡°Alice, control yourself! Don¡¯t pay for everything in that family. Be careful that they sell you!¡± Josh said


    as he handed her all the shopping vouchers in his hand.


    Although he despised her, he still gave her all the shopping vouchers given by the sponsors when he


    thought of her


    temper.


    Alice counted carefully and realized that there were some vouchers for mid¨Crange clothing inside. She


    raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°I like these. I can bring my husband and the others to buy clothester.¡±


    With that, she sent a message to Daniel and Rachel.


    After sending the message, she reached out to borrow Josh¡¯s car. ¡°Your Maserati has a lot of space, so


    it¡¯s convenient to store things. Lend it to me for a day.¡±


    Josh nced at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask me to transfer ownership of the car to your husband?¡±


    Alice rubbed her chin seriously and put on a deliberate smile. ¡°Oh my, good idea. Josh, do you want to


    buy me a car?¡±


    ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m not interested in helping you raise a pretty boy! That car has just been maintained. Be


    careful when you drive it! Don¡¯t rub against it, understand?¡± Although Josh was full of disdain, he still


    gave the car key to Alice.


    Alice took the car keys and was about to leave, but Josh stopped her again. ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ I go with


    you? The ugly husband has to meet his brother¨Cinw sooner orter.¡±


    Alice rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I haven¡¯t even gone to his house yet. After I go, I¡¯ll arrange an official


    meeting for you.¡±


    Also, Frankie had scolded her countless times.


    Hence, she nned to pack up and arrange for the two of them to meet.


    Now that Alice had said that, Josh did not insist. Instead, he stared at her with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Remember, observe them closely when you go to their house. Run away as soon as possible if they


    turn out to be money grubbers! It wasn¡¯t easy for you to get out of the den that is the Doyle family. You


    mustn¡¯t fall into another one, understand?¡±


    Alice nodded and smiled. ¡°Alright, I know what to do.¡±


    With that, she sent another message to Daniel.


    At the same time, in the vi of the Kaur family.


    12:18


    Rachel hugged her phone and nced at Daniel. Then, she began to show off to everyone.


    ¡°My sister¨Cinw said that she has shopping vouchers and wants to take me shopping with the


    children. She also wants to buy me clothes. Oh my¡­ It really is different with a sister¨Cinw.¡±


    Send Gift


    Com

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Daniel noticed the words ¡°Dave Corporation¡± on the shopping voucher. His expression was a little


    solemn, but he did not care about his sister¡¯s smugness,


    ¡°Alice took a lot. She said that she would share it with everyone! Oh my, our little Alice really knows


    how to live. The Kaur family has really married a treasure!¡± Rachel was in an unusually good mood.


    Seeing that she kept showing off, Daniel finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He raised his head and


    reminded, ¡°Rachel, the shopping voucher is from the Dave Corporation.¡±


    Rachel didn¡¯t think there was a problem when she heard that. She blinked and said, ¡°Yes, Dave


    Corporation. I personally monitored the quality control. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Seeing that Rachel thought that the Dave Corporation was better as she endorsed it, Daniel cleared his


    throat and said, ¡°There¡¯s a photo of you showing off your love with your husband this week at the


    department store.¡±


    Rachel immediately widened her eyes and pped her head hard. Then, she bit her finger and spun


    back and forth guiltily.


    ¡°Daniel, what should we do¡­ Won¡¯t we be exposed as soon as Alice goes in? Then what should we


    do?¡±


    Her husband ran Dave Corporation.


    Last month, they held an event to choose the most loving couple. Unexpectedly, their employees were


    so awesome that they directly pushed her and her husband¡¯s photos to the top.


    ording to the rules, her and her husband¡¯s photos had to be posted in the store to torture single


    people.


    ¡°Daniel, quickly think of something! Alice is going to the mall. We can¡¯t stop her, but what should we do


    if we go in and see the photos?¡± Rachel was a little flustered now.


    Daniel gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°You still have an hour. Get them to change the photos.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Rachel stroked his chin and shook her head. ¡°That photo is not so easy to change. I could


    only ask them to put a big curtain to cover it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, tell the executives not to let anyonee up and greet you.¡± This way, he could distract Alice


    so that the girl would not suspect them for the time being.


    He had never appeared on Instagram before. Other than his business partners and the people from the


    top wealthy families, no one else had seen him.


    Therefore, he was not that worried about being exposed.


    However, the other people in the Kaur family, especially the sisters, participated in too many activities


    and had a lot ofpanies under their name. It was very dangerous.


    After Rachel arranged everything, she couldn¡¯t help bute over and ask Daniel, ¡°Actually¡­ let¡¯s be


    honest with her. I don¡¯t think Alice is after your money. You don¡¯t have to be so guarded against her.¡±


    Daniel tapped his slender fingers on the armrest of the sofa rhythmically. He said mncholically,


    ¡°What do you think Alice will do if we confess now?¡±


    ¡°Divorce Daniel!¡± Alfred reminded him in a low voice.


    Although he had not met Alice yet, from everyone¡¯s description, he knew that his granddaughter¨Cin¨C


    If Daniel was exposed while they had no feelings for each other, she would definitely abandon him like


    the free spirit she


    was.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the thought of this, the old man couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Why was their family¡¯s child so


    stupid?


    At this moment, Josh also called home. He said that he wanted to go home for dinner and feel the


    warmth of the family.


    Alfred waved his hand and said to Daniel, ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t bump into that big mouth!¡±


    Daniel and Rachel brought the children to meet up with Alice. Josh happened to return to the vi.


    When he entered the house, he saw that the entire family was neatly gathered. He was a little


    puzzled.


    When he went to the kitchen to get Jane to prepare dinner, he found the box of king crabs from before.


    ¡°Eh? Why does this box of king crabs look so familiar¡­ I think this was what I gave Alice.¡± He rubbed


    his chin and muttered.


    William rolled his eyes when he heard this. He quickly smiled and said, ¡°What does it look like? Did you


    give our king crab


    12:19


    to someone else?¡±


    Hearing this, Josh¡¯s doubts disappeared.


    He thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. The supplier of this brand of king crabs belonged to the family. It¡¯s not


    surprising that there¡¯s an identical box in the vi!¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Outside the apartment door.


    Alice immediately went up to Daniel and Rachel when she saw theming out with the children.


    She first carefully checked Benny¡¯s injuries. After confirming that there were no problems, she waved


    the car key in her hand. ¡°Do you want to drive, or should I do it?¡±


    Daniel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Alice had sat in Daniel¡¯s car before and found that his driving skills were not bad, so she was


    happy to let him drive.


    After getting into the car, Alice sat in the front passenger seat, while Rachel sat in the back with the


    children.


    This Maserati was Josh¡¯s, but to be exact, Daniel had personally modified it and given it to him.


    Therefore, after getting into the car, he didn¡¯t even need Alice¡¯s reminder to know how to drive the car.


    ¡°Alice, I want a ss of water,¡± Aidy said weakly as he raised his hand.


    Alice had yet to figure out the structure of the car and was about to say that she had to look for the


    water.


    However, Daniel opened an exquisite mini refrigerator and took out a bottle of pure water before


    handing it to his son.


    Alice blinked. ¡°How did you know the refrigerator was here?¡±


    Josh had modified the car and she didn¡¯t even know the location of the refrigerator in the car. How did


    her husband know?


    Daniel paused and a strange look shed across his eyes. However, he remained calm as he said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the modification video of this car. The owner posted it on Instagram.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ That Josh really likes to show off.¡± Alice thought of Josh¡¯s personality and instantly dispelled her


    doubts.


    Seeing that Daniel could be exposed at any time, Rachel, who was in the back row, hurriedly said,


    ¡°Alice, it¡¯s gettingte. Should we go early? Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to buy anything when the


    store closes.¡±


    Alice immediately turned around and smiled. ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t worry. This store is even open at midnight.


    Theirdy boss is especially humane. She¡¯s famous for being a fairy!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rachel could not help but hold her face and say with a smile, ¡°Does everyone really


    say that?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ It¡¯s not just the people in the circle. The owners of ourmunity also often say that the


    Corporation only managed to marry her because he saved the gxy,¡± Alice said.


    Rachel was overjoyed when she heard that. ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s not it either. She¡¯s just as beautiful as a


    flower.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alice suddenly felt that Rachel¡¯s reaction was a little strange.


    Did she think they were praising her? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Daniel¡¯s expression was already a little dark. He cleared his throat and reminded her in a


    low voice, ¡°Rachel, how many times have I told you not to daydream?¡±


    Rachel immediately came back to her senses and realized that she had almost exposed herself just


    now. She quickly smiled and waved her hand to exin to Alice, ¡°Thedy boss and I both have the


    same surname, so I often fantasize that I¡¯m her. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡±


    Alice saw Rachel covering her face and looking quite embarrassed. She quickly smiled and said,


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seen thatdy from the Kaur family, I think she can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes curved up again.


    However, this time, she was on high alert and would definitely not allow herself to show any


    Otherwise, Daniel would have chopped her up with a knife.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the department store.


    abnormalities.


    ¡°Do you need to wear a mask?¡± Daniel asked with concern. The store was crowded and he was afraid


    that it would affect her.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯ve put on only a thin, elegantyer of makeup? It¡¯s as if I have


    no makeup at all. I lookpletely different from how I usually appear on screen Alice pointed at her


    face.


    She had especially changed her makeup after leaving the set.


    As she was now, no one would be able to recognize her unless they were a die¨Chard fan.


    ¡°In my opinion, you look the same no matter what kind of makeup you have on,¡± Daniel looked at the


    girl¡¯s face and said honestly.


    Alice was speechless. She thought, ¡°So, my husband can¡¯t differentiate faces?¡±


    The children frown when they witnessed Daniel¡¯s oblivious reaction. After looking at each other, Aidy


    represented them and said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy means that you¡¯re the most beautiful, no matter what you


    look like!¡±


    ¡°I think I look beautiful too!¡± Alice stuck out her tongue yfully.


    After getting out of the car, Alice realized that there were fewer people than usual.


    It turned out that the security guard had restricted the flow of people over there.


    A staff member exined that a higher¨Cup from thepany wasing to inspect the department


    store and so he had to do this.


    Alice heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that there were fewer people.


    Previously, she was a little afraid that there would be too many people and it would be inconvenient for


    Benny, who was injured. Now, it was different.


    Rachel quietly observed her surroundings. The corner of her lips curled up slightly when she saw that


    most of the staff had been reced by her husband¡¯s capable subordinates.


    She thought, ¡°Oh, hubby, you did well. I¡¯ll reward you with kisses and hugs when I get back!¡±


    This was the first time the three children had shopped in a department store like this. Therefore, after


    entering, they looked around seriously. It was as if they were curious about their surroundings.


    Alice instinctively thought that they usually did not have the chance to shop at a high¨Cend department


    store and a trace of bitterness surged in her heart again. She could not help but think that she had to


    treat the children better in the future.


    Daniel was afraid that Benny was too heavy and that Alice¡¯s arm would hurt from carrying him. Thus,


    he took the initiative to carry his son.


    As for Rachel, she held the hands of Aidy and Coco.


    Their good looks naturally attracted the attention of many people.


    ¡°Look, that family is so good¨Clooking! Especially that daughter, she looks so pure and innocent!¡±


    ¡°I wonder if their daughter is of age. I want to go over and ask for her contact information!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we form a team? I like that daughter too. She¡¯s my type. She even looks a little like a


    celebrity!¡±


    Alice was speechless when she heard what those people said. She thought, ¡°Guys, don¡¯t spout


    nonsense!


    ¡°How could I be Daniel¡¯s daughter?¡±


    At this moment, Daniel had an ugly expression. His handsome face was covered in a thickyer of


    frost, and the aura around him was different.


    As for Rachel, she said unhappily, ¡°Are they blind or something? Do we look like mother and daughter?


    I really want to beat them up so badly they don¡¯t recognize themselves!¡±


    As soon as she said this, a few reckless guys approached them.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss, can you add me on WhatsApp? I think you¡¯re gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°Do you y Wild Rift? I¡¯m the best Ashe on the server. I¡¯ll carry you!¡±


    ¡°I y this minigame too. We canpare our rankings, look¡­¡±


    At this moment, the little children¡¯s expressions were as dark as their father¡¯s.


    However, how could those guys understand what was going on? They thought that Daniel¡¯s reaction


    was purely because he didn¡¯t want his daughter to make friends with the opposite sex.


    12:19


    Hence, a brave one leaned over and said, ¡°Hey man, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Your daughter is too outstanding. We


    really can¡¯t control ourselves!¡±


    Daniel said in a heavy tone, ¡°My daughter?¡±


    Noticing her husband¡¯s mood, Alice immediately held his arm, then stood on tiptoe and took the


    initiative to kiss his face. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m yours!¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    At this moment, Daniel felt his mind nk for a second. Then, he was stiff all over and stood still in a


    daze.


    What? Alice¡­ had kissed him?


    It seemed that he could still smell the fragrance of her kiss and feel the warmth of her lips on his


    check.


    He did not find it annoying. Instead, he felt that it was like a dream.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Rachel, who was standing beside them, put on a smile instantly and could not be


    happier.


    It worked. It did work!


    Alice took the initiative to kiss her nerdy younger brother. Bravo! She hoped they would make a baby


    girl soon.


    Alice saw Daniel¡¯s reaction and thought that he was unhappy. Then, she stood on tiptoe and leaned


    close to his car as if she was kissing his ear. She exined in a low voice, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad. I


    don¡¯t want them to continue the misunderstanding.¡±


    With that, she looked at the young men around her and winked yfully. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve told you to wear


    his¨Cand¨Chers clothes. See? Now they¡¯ve all misunderstood it.¡±


    Daniel came back to his senses and looked down at Alice.


    Alice¡¯s eyes were sparkling with affection and were so bright that they looked like stars reflecting on a


    up and down a few times.


    Seeing Daniel¡¯s natural reaction, Alice smiled and continued, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad. I love you, and I


    love you only. I won¡¯t have a crush on anyone else.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Daniel could not help but stretch out his long arms to hold Alice¡¯s slender waist. He


    lowered his head as if he was telling everyone that she was his girl and nted a kiss on her


    forehead.


    Alice was also stunned. She did not expect the pride and aloof man to take the initiative then.


    The young men around had finally realized the whole thing. They all turned around in shock, then


    shook their heads and sighed.


    Some of them even muttered unhappily.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve her!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s young and gorgeous, but he¡¯s old and ugly. She¡¯s totally out of his league!


    ¡°Gosh! That ugly old man has stolen my first crush before I could ask her out.¡±


    Hearing their words, the kids puffed up their cheeks, their faces filled with anger.


    How infuriating! How could they speak like that?


    Although their father was much older than Alice, they still made a good couple!


    Moreover, Alice was young and gorgeous, but their daddy wasn¡¯t old and ugly at all!


    Didn¡¯t that mean they were ugly kids?


    The kids were not unhappy and decided to wait for an opportunity to teach them a lesson. When


    growing up, they would help their father torture those who wanted to hit on Alice!


    Rachel wasughing to tears aside. How she wished she had recorded the scene and could bring it


    back to share with the family.


    Unbelievably, the proud and arrogant Daniel had been put on the spot.


    Gosh! His love rivals had disliked and despised him out and out.


    She suddenly thought it was good that the couple showed up on public asions more often. Young


    men woulde and teach him to cherish his wife.


    Alice didn¡¯t sigh with relief until those young men were gone. When she tried to separate from Daniel,


    she realized he was holding her more tightly.


    It seemed that he was unhappy that she wanted to separate from him.


    She was stunned for a second. ¡°Daniel, you¡­¡±


    Daniel nced at her and said in an earnest tone, ¡°It¡¯s better this way.¡±


    12:19


    Alice was stunned for a moment. Then, she nodded and stopped trying to push him away.


    After they found a small stroller, Daniel put all the kids inside. But he pushed the stroller with one hand


    and kept holding Alice¡¯s waist with the other.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now and then, he red coldly and sharply at the young men around, warning them not to approach


    his woman!

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Rachel followed them all the way. When she saw Daniel hugging Alice even harder, she kept holding


    back herughter. In the end, she could not hold it in anymore. Then she dragged Aidy and Coco to


    the rest area with the excuse of going to the washroom andughed her ass off.


    ¡°Aidy, Coco, did you see the look on your daddy¡¯s face?¡±


    The two kids did not understand what made their Aunt Rachelugh to tears. At the same time, they


    tilted their little heads. and stared at her in confusion.


    Rachel squatted down, pressed her hands on the children¡¯s shoulders, and said with a serious face,


    ¡°Because your father has caten his words! Have you forgotten what he said the other day?¡±


    The two kids blinked, then showed that they had recalled it.


    Oh, Daddy said that he wouldn¡¯t like Alice or get jealous.


    ¡°Look, your daddy is hugging Alice more and more tightly, looking like he¡¯s so afraid of losing her. Oh


    god! I can¡¯t hold myughter anymore.¡± Saying it, Rachel felt that such a good thing was worth


    sharing.


    Then, she took out her phone, took a photo of them immediately, and sent it to the group chat.


    William replied immediately, [Geez! It looks like Daniel is clinging to his wife.]


    Marie texted, [Oh? Didn¡¯t he say he doesn¡¯t care about his wife? What is he doing now? Isn¡¯t it a p in


    his face?]


    Alfred added, [Daniel¡¯s clothes don¡¯t go well with Alice. Tell him to get some new clothes and match


    them with his wife.]


    The Kaur family had a heated discussion in the group chat. Then, someone realized that something


    was wrong.


    Josh, who was eating fruits in the living room, zoomed in on the photo and could not help but mutter,


    ¡°The girl¡¯s back looks like Alice.¡±


    William had good hearing. When he heard this sentence, he exchanged nces with his elders warily


    in no time. Then, he quietly sent a private message to Rachel, the group leader.


    [Rachel, withdraw the message now. Josh saw it.]


    Not until then did Rachel realize she had sent the photo to a group chat that Daniel and Josh were in.


    She decisively withdrew the photos and typed a message in dead earnest.


    [Sorry, Guys. I¡¯ve sent the wrong message. It was not Daniel and his wife.]


    However, this looked more like a cover¨Cup.


    Josh rubbed his chin, narrowed his eyes, and began to think carefully.


    He wasn¡¯t sure of the woman in the photo because he could see her back only. But he knew the guy


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    who had the aura of authority and overwhelmingness even with his back to him.


    It was Daniel! He was sure of it.


    For some reason, Josh had a bad feeling at this moment. He quickly took out his phone and sent a


    message to Alice.


    [Alice, are you shopping in the supermarket with your husband now?]


    Alice nced at her phone and replied, [Yeah.]


    Josh texted, [Send me a frontal photo of your husband.]


    After reading the message, Alice nced at the man beside her and shook her head decisively. [My


    husband doesn¡¯t like to take photos. Maybe next time.]


    Josh texted again, [Please! I need to see your husband¡¯s face now. This is very important!]


    He remembered Alice once said her husband¡¯s surname was Kaur, and he was an employee of the


    Kaur Group and wasn¡¯t from a wealthy family.


    At first, he didn¡¯t think a lot about it. He was misled because she said her husband wasn¡¯t from a


    wealthy family. But then he felt something was wrong, and it couldn¡¯t only be a coincidence.


    But he still could not figure it out. If Daniel married Alice, why did he have to pretend to be poor? Why


    did the whole family have to pretend to be poor?


    So, he should dig up into it before telling Alice.


    Otherwise, if Alice cut ties with him because of this, it wouldn¡¯t be worth the candle.


    12:19


    Chapter NG


    Alice and Daniel happened to find some household goodies and didn¡¯t want to take photos. So, she


    texted Josh, I¡¯m busy. Talk to youtent


    Josh was at a loss for words. Damn it! It¡¯s important! I mean it.]

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Josh sent another message, but Alice did not reply. He knew Alice would not text back, so he came to


    William and tied to pry on it, ¡°Daniel didn¡¯t marry Freddie?¡±


    William rolled his eyes. ¡°How could Daniel marry Freddie? What were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I think they are always together. And there is a die¨Chard shipper of them in Hollywood, who updates


    their lovey¨Cdovey stuff online every day.¡± Of course, the one who shared their lovey¨Cdovey moments


    happened to be Freddie¡¯s younger sister.


    William found it funny and annoying, thenughed. He knocked his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know if


    Daniel likes men or women?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to be sure,¡± Josh mumbled. ¡°unless you tell me who his wife is.¡±


    ¡°Before Daniel agrees, I can¡¯t tell you anything.¡± William pursed his lips and shrugged, looking


    helpless.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t get anything from William, Josh turned to look at the elders at home.


    ¡°Darling, is the epiphyllum in the courtyard about to bloom? Shall we go take a look?¡±


    ¡°Sons, take your wives and join us in the courtyard!¡°,


    Alfred and Marie gave the order, and everyone who was supposed to leave left.


    Josh was lost for words. He felt he was being despised, and even his parents were wary


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find the truth myself!¡± he thought.


    of him.


    They were in the supermarket.


    ¡°Madam, would you like to get your husband some male enhancement products? It¡¯s good for him.¡±


    The salesperson at the counter came up to her and asked with a fawning smile.


    Alice hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No need. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no need to be embarrassed. When a man is in his middle ages, he might have


    difficulties getting it up at times. Come on. Get one for him. You¡¯ll also be happy if he¡¯s good in bed.


    The male salesperson said and gave Alice a knowing look.


    Alice noticed the look on Daniel¡¯s face and immediately waved her hand. She leaned over and told the


    salesperson, ¡°My husband is awesome in bed. Seriously, we don¡¯t need this kind of product. Sell it to


    someone else.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. It looks like I won¡¯t be able to sell it.¡± As he spoke, the salesperson gave Daniel a


    thumbs up. ¡°Awesome in bed. Very impressive, sir!¡±


    Hearing this, Alice held her forehead, and the corners of her mouth twitched. She couldn¡¯t be more


    embarrassed, wondering what the salesperson was doing!


    How could he say that to Daniel?


    Daniel did not understand what they meant. After leaving the counter, he asked, ¡°Awesome in bed?


    Why did he suddenly tell me that?¡±


    ¡°Well, uh¡­ I don¡¯t know, either.¡± Alice looked away awkwardly.


    Had she known it, she wouldn¡¯t have told the salesperson that.


    She felt very guilty when looking at Daniel¡¯s serious expression.


    Daniel stared at Alice with a heavy gaze. He wanted to say something else, but Rachel had already


    rushed over with Aidy and Coco.


    They would do grocery shopping in the supermarket next.


    To avoid exining the bed thing, Alice kept buying and buying.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, she realized she had bought too much for Rachel. The car could not even hold them all.


    Looking at those things, Alice didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Oh, it seemed I¡¯ve bought too much.¡±


    Rachel smiled and said, ¡°Alice, your brother¨Cinw¡¯s van is nearby. I¡¯ll call him to help. You and Daniel


    can go back with


    the children first.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Alice was still a little worried. ¡°Are you sure it can fit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Your brother¨Cinw has a big van. Oh, look! He¡¯s calling in. Off you go. I can handle it


    myself.¡± Rachel


    12:19


    urged and pushed Alice and Daniel out.


    Finally, Alice came to the parking lot with the clothes she had bought for the kids and Daniel. While she


    was packing, someone was staring at her furiously from somewhere not far away.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    ¡°Look, Preston! That¡¯s Alice, right?¡± Mark looked at the man beside him and snorted. ¡°Mr. Richards said


    that she has hooked up with a toy boy. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but it turned out to be true¡±


    Preston narrowed his eyes, and his face looked even more gloomy. He said to the bodyguards beside


    him, ¡°Go!¡±


    After Alice filled the trunk, she pped her hands and was about to say something to the kids. Then


    she saw two bodyguards in ck suits suddenly rushing over to her.


    After seeing the logos on their bodies, Alice¡¯s eyes turned sharp in a sh. She immediately closed the


    trunk and rushed forward to punch one of the bodyguards in the face.


    That bodyguard did not expect Alice to be such a good fighter and was caught off guard, blood flowing,


    from the corner of his mouth.


    By the time they had realized it, their faces were fierce and twisted.


    Alice was worried about Daniel and the three kids, so she could not go all out to kick their asses.


    Just as Alice was fighting against them, another man with a baseball bat came over, looking, like he


    was trying to hit the back of Alice¡¯s head.


    Alice didn¡¯t notice it, and that person looked even more arrogant.


    However, he heard a cracking sound before he could hit Alice with the baseball bat.


    Immediately after, a series of screams of pain resounded through the parking lot.


    Hearing the scream, Alice immediately turned around and saw Daniel stepping on the man with the


    baseball bat. He looked bloody cold and had an overwhelmingly murderous aura,


    The man¡¯s arm seemed to have been broken by him.


    The other two bodyguards saw this and immediately rushed over. But they were no match for Daniel


    and were beaten to the ground.


    Alice had never seen Daniel fight before, and she was shocked.


    Unexpectedly, Daniel, who looked like an otherworldly cold fish, was so fierce and handsome when he


    fought.


    ¡°Alice, over here!¡± Daniel raised his hand and gestured for Alice toe over.


    Alice came back to her senses and immediately walked towards him. Then, she subconsciously


    shielded the three kids. behind her.


    Preston, who wanted his bodyguards to teach Alice a lesson in the first ce, saw his henchmen were


    so fucked up and looked even worse. He pulled his younger brother Mark and came over.


    After seeing their faces clearly, Alice patted Daniel¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Take the boys to the car


    first.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Daniel was worried about Alice being alone.


    Alice nodded firmly at him. ¡°They¡¯re my family by blood. I can handle them. Now get in the car with the


    boys.¡±


    She would inevitably say something harsh when facing up to Preston, and she didn¡¯t want Daniel and


    the kids to hear it.


    It would kill their mood.


    Alice insisted. Daniel had no choice, and in the end, he controlled himself and carried the kids to the


    car first.


    When Preston saw Daniel getting into the car with the kids, his face was filled with disdain. He looked


    at Alice in disgust.


    He said coldly, ¡°Alice, you¡¯ve abandoned yourself to vice. Shame on you!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alice raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled coldly. ¡°What made you say that, Mr.


    Doyle?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She had always known that Preston had been in touch with Travis.


    Therefore, she guessed that Preston and Mark must havee over to say something nasty about her


    marriage to Daniel.


    But she was no longer the obedient little girl five years ago. She was no longer afraid of their harsh


    words and sarcastic


    If they dared to talk harshly again, she would dare to sass them till they were too ashamed to show


    their faces!

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Preston hated Alice¡¯s attitude a lot. His eyes darkened, and he red at her without a blink.


    Then he said, ¡°Mr. Richards is rich and promising and doesn¡¯t care about your shameful past. He is


    your perfect choice, but you don¡¯t want him. And you demeaned yourself to be with a toy boy like that!


    What the hell is wrong with you? You¡¯re so impossible!¡±


    Aliceughed instead of being angry. ¡°Mr. Doyle, you think Mr. Richards is a perfect choice? Fine then.


    Tell any of your other daughters to marry him!¡±


    On the one hand, he despised her for being shameless. On the other hand, he wanted to use her to


    manipte Travis and bring connections to the Doyle family.


    Could he be more disgusting?


    ¡°Fiona and the other girls aren¡¯t like you! They¡¯re preserving their moral integrity and waiting to bring


    glory to the family! But what about you? Look what you¡¯ve done all these years. You¡¯ve been selling


    yourself in Hollywood and even screwing with a toy boy!¡±


    Preston¡¯s words were extremely harsh. ¡°What are you thinking? How can you do these things to


    humiliate the Doyle family? How can you disgrace the name of yourself and the family?¡±


    He had told his men to keep an eye on Alice because he wanted to marry her into a wealthy family and


    bring more interest to the Doyle family. But what had she done?


    She had hooked up with a toy boy with three kids, which had pissed him off.


    Alice¡¯s face looked bloody cold.


    He said Fiona had preserved her moral integrity. Huh, how sarcastic!


    He said she had been selling herself in Hollywood and screwing with a toy boy. That was mean!


    To them, whatever she had done was wrong and useless unless she sold herself and brought fortune


    to the Doyle family.


    Preston knew he couldn¡¯t control Alice, so he pointed to the car and roared, ¡°You nasty toy boy, read


    my lips! Do you think Alice will be with you for long? Not on your life! I can fucking kill you any time as


    long as I am in Lonrid!¡±


    ¡°If you dare to touch them, I swear I¡¯ll get back at your son and cut him! Then you¡¯ll have no grandkids


    in your life!¡± Alice interrupted him with a cold face.


    He threatened her and even dared to threaten her loved ones. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore!


    Did he think she could not deal with people from the Doyle family?


    When Preston saw Alice¡¯s angry face, he felt an inexplicable chill in the spine. However, he still


    growled fiercely, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t you dare touch your brother!¡±


    ¡°Try me!¡± Alice sneered coldly and red at Preston firmly.


    There was nothing she didn¡¯t dare to do when it came to knocking down the Doyle family.


    Preston never thought that Alice would dare to challenge him then.


    Damn it!


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this little bitch could still seduce Travis and control him, he would kill her


    right away!


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m your father. Whatever I¡¯ve done and said is for your good! You¡¯re supposed to be grateful, or


    else¡­¡± Preston still talked to her in a threatening tone.


    But Alice curled up her lips, waved her hand, and opened the door on the passenger seat,


    Then she said, ¡°Sorry, but I choose to be ungrateful!¡±


    ¡°Alice, what the hell are you talking about, you ungrateful girl! Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll get all of them to


    shut you out in Hollywood?¡± Preston threatened in rage.


    However, Alice didn¡¯t bother to listen to what he would say.


    She smiled at Daniel and signaled him to start the car. Then, she rolled up the window.


    Seeing Alice¡¯s car going further away, Preston was about to explode and cursed furiously, ¡°Damn it!


    Howe I have such an ungrateful daughter!¡±


    Mark stood beside him, looked much calmer, and said with a long face, ¡°Preston, get someone to look


    into that toy boy. Then, we¡¯ll figure out something and get Mr. Richards to castrate him! By then, Alice


    won¡¯t be able to be with him again.¡±


    12:20


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When Preston heard this, he narrowed his eyes, and a sinister look shed across his face. Hmm.


    We¡¯ll at under the table Alice is a smart cookie. We must keep it from her and give her a sudden blow¡±


    ¡°Sure, we will. No worries


    Alice adjusted her emotions and immediately exined to Daniel in the car. That¡¯s my father, a terrible


    guy who likes to sell his daughter. I don¡¯t want you and the boys to be attacked by him¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Noticing the sh of sadness in Alice¡¯s eyes, Daniel reached out and ced his big palm on her hand,


    holding it more tightly.


    The warmth of his palm made Alice¡¯s heart racing. Then, she looked up at him, her eyes looking bright


    like stars. ¡°Daniel,


    you¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s my job to protect you and the kids. Leave it to me from now on.¡±


    He would not let anyone go around attacking her at will!


    And he would not let her feel any sadness anymore.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice felt her heart unconsciously beating faster, and she was a little flushed. She was silent for a long


    time before turning back to look at the kids.


    ¡°Oh, poor babies. Are you scared?¡±


    The three kids shook their heads decisively.


    They even raised their little fists and pinched their arms.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m strong. I can protect you with Daddy in the future,¡± said Aidy.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m good at boxing. I¡¯ll help you beat up the bad guys,¡± said Coco.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m injured now. But I¡¯ll be very good at fighting when I fully recover. Whoever has bullied you, I¡¯ll


    give them a good beating and let them learn their lessons!¡± said Benny.


    Hearing the kids¡® words, Alice couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter and said to Daniel, ¡°Daniel, see?


    The boys are so sweet.¡±


    Her smile was so beautiful that Daniel couldn¡¯t help but take another look at it, which almost caused the


    car to deviate from the road.


    ¡°Daniel, focus! We¡¯re all in the car.¡± When Alice saw that the car had deviated, she quickly raised her


    hand to remind him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel gripped the steering wheel expressionlessly, but he still couldn¡¯t help looking at her from


    the corner of his


    eyes.


    Encountering Preston was like a minor episode of their day, and they were unaffected by it.


    After they got home, Alice cooked and began to pack the gifts.


    When she put the kids to bed at night, she specially asked them what the family elders liked so that she


    could prepare for the meeting¨Cup on the weekend.


    Josh grabbed Alice¡¯s wrist when she arrived at the cast the next day.


    ¡°Josh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alice was a little worried when looking at the man, who was always high¨Cspirited


    and vigorous, but at that time, he seemed very uneasy with messy hair and an unshaven chin.


    ¡°Show me your husband¡¯s photo,¡± Josh said emotionally.


    He had tried everything he could to find it out the night before, but no one told him who Daniel had


    married.


    He wanted to rush to Alice¡¯s ce to figure it out, but he was afraid that he would see Daniel there. In


    that case, he would not be able to be friends with her again.


    Hence, he got so anxious that he was up the whole night.


    Alice twitched the corner of her mouth speechlessly. She took out her phone and said, ¡°Here! Check it


    yourself. I don¡¯t have any of his photos on my phone.¡±


    ¡°Howe? Aren¡¯t you two married? Why didn¡¯t you take photos of him? Is it because your husband is


    too ugly to show his face?¡± Josh thought he would rather Alice¡¯s husband be ugly.


    Alice was so angry that she almost rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Come off it, Josh! Stop talking nonsense!


    My husband is handsome but doesn¡¯t like to take photos!¡±


    ¡°What about the marriage license? Show me your marriage license.¡±


    ¡°My husband has lost the marriage license,¡± Alice said.


    Josh instantly exploded. ¡°Alice, he¡¯s lost something so important! What¡¯s wrong with him? Can he be


    more stupid?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not his fault.¡± Alice pouted.


    12:20


    Josh took a deep breath, but he really couldn¡¯t calm down. He pressed Alice¡¯s shoulders and said,


    ¡°Dear Alice, listen to me.


    ¡°If what?¡± there came another man¡¯s voice,


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:20

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Upon seeing the man¡¯s face, Alice immediately tilted her head and waved her hand. ¡°Hi, Frankie, long


    time!¡±


    Josh¡¯s back stiffened. He turned around stiffly and saw Frankie¡¯s serious expression. It was clear that


    Frankie was here to


    cause trouble.


    Josh, who suspected that his cousin Daniel had married Alice secretly, felt guilty at the time. He pulled


    Alice backward and said, ¡°Um, Alice, do you think Frankie is in a bad mood today?¡±


    Alice nodded. ¡°I think he was dumped!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and then we¡¯ll run,¡± Josh whispered.


    Alice agreed.


    ¡°One, two¡­ What the fuck! Alice, you¡¯re running too fast! You¡¯re as fast as an escaped hare!¡± Josh


    didn¡¯t even finish counting when he saw Alice disappear in a sh.


    By the time he regained his senses, Frankie had grabbed him by the shoulder and said coldly, ¡°I heard


    that you were asking around about Alice¡¯s husbandst night. Is there anything wrong with her


    husband?¡±


    Josh wasn¡¯t afraid of Frankie usually, but it got Alice involved this time. He knew he couldn¡¯t bear the


    consequences, so he looked at his fingers and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. I think he¡¯s poor and doesn¡¯t


    deserve Alice!¡±


    ¡°Poor? I don¡¯t think so!¡± Frankie pulled Josh towards the parking lot.


    Josh looked bitter and asked, ¡°Frankie, you have found out, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The only response he got was a cold snort from Frankie.


    To Alice¡¯s surprise, Frankie didn¡¯te for her ever since. Instead, he had said something to Josh that


    left him in low spirits the entire day. He even didn¡¯t want to talk to her when they met.


    At the end of the shoot, Josh held Alice¡¯s hand and blinked as he asked, ¡°Alice, are you sure I can¡¯t go


    with you to see your husband¡¯s family this weekend?¡±


    Alice shook her head and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll scare them. After all, they¡¯re not from a


    wealthy family.¡±


    Josh frowned.


    Frankie didn¡¯t find out who it was, but he gave him a photo of Alice and Daniel outside the club.


    Frankie and the others couldn¡¯t recognize the guy in the photo, but he could. He had lived with Daniel


    for over 20 years and could be sure of it by ncing at his side face.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was Daniel.


    However, he still wanted to take his chances and take another look at it. What if it was not Daniel but


    only some guy with a simr face?


    In the end, Josh did not convince Alice to bring him along.


    He had asked her for the address and thought it over at home, wondering if he should sneak over.


    When it was time to meet her inws, Alice changed into a clean andfortable floral dress early in


    the morning.


    Then, she put on the new clothes for the kids and made sure that Daniel looked good, then they left.


    Seeing his BMW¡¯s trunk was stuffed, Daniel wished he could tell her not to bring gifts and that his


    family didn¡¯t need them.


    But Alice looked like she was expecting it. He could not bear to refuse her, so he could only restrain his


    thoughts and secretly think he had to text his parents when it was almost time, asking them not to show


    they didn¡¯t like them.


    ¡°Where are they now?¡± Marie changed into the gray sportswear she had prepared and asked William


    nervously.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be nervous¡­ Everyone, rx!¡± William couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw the


    nervous look on everyone¡¯s face.


    Marie sighed. ¡°How can I not be nervous? It¡¯s my first time inviting Alice to meet the family.¡±


    Right after Marie finished speaking, Josh¡¯s father, Walter Kaur, suddenly pped his head and


    screamed out of surprise, ¡°Dad, Mom, what should we do? The big mouth Josh will be here, too!¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    ¡°How did he know we were here?¡± Alfred¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s got a bodyguard to locate us.¡± Walter lowered his head and was afraid that his father would


    give him a good scolding.


    Alfred narrowed his turbid eyes and touched his chin. After pausing for a few seconds, he said in a low


    voice, ¡°Tell the bodyguards to set up a roadblock to stop him!¡°


    ¡°Grandpa, isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡± William hurriedly stepped forward and said.


    How would Daniel exin it to his wife Alice if they saw the roadblock?


    Of course, Alfred understood his concerns, but he said lightly, ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be all up to Daniel!¡±


    Honest was the best policy. If Daniel had told the truth from the very beginning, everyone wouldn¡¯t have


    to put on an act.


    But he had chosen to keep the truth from her and caused everyone great trouble. So, he would be on


    his own if anything went wrong!


    Anyway, the Kaur family¡¯s bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to set up the roadblock in a big way. They only put


    handrails and sandbags on the road Josh would take.


    When Alice and Daniel passed by, they happened to see the roadblock.


    She thought the guards would investigate them and patted the back of Daniel¡¯s hand. ¡°Stay in the car


    with the boyster. I¡¯ll go out and check.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel nced at the clothes of the guards beside him and understood the whole thing. Then he said


    calmly, ¡°They won¡¯t investigate us.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Alice immediately asked.


    Daniel held the steering wheel without changing his expression and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a warning


    sign over there. They are looking for someone from the Kaur family.¡±


    He had recognized the bodyguard first before noticing the warning sign.


    He knew that this was a hint given to him by the bodyguards.


    Perhaps Josh wasing, but the family elders did not want to see him, so they tried to stop him.


    Alice looked at the warning sign by the roadside and nodded.


    Daniel and the kids secretly sighed with relief at the same time.


    Although there was a warning sign, they were still worried that Alice would get off and check with the


    guards. When they arrived, Alice saw a small courtyard where she could see many old and young


    people at the gate. When Alice saw the big scene, she blushed in no time. ¡°Daniel, why did you tell


    them all toe out?¡±


    She would be shy and embarrassed!


    Daniel nced at everyone and said calmly, ¡°They all want to wee you personally.¡±


    ¡°Alice, you helped us, and our family owes you big time, so everyone wees you in person.¡± Aidy,


    the boy sitting in the backseat, was afraid his father would not say a word, so he immediately exined


    it to her for him.


    Alice smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get off quickly.¡±


    Marie and Alice had met before, so Alice addressed Marie first after they arrived. After that, she


    greeted Alfred and the others.


    Even Rachel¡¯s children hade long.


    Those kids were primary school students and were undoubtedly good at putting on an act.


    They came up to surround Alice and kept telling her how pretty she was and how happy they were to


    see her. They were as sweet as Daniel¡¯s kids.


    Alice finally understood why Aidy, Coco, and Benny were so cute.


    It was a family trait.


    When he saw Daniel carrying the gifts out of the trunk, Alfred was over the moon.


    He told Daniel to move a pot of flowers back then, but Daniel would order William and the others to do


    it for him.


    12:20


    Chapter Dy


    Now that he was married, he would do it himself after his wife gave the word.


    It was better to be married.


    Alice chatted with the young boys for a while. She soon noticed Daniel was moving things alone and


    turned around to help


    However, Rachel¡¯s eldest son pped his hands and said confidently, ¡°Alice, leave it to us. Men are


    supposed to do the hard


    work?


    As soon as he finished speaking, she saw the eldest boy leading a group of younger boys to help.


    Rachel looked at her sons, who usually did not do any chores but had been so willing to prove


    themselves in front of Alice, and then quietly exchanged a nce with Alfred.


    It was so good that Daniel was married.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    While Alice distributed the gifts to the children in the courtyard, Alfred and the others began discussing


    with Daniel in the house.


    ¡°Daniel, what do you think if I give Alice a gift worth a hundred thousand dors at the first meeting? Is


    it good?¡± Alfred was holding a nice box in his hand with a gift inside.


    Although they were told to pretend to be poor, they still had to give her a gift to show their sincerity.


    Daniel frowned. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    Alfred heard it and pulled a long face immediately. ¡°How can it be too expensive? I think it¡¯s a little too


    cheap.


    Hector stood aside and nced at his wife, Reba.


    At first, Reba wasn¡¯t happy with her daughter¨Cinw Alice, but she saw Alice this day and her


    concern for Daniel¡¯s three


    kids.


    Besides, she also found it very interesting when she saw her son Daniel, who was always arrogant


    and aloof, had willingly yed Alice¡¯s driver and porter.


    So, she wasn¡¯t unhappy with Alice anymore and finally epted her.


    She took the initiative to approach them and distributed the gifts she had prepared in advance to the


    family elders. And she also exined, ¡°In an ordinary family, people give gifts of no more than two


    thousand dors at the first meeting. Daniel ims to be poor, and I think he¡¯ll be fine if we give Alice a


    gift worth two hundred dors. I¡¯ve wrapped the gifts for everyone. And, we would tell Alice we¡¯ve sold


    one of our cows to buy her gifts if she asked.¡±


    Alfred and Marie took over the gifts and weighed them in their hands. At the same time, they shook


    their heads and sighed, looking at Daniel bitterly.


    Weren¡¯t it for Daniel, they would never give their granddaughter¨Cinw Alice such cheap gifts.


    Daniel did understand what his grandparents were thinking. However, he and Alice didn¡¯t get to know


    each other well yet, so he did not want to let her know too much about him then.


    He thought if things between him and Alice were going to work out and they fell deeply in love, he


    would treat Alice fairly and give her the best he had.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Father, Mother¡­¡± Daniel looked at the gifts in the house again, cleared his throat,


    and reminded, ¡°These gifts are not too expensive or nice. If you don¡¯t like them, please don¡¯t throw


    them away right now. Later¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t like it?¡± Before Daniel could finish speaking, Marie interrupted him. ¡°I like it very


    much! I want to use it all the time!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I like it, too! I would also like it even if Alice gave me a fallen leaf!¡± Alfred added.


    The fact was that the Kaur family was not as picky as Daniel had thought.


    And Alice was very thoughtful in picking their gifts, and they happened to be something they could use.


    How could they not like them?


    ¡°Marie, do you need my help with lunch?¡±


    After bonding with the children, Alice came in and asked.


    She thought she should help with meals since she was part of the family.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so sweet, dear Alice. Daniel¡¯s four sisters have gotten lunch ready. Just make yourself at


    home and talk to us.¡± After Marie finished speaking, she pulled Alice in and gave everyone a look.


    ¡°Alice. This is my first meeting gift for you. I hope you like it.¡± Reba, the mother¨Cinw, gave her the


    gift first.


    Alice took over the gift, smiled, and said sweetly, ¡°Thanks, Reba.¡±


    Reba felt her heart melt at that moment.


    She didn¡¯t have a daughter and had always wanted a sweet girl in the family.


    Now, her dream hade true.


    Seeing his wife Reba looking so joyful, Hector also gave Alice a gift.


    Alice thanked him and took over the gift.


    After that, the other elders in the family winked at Daniel to let him introduce them while giving Alice


    gifts.


    12:21


    After getting to know the elders, Daniel¡¯s brothers and cousins came over. Other than William, Alice


    had never seen the


    others.


    William took the lead, and they began introducing themselves one by one.


    However, Alice noticed something.


    Children of the Kaur family were ranked ording to age. Daniel was the fifth child of his generation,


    and William was the seventh. The sixth child was Noah, and the ninth child was Hunter. But the eighth


    child, Josh, wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Daniel, where is he, then? Is he out working?¡± Alice could not help but ask.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    When Daniel heard this, a strange look shed across his eyes.


    As for William, he secretly regretted having introduced themselves ording to age just now. He had


    missed out on Josh.


    What reason should they tell Alice so that she wouldn¡¯t doubt it?


    ording to their family¡¯s current conditions, it was reasonable to say that Josh had gone abroad.


    How about going on a business trip?


    It was the first time that Alice had met the entire family. How could he go on a business trip at this


    time?


    What about telling her he fell sick?


    But where could they find someone who happened to be sick if Alice wanted to visit him in the


    hospital?


    Just as William and the others didn¡¯t know what to say, they heard Daniel say calmly, ¡°The eighth child


    has offended someone in thepany and was transferred to the Watnd. He¡¯ll be back in half a


    year¡±


    Hearing that, Alice could not help but feel sorry for him. ¡°The conditions in Watnd are so tough. I


    hope he¡¯s doing okay there.¡±


    ¡°He deserved it! He should have watched his mouth.¡± Daniel said in a tone of disappointment.


    However, Alice pursed her lips and could not help but despise him in her heart. ¡°You can¡¯t watch your


    mouth, either¡±


    This topic was like a small episode of the gathering, and it was quickly flipped over.


    During lunch, Alice looked at the table full of delicious dishes and couldn¡¯t admire Daniel¡¯s four sisters


    more.


    They were extremely good at cooking.


    But Rachel and her sisters wouldn¡¯t tell Alice they had ordered food delivery.


    Alfred and the others were so happy that they told William to open the wine that Alice had brought.


    The fragrance of the wine filled the air, and Alfred told everyone to try it.


    Alice was a non¨Cdrinker, but when she thought Daniel couldn¡¯t drive under the influence and it was


    impolite if neither of them agreed to toast Alfred, she smiled and began to drink with Alfred and the


    others.


    But out of her expectation, Alfred and the others could hold their liquor.


    And it was a big family. She clinked sses with them one after another and quickly got drunk.


    Seeing that her cheeks were flushed from getting drunk, the three kids were worried. They puffed up


    their cheeks and looked at the elders who went on drinking.


    When Marie saw the kids were unhappy, she quickly came to them and exined.


    ¡°We got Alice to drink so she can give you a baby sister sooner.¡±


    The kids tilted their heads and raised their little hands to hold their foreheads, looking confused.


    Did drinking have anything to do with having a baby sister?


    William saw the babies¡® reaction and smiled. ¡°When Alice is drunk, she can kiss, hug and do something


    else with your daddy.¡±


    The three kids¡® eyes lit up at the same time.


    In that case, they were all in favor of the idea!


    Alice was resting in a room in a daze when her phone suddenly rang.


    Josh was trapped on the road and was so worried about her that he called.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Alice¡¯s voice was soft and seductive. It was clear that she was drunk.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When Josh heard her voice, he immediately exploded. ¡°Alice, did you drink?¡±


    Alice sighed and nodded. ¡°Yep, I drank with Daniel¡¯s grandparents, parents, uncles, sisters, and their


    husbands¡­¡±


    Josh looked around and thought of Alice¡¯s personality again. He was getting more and more anxious.


    ¡°Alice, do you know


    who they are?¡±


    ¡°Who are they? They are family, right?¡± Alice smiled and then fell silent.


    12:21


    Josh couldn¡¯t hear her voice and was about to hit the ceiling. It wasn¡¯t good to say so, but he knew his


    family were no good people


    Now that they were putting on an act, there must be a trap!


    Damn it? You stupid girl, Alice! What if they take advantage of you?¡± Josh thought to himself.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    At this moment, Josh wished he could break through the roadblock and rush to see Alice, but the Kaur


    family¡¯s bodyguards


    refused to let him.


    He could neither scold nor fight them. So, he could do nothing but sit by the roadside sadly and wait for


    Alice¡¯s car to pass.


    Alice slept in the room for a long time. She was thirsty in the middle of her sleep, so she got up in a


    daze and walked towards the kitchen alone.


    However, the moment she entered the kitchen, she was taken aback.


    The nearly 360¨Csquare¨Cfoot kitchen was full of strangers, and they were all in ck suits and carrying


    tools as if they were cleaning.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did¡­ Ie to the wrong ce?¡±


    Alice blinked, backed out, and closed the kitchen door.


    However, she turned around and looked at the yellow kitchen door again. Scratching her head, she


    muttered to herself, ¡°Weird. It¡¯s here. I didn¡¯t go the wrong way.¡±


    Alice was drunk and couldn¡¯t think quickly. After realizing she had not gone the wrong way, she stood


    on the spot and swayed for a while. Then she immediately clenched her fists. ¡°Thieves! They are


    thieves!¡±


    Just as Alice was about to open the door and beat up the thieves, she suddenly felt a weight on her


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    shoulder.


    The next second, she felt a familiar air of coldness around her.


    She subconsciously turned around and met the eyes as deep as the sea.


    ¡°Oh, Daniel.¡± Alice pouted her lips and pointed in the direction of the kitchen door. ¡°I¡­ I saw thieves in


    the kitchen. Call the police first, and then we¡¯ll go in and catch them!¡±


    At this moment, they heard the sound of windows opening and closing from the kitchen.


    Alice immediately stayed alert and sped Daniel¡¯s hand. ¡°Daniel, listen, thieves! Let¡¯s go fight the


    thieves!¡±


    She was drunk, and her cheeks were a little pinkish. Saying that, her cheeks puffed up, and she looked


    cute with that.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. He hugged her slender waist and said softly, ¡°You heard wrong. There are no


    thieves there!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Yes, there are thieves inside. I saw them just now. Daniel, pleasee in with me to take a


    look, okay? Please!¡± Alice¡¯s voice was slightly nasal, sounding very soft and pleasant.


    Daniel felt like he was touched deep down. In the end, he did not say anything to reject her but said in


    a low voice, ¡°Okay. But promise you¡¯ll stand behind me and not act rashly, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise!¡± Alice nodded obediently as the kids did.


    Next, Daniel pushed open the kitchen door.


    But they saw nobody inside.


    ¡°Oh? Where are they?¡± Alice scratched her head and looked lovely confused.


    But she did see someone just now.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk. You must have seen wrongly,¡± Daniel said with a poker face.


    Alice staggered a few steps and checked the small cabs inside. ¡°No one can hide inside. Well, I


    must have seen wrongly.¡±


    Outside the door, the bodyguards standing against the wall did not even dare to breathe loudly as they


    roared in their hearts.


    ¡°Mrs. Kaur, you made a mistake. You must have seen wrongly!¡±


    Daniel rubbed Alice¡¯s head, and his eyes softened a little. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home, okay?¡±


    Alice nodded. She got drunk. She was afraid the Kaur family would misunderstand her if she stayed


    longer.


    After bidding farewell to the Kaur family, the couple left with the kids.


    Josh, who had been waiting for Alice by the roadside, suddenly saw a car appear on the road.


    As the headlights shed, he had made out the license te.


    ¡°Fuck! Finally, she¡¯s back!¡± he cursed in his heart.


    12:21


    Josh put out his cigarette and rushed to the middle of the road without hesitation. Then he opened her


    arms¡­


    Send Gift


    Comme

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Alice kept murmuring in the car to tell Daniel to slow down, so Daniel remained the speed at thirty miles


    per hour.


    When he saw Josh, he immediately stepped on the brake.


    Alice felt like vomiting from the sudden brake. She patted the car window. ¡°Daniel, I feel like throwing


    up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel stopped the car and came over to open the door for Alice. He helped her out of the car


    and watched her bend over to vomit. Then, he patted her back gently to make her feel better.


    Josh stood at the side and quietly watched Daniel looking after Alice carefully. He had mixed feelings in


    his heart.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Daniel held Alice and asked with concern.


    Alice swayed in a daze. She blinked and finallyy in his arms, unable to say anything.


    Seeing this, Josh rushed over and tried to pat Alice on the shoulder.


    However, he saw Daniel holding her in his arms and protecting her.


    He even brushed her hair with his slender fingers and kissed the top of her hair. He called out softly,


    ¡°Alice¡­¡±


    However, Alice waspletely unresponsive. She let him hug her like that and even parted her lips a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    little, not knowing what she wanted to say.


    Josh looked at Daniel and knew Daniel was telling him Alice was his with that kiss.


    The corner of his mouth twitched severely.


    He did not expect Daniel to be so guarded against him.


    Just as he wasining inside, he saw Daniel carrying Alice in his arms and was about to get into


    the car.


    Josh knew that if he didn¡¯t ask today, he wouldn¡¯t have any other chance again.


    Hence, he rushed forward, raised his hand to stop Daniel, and asked directly, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯ve


    convinced the whole family to lie to Alice with you, right?¡±


    Daniel turned his body slightly and replied with a look. It was a yes.


    Josh gritted his teeth. Daniel was a dignified CEO and the wealthiest man in Lonrid, but he had lied to


    Alice!


    He had even lied to Alice with the whole family!


    ¡°Daniel, you are keeping the truth from Alice for the convenience of divorcing her, right?¡± Josh stared at


    Daniel without a blink, clenched his fists, and said thest thing he wanted to hear, ¡°From the


    beginning to the end, you¡¯ve yed with her and have never thought of spending the rest of your life


    with her!¡±


    Otherwise, why would he lie to her?


    Upon hearing this, Daniel looked down at the girl in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not ying with her.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t believe it at first.


    ¡°If you are not ying with her, why don¡¯t you dare to tell her who you are? Are you afraid she¡¯s after


    your money?¡± Staring at Daniel, who was giving him intimidating pressure, Josh forced himself to


    continue.


    ¡°Alice isn¡¯t that kind of person! She¡¯s never wanted to get too involved with the rich and influential


    families!¡±


    Daniel frowned and looked at the emotional young man opposite him. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll exin it to herter


    when things are going steady.¡±


    Hearing this, Josh¡¯s face was about to split open!


    What? He still wanted to wait for things to go steady?


    ¡°Daniel, you know too little about Alice!


    ¡°She can¡¯t ept it if she finds out you¡¯ve lied to her for too long!¡± thought Josh.


    ¡°Before I tell her the truth, I hope you can cooperate with me, okay?¡± Daniel said coldly. Then, he put


    Alice into the car, started the engine, and drove off.


    It was midnight.


    Josh was holding a bottle of wine and looked at the person opposite the sofa. ¡°You knew it, didn¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Ray had the cigarette in his mouth and looked at Josh helplessly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    12:21


    Josh immediately rushed over fiercely and grabbed Ray¡¯s cor. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why did you


    even lie to met


    Ray saw how emotional Josh was and shook his head gently. He yawned and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve


    known it, are you going to tell her right away for the sake of your friendship?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Without a second thought, Josh blurted out. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to tell her the truth. Alice hates lies


    the most!¡±


    Hearing the expected answer, Ray raised his eyebrows slightly and said in a deliberately evil tone, ¡°But


    you can¡¯t tell her now because you¡¯re in the same boat with us. If you dare to tell her in advance, she¡¯ll


    cut ties with you!¡±


    Josh was stunned, standing rooted to the spot in a daze. He clenched his fists indignantly, ¡°You guys


    have nned this long ago, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯ve discussed it with Daniel¡±


    Ray speechlessly looked at Josh¡¯s tears that were about to drop down. He shook his head, lifted his


    chin, and exined to him. ¡°At first, they didn¡¯t know about your rtionship with Alice and only disliked


    you for being a big mouth! Then, they might have wanted to get you involved on purposeter.


    It was William¡¯s idea to get Josh involved, and Daniel did not mention it to Josh.


    Daniel was always sure that Josh did not dare to expose him.


    It was because Josh was born to be scared of him.


    Josh felt as if his heart had been broken into pieces.


    However, he was more torn because Ray was right. If he dared to tell Alice the truth now, he would


    lose Alice as a good friend.


    ¡°Damn it! Daniel, you¡¯ve put me on the spot!¡± Josh cursed in his heart.


    Daniel carried Alice back and asked his sons to run her a bath. But, he encountered a problem.


    The problem was Alice refused to take a bath.


    Alice was hugging Coco, who resembled Daniel the most, looking like she had seen her prince


    charming.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Handsome, I love you so much! I am going to divorce my husband and marry you!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face looked as cold as an ice sculpture, and he had mixed feelings.


    He carried her upstairs and looked after her tenderly, but instead of saying she loved him, she just


    hugged his son and said she wanted to divorce him and marry the little boy.


    ¡°Alice loves Coco only. She doesn¡¯t love us. She doesn¡¯t want to marry us.¡± At this moment, Benny


    was even more jealous than Daniel.


    Looking at Alice hugging Coco, Benny was about to cry.


    But Alice still kissed Josh¡¯s cheeks and said happily, ¡°Oh, how can you be so handsome? You¡¯re my


    type! I want to marry you and never separate from you for the rest of my life!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face darkened, and he couldn¡¯t be more furious. How he wished he could kill her on the spot!


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll offer you my heart. Give yourself to me, okay?¡± Alice said as she took out an exquisite


    ne from her pocket.


    ¡°Daddy, we¡¯ve fallen out of favor.¡± Benny pouted.


    What should he do? Jealousy had changed him beyond recognition.


    Daniel looked at Alice and pinched between his eyebrows. Then, he looked at the three kids. ¡°It¡¯ste


    at night. Go back to your room and sleep.¡±


    Benny¡¯s eyes turned red with jealousy, and he shook his head heavily.


    Aidy kept staring at Alice and Josh though he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Daniel had no choice but to exin to them, ¡°You guys are brothers with Coco. Alice loves Coco, which


    means she loves you guys, too.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re big boys now. You can¡¯t fool us.¡± Aidy puffed up his cheeks.


    Daniel was at a loss for words, wondering if his sons were no longer easy to coax.


    No!


    Daniel looked at them seriously. ¡°Do you want a baby sister?¡±


    Even Coco¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard about his baby sister. He looked at Daniel in earnest.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Then go back to your room and sleep!¡± Daniel ordered.


    The kids tilted their heads and stammered in one voice, ¡°What about you, Daddy?¡±


    12:21


    Daniel looked at Alice, who was hugging Coco tightly. His face darkened. He was going to sleep with


    her!

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡± Seeing the kids back to their room, Daniel suddenly walked towards her.


    Alice hugged her chest and stepped backward in an alert.


    Daniel forced her into aer step by step, his deep eyes darkened.


    What did he want to do?


    He wanted to have her!


    At this moment, Daniel pulled off his tie abruptly and threw it onto the sofa annoyingly. He took a


    cigarette from hist pocket and lit it up, blowing a beautiful halo of smoke.


    Alice¡¯s face was vignt at first, but when she saw the cigarette in Daniel¡¯s hand and stared at the white


    smokeing out of his thin and sexy lips, she lost herself in it.


    She even forgot about Coco, whom she was dying to devote herself to.


    Daniel ced one hand beside her ear and gazed at her with affection.


    At the same time, he felt he was being ridiculous.


    He was annoyed only because she said she wanted to marry his son.


    He blew another halo of smoke to hold back the inexplicable jealousy.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The cigarettes he smoked were specially supplied, and they tasted good. Alice blinked, tilted her head


    slightly, and stared at his fingers.


    The way she stared at him was so different. It was something that Daniel had never seen before. He


    could not help but frown. ¡°You want to smoke?¡±


    Didn¡¯t he tell her to quit smoking some time ago? Why did she still want to smoke?


    Alice was indeed quitting smoking, but she was drunk and could not control herself when she smelled


    the cigarette.


    She raised her hand and gently made a swallowing gesture. She looked like a cute little girl and said in


    a lovely way, ¡°I¡¯ll just smoke half a stick.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Daniel was stunned. But she couldn¡¯t smoke, not even half a stick!


    Seeing that he did not want to give it to her, Alice stood on her tiptoes and plucked up to pinch his face


    with both hands and rub it. Then she smiled yfully and said, ¡°Come on, handsome, give me half a


    stick. I promise I won¡¯t smoke much.¡±


    But her expression didn¡¯t look like she would smoke half a stick only.


    At this time, he was way too excited. He held her slender waist tightly with one hand and said in a low


    voice, ¡°What if I don¡¯t give it to you?¡±


    Alice put her arms around his neck, and her eyes looked like twinkling stars. Her burning gazended


    on the cigarette in


    his hand.


    Just as Daniel waited for her answer, she suddenly stepped on his feet and reached out to snatch it!


    It happened so fast. Daniel stiffened all over as he looked at Alice in disbelief.


    Damn it!


    Was this girl a snatcher?


    Alice, who couldn¡¯t snatch the cigarette, felt Daniel¡¯s unhappiness. She puffed up her cheeks and


    blinked her eyes. She gently raised his chin with her fingers, and, in a sh, she looked like a sexy foxy


    She licked her lips wickedly and said deliberately, ¡°Hottie, give me a cigarette now, or I¡¯ll kick your


    ass!¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Alice¡¯s provocative face annoyed Daniel a little. He sneered and pinched her waist hard. Then,


    he held the back of her head with his other hand and almost kissed her lips.


    Alice¡¯s heart raced when seeing Daniel¡¯s lips so close to hers. She subconsciously wanted to avoid it,


    but Daniel said, ¡°Then do it.¡±


    After finishing his words, Daniel puffed his cigarette again and blew at her delicate face as Alice


    watched him unhappily.


    Alice was so angry that her eyes were wide open. Regardless of all, she clenched her fists, looking like


    she was going to fight a big bad


    guy.


    For some reason, Daniel liked it when she lost her temper. Just as he was about to continue provoking


    her with his


    12:21


    cigarette, Alice pushed him hard toward the sofa.


    He subconsciously reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    They spun a few times, and Alice¡¯s back was pressed against the sofa.


    Alice was drunk and seemed to have exploded. She didn¡¯t care about anything else and knocked


    Daniel¡¯s head with hers.


    She knocked his head so hard that Daniel felt a little dizzy.


    9


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    ¡°Alice?¡±


    The girl in his arms suddenly quieted down. Daniel came back to his senses and paused. Then, he saw


    Alice having a red face and closing her eyes.


    She was so calm and quiet that she looked like a sleeping princess in a fairy tale.


    She waspletely different from the sexy foxydy she had acted like.


    He couldn¡¯t help but approach her lips.


    However, Alice¡¯s frown woke him up. He held his forehead, and the fire of desire in his eyes gradually


    went out.


    What was wrong with him just now?


    He almost couldn¡¯t help it when Alice teased him.


    He had expected that he would have sex with her someday since they got married.


    But out of his expectation, it came so fast.


    In his opinion, it was sacred to have sex. At the very least, they both had to be ready for it and do it at


    the best time.


    But he was out of his mind this night.


    And he couldn¡¯t deny that Alice could easily affect him.


    It seemed that he started to care about her.


    After Daniel pulled himself together, he held her up carefully and carried her to the room. Then, he


    grabbed a hot towel and wiped her neck, hands, and feet for her.


    He found it funny and annoying when he heard her sighing infort. He pulled the nket over her


    and tucked her in.


    He could not help kissing her forehead.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alice, we can try to be husband and wife.¡±


    On the morning of the next day, Alice woke up in a familiar environment and did not feel


    ufortable.


    She raised her hands to rub her temples, trying to remember what had happened yesterday.


    However, she could only remember she got drunk and slept in the small room.


    What happened after that?


    Did she embarrass herself?


    This was the first time she had gotten drunk in front of her husband¡¯s family. She thought the elders


    would probably refuse to see her again if she had done something stupid.


    ¡°Daniel?¡± Alice did not dare to overthink. She lifted the nket and rushed out of the room to look for


    Daniel. ¡°Have I done anything stupid yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your shoes?¡± Seeing Aliceing out barefooted, Danie¡¯s expression was a


    little serious.


    The floor felt cold even in summer.


    She was a girl and should take better care of herself.


    Alice was stunned and looked at Daniel in a daze. She had no idea if it was her illusion or what else,


    but she had a feeling that Daniel was a little different from before.


    The way he looked at her¡­ wasn¡¯t as vignt as before.


    Was it because he visited his parents and the family elders the day before, and he was lectured?


    While Alice was thinking, Daniel took a pair of slippers from the side and squatted elegantly in front of


    her, holding her ankle with his palm.


    Alice¡¯s back stiffened as she looked at Daniel confusingly. ¡°Daniel¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Daniel looked up at her. ¡°Put on your shoes.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ I¡­ I can do it myself.¡± Alice suddenly blushed. This was the first time someone had helped


    her put on her shoes. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    12:21


    ¡°You¡¯re the stepmother of the kids. Take care of yourself! They need you,¡± Daniel said as he helped her


    put on her shoes.


    Only then did Alice notice that the three kids were seated and eating breakfast in the dining room.


    She scratched her head awkwardly.


    Oh lord!


    She had gotten the kids to see this.


    ¡°Um¡­ Boys, what are you guys eating?¡± Alice adjusted her emotions and asked with a smile as she


    looked at the breakfast on the table.


    However, other than Coco, the other two babies puffed up their cheeks and looked at her silently.


    The look on their faces meant as if she had done something terrible.


    She immediately turned around and asked Daniel for help. ¡°Daniel, what happened to Aidy and


    Benny?¡±


    Daniel, who was pouring milk for Alice, paused and raised his eyebrows in surprise. He asked


    confusingly, ¡°Have you forgotten what happenedst night?¡±


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Alice touched her head. ¡°I was drunk yesterday, and my mind went nk, so I can¡¯t remember what


    happened after we


    left¡­¡±


    She said her mind went nk.


    Daniel frowned a little.


    Seeing this, Alice blinked and immediately leaned over. She lowered her voice and asked by his ear,


    ¡°Daniel, I didn¡¯t do anything shocking yesterday, did I?¡±


    Alice¡¯s breath smelled good, and the faint fragrance made his heart race.


    Daniel clenched his fingers slightly but looked as cool as a cucumber. He pressed his fist against his


    lips and coughed lightly. ¡°You got them to feel jealousyst night.¡±


    Alice immediately pped her forehead. ¡°Boys, I love you the most! I¡¯ll always love you all!¡±


    Hearing that, the three kids blinked and instantly glimpsed at their father proudly, looking like they were


    telling him something with that look.


    ¡°Daddy, you heard that?


    ¡°Alice said she loves us the most!¡±


    Seeing his sons showing off to him, Daniel¡¯s temples twitched. He nced at them meaningfully and


    said lightly, ¡°Alice, you¡¯ve kissed me first, and you¡¯ve even tried to¡­¡±


    He deliberately paused and raised his eyebrows to look at Alice, which meant what he would say next


    was not for kids to hear, wondering if she wanted him to continue.


    Hearing that, Alice immediately jumped over and covered his mouth nervously. ¡°Daniel, the boys are


    here. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±


    But she got no response from Daniel.


    Atst, she was surrounded by Daniel and his three kids and sat there like a child who had made a


    mistake. ¡°Okay. Okay. I¡¯ll take it if you want to settle the scores with me now.¡±


    Aidy and Benny looked at her and could not help but feel sorry for her. They walked over with small


    steps and held her hands on both sides. Then, they tiptoed and kissed her cheeks.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m cute and also love you. I hope you can also say you love me when you¡¯re drunk! Then, I


    won¡¯t be jealous,¡± said Aidy.


    Benny was jealous but felt drinking was not good for Alice¡¯s health, and he was more worried about


    her.


    ¡°Alice, I was a little jealous, but I think¡­ your health is more important. If you can, please don¡¯t get


    drunk again!¡±


    Alice was touched in a second. Her heart was full of love. She carried the three kids one by one and


    gave each of them a


    kiss.


    ¡°Oh, thank God! I¡¯m so lucky to have met cute and sweet boys like you. I love you the most. I want to


    be here for my life.¡±


    The three kids¡® little faces brightened up. They blinked, indicating that they were overjoyed.


    They also loved Alice very much and wanted to be with Alice forever!


    Daniel, who got jealous the night before, felt even more jealous.


    She only wanted to be with the kids and only loved them.


    What about him?


    As her husband, was he nothing to her?


    you all


    In Good Times Cafe in Studio City, Sheryl pretended to be elegant as she picked up her coffee cup.


    She raised her eyes to nce sideways at the woman opposite her, shook her head softly, and


    sighed.


    ¡°Maisie, no offense, but your way of dealing with Alice was wrong.¡±


    Maisie looked deeply wronged. ¡°But I¡¯ve got no other way to deal with her. You also know that she has


    Freddie behind her!¡±


    Hearing Freddie¡¯s name, Sheryl mmed the cup in her hand and became irritable.


    ¡°Freddie is not hers! He¡¯s mine!¡±


    12:21


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But Mr. King has never agreed to go out with you on a date. Everyone knows that.¡±


    Sheryl felt worse when she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s Alice¡¯s fault! She¡¯s damn good at flirting with and seducing


    guys. Fine, since she likes to do that, I¡¯ll let her do it in a big way in front of everyone! Damn it!¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Benny could basically walk now, so he was going to kindergarten today.


    Alice had asked Daniel to send the kids to the entrance of the kindergarten first because she had


    forgotten to take their student cards.


    Early in the morning, the entrance of the kindergarten was crowded with little kids who did not want to


    go to school.


    They hugged their parents¡¯ legs and sobbed as they tried to bargain with them.


    Some parents coaxed their kids with toys, while other kids were way too stubborn and wouldn¡¯t stop


    crying at the top of their lungs.


    For a moment, there were many crying children wailing outside the kindergarten.


    The scene looked a little chaotic.


    However, in this chaos, the most eye-catching people were Daniel and his children.


    The three kids were wearing their suits for kindergarten and each carrying a blue, yellow, and green


    schoolbag. They blinked their eyes and looked at the teachers who weremunicating with the


    parents at the door.


    The teachers also saw these kids. Seeing that they were not crying or making a fuss, they heaved a


    long sigh of relief.


    Then, one of the teachers said to the person beside her, ¡°Look, they¡¯re so adorable and well-


    mannered.¡±


    A little chubby boy with bad manners was being praised by his parents at the same time. When he saw


    the teacher praising the three kids, he immediately became jealous and pouted his lips.


    He said, ¡°So what if they¡¯re adorable! They don¡¯t have a mother to send them to school! They might


    even be ba stards!¡±


    Some children did not understand what he meant, so they tilted their heads and asked the people


    around them, ¡°What¡¯s a ba stard?¡±


    Toby raised his chin and chuckled. ¡°My father said that bas ta rds are children without a father or a


    mother! They don¡¯t have a mother to send them to school so they must be ba stards. Don¡¯t like them.


    You have to like me!¡±


    When the teacher heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Toby, you can¡¯t say that! That¡¯s rude!¡±


    ¡°Well, I can say whatever I want!¡± Toby said and bumped his head against the teacher¡¯s leg.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The skinny teacher couldn¡¯t withstand that hit and she immediately sta ggered and fell.


    Toby even pped and cheered, ¡°Stu pid teacher! You¡¯re such an idiot!¡±


    The teacher stood up and tried her best to maintain a kind expression. ¡°Toby, what you just did is


    wrong. You¡¯re not being a good boy!¡±


    With so many parents around, everyone thought that the child called Toby would restrain himself a little.


    Unexpectedly, when Toby heard this, he raised his leg and kicked the teacher a few more times.


    He ced his hands on his hips and said angrily, ¡°Stu pid woman! If you dare to say that I¡¯m not a good


    boy, I¡¯ll kick your a ss! I¡¯ll kick your a ss right now!¡±


    After saying that, Toby turned around to look at his parents.


    The couple, who were wearing designer clothes and gold chains, not only did not think that their son


    had done anything wrong, they even pped and cheered happily, supporting their son to continue


    misbehaving.


    The teacher¡¯s aggrieved eyes were filled with tears, but she did not dare to offend this couple. She


    could only stand up and dust herself off. Then, she ignored them and walked toward the three children.


    However, just as she turned around, Toby knocked her again from behind and said fiercely.


    ¡°Who told you you get to go to them? They must be ba stards without a mother! They¡¯re not worthy of


    being in our kindergarten! You¡¯re not allowed to say that they¡¯re good-looking!¡±


    ¡°Oh, he just said that my sons are ba stards and even attacked the teacher! This little guy is really


    asking for a lesson!¡± Alice, who came over with the student cards, happened to see Toby being


    unreasonable. She gave the student cards to Daniel and immediately wanted to give that kid a lecture.


    However, Daniel stopped her and shook his head at her.


    ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t try to stop me! If he dares to say anything bad about our sons, I must teach him a


    lesson!¡±


    10:50

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    I¡¯m not being rash! Daniel, I¡¯m telling you, when this kind of thing happens, you can¡¯t be soft.


    Otherwise, they will think that our sons are pushovers and keep bullying them.¡± Alice rubbed her fists


    and was about to give Toby a lecture.


    Seeing that his wife was about to explode, Daniel frowned slightly.


    It was necessary to deal with this situation, but she couldn¡¯t do it this way, especially since Alice wasn¡¯t


    wearing a mask or something to cover her face. If someone took a photo and posted it on the Inte,


    it would affect her reputation.


    After all, she was a celebrity.


    ¡°Stay with the kids and give me a few minutes. I¡¯m going to make a call. Let¡¯s settle this my way, okay?¡±


    Daniel looked at Alice solemnly.


    Although Alice was still very angry, when she saw the unquestionable look on the man¡¯s face, she


    suppressed her anger and nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back after I make the call. Promise me you¡¯ll be good,¡± Daniel reminded her again.


    Alice felt a little annoyed that she was being treated like a little kid. She pouted and said, ¡°I promised


    you that I won¡¯t be rash. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Daniel still did not believe her. He squatted down and looked at the kids seriously. ¡°You¡¯ll watch over


    Mommy, right?¡±


    The three kids got this important task and all nodded with a solemn look on their faces.


    After Daniel left, the teacher who was bullied by Toby finally calmed him down and walked towards


    them.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that you guys have encountered such a thing on your first day in kindergarten,¡± the


    teacher said guiltily.


    Alice looked at the wound on the teacher¡¯s leg and immediately took out a bottle of disinfection spray


    from her pocket. ¡°We¡¯re fine. You should take care of the wound first.¡±


    The teacher took the spray gratefully. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    Originally, there were still a few children who were making a fuss about going to kindergarten. When


    they saw Alice, they all stopped crying.


    A little girl pointed at Alice¡¯s face. ¡°That auntie is so beautiful! She looks like an angel when she helped


    Ms. Anderson just then! Are her kidsing to our kindergarten too?¡±


    When the teacher heard this, she turned around and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Her three children go here too.


    They¡¯re your ssmates.¡±


    ¡°Wow, then I can be ssmates with this pretty auntie¡¯s kids.¡± The little girl held her face and suddenly


    felt that there was nothing bad about going to kindergarten.


    Most children were quite simple. They liked beautiful people and things.


    Seeing how gorgeous Alice was, they would all envy her and like her, especially little girls.


    Naturally, they wanted to get close to her.


    Hence, the little girls who were crying just now all said that they would be willing to go to kindergarten


    and be in the same ss as Aidy and the others.


    Toby, who had been coaxed by the teacher and was about to enter the kindergarten, was immediately


    displeased when he saw that he wasn¡¯t getting any attention anymore.


    He pointed in the direction of Alice and started arguing with his own father. ¡°I want Mom to be as


    beautiful as her! I want her to have stic surgery right now!¡±


    Toby was even more overbearing than the other children when he was making a scene. He even


    punched and kicked his own mother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want an ugly mom like you! I want a beautiful mom!¡±


    On the other side, Alice was speechless when she saw this scene. There was really something wrong


    with Toby¡¯s family¡­


    However, she was not interested in criticizing other people¡¯s family stuff, so she nned to talk to the


    teacher and get her kids into kindergarten first.


    Unexpectedly, though she did not want to interfere with Toby¡¯s family, Toby¡¯s mother came at her


    instead.


    The woman walked over in her high heels with her arms crossed and said arrogantly.


    10:50


    ¡°Take your little ba stards to another kindergarten! I don¡¯t want to see them here!¡±


    Did this woman just say that her sons were little ba stards?


    Alice was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Who are you calling a ba stard?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:50

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    I¡¯m talking about your ba stards! Are you upset now? If you¡¯re upset, just get the hell out of here! The


    woman said arrogantly with an overbearing attitude,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there are many other children here? Aren¡¯t you afraid of leading them astray by


    talking like this?¡± Alice crossed her arms and clenched her fists.


    The woman snorted. ¡°Our family has invested in this kindergarten! I can say whatever I want! Now I am


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    telling you to take your little ba stards and get out of this district immediately. Don¡¯t cause trouble for my


    son!¡±


    Alice really didn¡¯t want to make a move, but that woman kept calling her sons line ba stards, which


    pushed the line.


    Alice couldn¡¯t even bear to say a harsh word to her own kids. What right did this woman have to scold


    them?


    Just as Alice was about to argue with this woman, Toby suddenly rushed over and rudely pushed


    Benny


    How could Benny, whose leg, had yet to fully recover, withstand his push? Benny swayed and was


    about to fall.


    Alice¡¯s expression changed instantly. She quickly held Benny into her arms and spun around before


    she could regain her footing¡­


    Not only did Toby not regret his actions, he even clenched his fists and scolded angrily, ¡°Liule ba stard,


    why didn¡¯t you fall


    and die?¡±


    Alice held Benny in her arms and her face turned cold. She would not hit a linde kid, but she would


    educate him.


    ¡°You little kid, apologize to my son!¡± Alice said frigidly.


    When she saw Alice asking Toby to apologize, the woman immediately hugged her son. She turned


    around to look at her husband and shouted wildly like a shrew.


    ¡°Honey,e over quickly! This vicious bit ch wants to bully Toby! Hurry up and beat her up!¡±


    The woman was making such a scene and the other parents who were sending their children to


    kindergarten also saw everything. When they thought of what this family had done before, they could


    not help but feel indignant.


    ¡°It was clearly their child who was rude and bullied them just now, but they started making a fuss!¡±


    ¡°They just invested in this kindergarten. What¡¯s there to be so arrogant about?


    ¡°I saw it clearly just now. They were the ones who kept calling these kids ba stards and even hit the


    other family¡¯s youngest son¡­ They were the ones in the wrong¡±


    ¡°Apologize! This child must apologize!¡±


    Seeing that everyone was talking about her, Toby¡¯s mother was not ashamed at all. Instead, she


    became even more condescending,


    ¡°We are rich and that¡¯s why we are so privileged! If you have what we have, you poor people can invest


    in this kindergarten


    too!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you invest in it too?¡± Toby was influenced by his mother and was acting very


    arrogant. He even said


    to his father.


    ¡°Dad, get them! Teach these three little ba stards a lesson and then make this woman my mothert


    After saying that, he even reached out to grab Alice,


    Alice dodged his grab, but Toby fell because he was making a big move,


    This time, Toby broke down. Hey on the ground and rolled around, crying hard. No one could calm


    him down.


    When Toby¡¯s father saw that his son was crying, he did not care about the truth at all and scolded Alice


    with his eyes turning red, ¡°You bit ch, how dare you do that to my son? Are you courting death?


    Seeing that the man was about to attack, the teacher was a little afraid and quickly came over to


    persuade him.


    Toby¡¯s mother pushed the teachers away and said aggresively, ¡°Get out of this district! You¡¯re not


    allowed to go to this kindergarten, do you hear me?¡±


    The teacher knew how overbearing and powerful this family was, so she could only whisper to Alice,


    ¡°Um¡­ how about your kids go to another kindergarten? If they keep acting like this, even if your


    children go to this kindergarten, they will Alice knew that the teacher meant well, but she didn¡¯t want to


    leave dejectedly and let her sons be affected by this. Hence, Alice suddenly put Benny down and


    looked at Toby¡¯s father calmly. If you¡¯re a real man, let¡¯s solve this issue in men¡¯s way today!


    10.50

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Upon hearing this, Toby¡¯s father was stunned for a moment. Then, he raised his eyebrows and said


    with a mocking expression, ¡°In men¡¯s way? Do you want to fight me? Haha, your man, that coward, has


    already run away. Who are you going to find to fight with me?¡±


    When the woman beside him heard her husband say this, she alsoughed out loud. ¡°The apple


    doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Your coward husband has raised a bunch of little cowards with you.¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes immediately darkened. This couple was really pushing too far!


    How could this woman call Daniel and her kids cowards? On the other hand, Toby¡¯s whole family was


    all ill-mannered and rude and they were even worse than cowards!


    Candice had already sent a message to urge Alice to go back to the set. She did not want to waste any


    more time on them and said directly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a man, arm-wrestle me! If you win, my children and I will never enter this kindergarten, but if


    you lose, you guys leave!¡±


    Toby¡¯s father looked at Alice¡¯s slender arms and narrowed his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°You wanna


    arm-wrestle me¡­ Have you really thought it through?¡±


    ¡°Cut the cr ap. Do you want to do this or not?¡± If not, then he could scram!


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re really overestimating yourself! I don¡¯t want to say this¡­ but I can easily break your


    skinny arms.¡± The man clenched his fists and looked at Alice arrogantly.


    The teachers and parents were actually a little worried.


    ¡°There¡¯s a disparity in strength between men and women. She¡¯ll definitely lose.¡±


    ¡°Can anyone talk some sense into thisdy to stop fooling around? This will definitely not end well.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Where exactly is her husband?¡±


    Alice nced at the people around her and then looked at her phone. Not wanting to waste any more


    time, she deliberately said to Toby¡¯s father.


    ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re afraid of arm-wrestling, just admit defeat and apologize to my sons. Don¡¯t bully others


    here in the future, understand?¡±


    ¡°Hey, do


    you


    think I would be afraid of a little bit ch like you? Come, let¡¯s do this!¡± The veins on the man¡¯s forehead


    bulged, and he looked like he was not to be trifled with.


    At this moment, even the teachers felt that Alice was being impulsive. They thought that she was


    doomed today.


    The man found a small table at the side, took off the gold chain on his wrist, and handed it to his wife.


    Then, he pinched his muscles and looked at Alice fiercely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll break your armter. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be so arrogantter!¡±


    Hearing this, a few mothers became worried and came over to persuade Alice.


    ¡°He¡¯s a man. You can¡¯t win¡­ Just don¡¯t fight him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s really not worth it to provoke such a person.¡±


    However, Alice smiled calmly. After thanking them, she turned to look at her three kids and said with a


    serious expression.


    ¡°Sweethearts, Mommy will show you a lesson today. If you encounter such a bad person, don¡¯t be


    scared. You need to beat the bad person up within your abilities.¡±


    The man opposite herughed as if he had heard a joke. ¡°You think you can beat me up within your


    abilities? You idiot!¡±


    Alice did not respond to him. Instead, she sat opposite him and extended her right hand.


    The two of them held hands. One was slender and the other was quite big. The difference was huge.


    A teacher was already extremely worried. She turned around and went to look for Daniel¡­


    On the other side, Toby saw his father like this and shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Daddy, you can do it! Get this woman! Get her!¡±


    ¡°Well, watch carefully. I¡¯ll break your arm now!¡± The man said and growled, preparing to exert force.


    The surrounding people, including the three kids, were all very concerned¡­


    10:50

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Alice sat there calmly. She did not use much strength and had been waiting for the man to make a


    move.


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ll start now!¡± Before he exerted his strength, he shouted loudly.


    However, in the next second, his wrist was knocked onto the table by Alice, with a bang.


    The man was not unconvinced at all. He changed his hand for another round, but Alice still defeated


    him instantly.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re cheating!¡± The man¡¯s eyes turned red and he wanted to fight with Alice.


    However, Alice only casually rubbed her wrists. When his hand reached over, she easily grabbed his


    arm. Within two moves, the man¡¯s arm was dislocated by her!


    The man cried out in pain¡­


    The people who were originally worried about Alice were all dumbfounded.


    What exactly was happening right now?


    After making the call, Daniel walked over and was stunned when he saw his wife easily dislocating a


    man¡¯s arm.


    After she was done, Alice casually dusted off her hands, then turned around and walked towards her


    children, smiling at them.


    ¡°Sweethearts, did you see that? This is what it means by saying it¡¯s within my ability!¡± Although she


    was an actress, she had learned boxing when she was studying overseas in order to earn tuition fees.


    Most men could notpare to her in arm strength.


    ¡°Wow! This pretty auntie is awesome!¡±


    ¡°I want to be friends with this pretty auntie¡¯s kids!¡±


    By the time the children realized what had just happened, they had already rushed up and surrounded


    Alice.


    They raised their little heads, their eyes sparkling. They clearly regarded her as a hero who could save


    the world, their faces filled with admiration.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect thisdy to be so strong!¡±


    ¡°Toby¡¯s dad will not dare to be so arrogant in the future! Thisdy had done a great thing for us!¡±


    ¡°Haha, thisdy must be the one who gets to make the decisions in her family. After all, she is way too


    powerful!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­ you bi tch! How dare you dislocate my husband¡¯s arm! I¡¯ll get someone to arrest you right now!¡±


    Toby¡¯s mother finally came back to her senses and took out her phone to make a call.


    Alice imitated their previous condescending tone and said, ¡°Alright, call the police! Let the policee


    over and I will see you in court!¡±


    She knew awyer, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of confronting such an overbearing person.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The man who had his arm dislocated stood up, trying to endure the pain. He red at


    Alice. ¡°Ourpany has a coboration with the Kaur Group! I¡¯ll go to ask the Kaur Group to deal with


    you and make your entire family unable to survive in Lonrid!¡±


    ¡°Who are you trying to make unable to survive in Lonrid?¡± A cold voice sounded.


    Next, they saw Daniel walking toward Alice and the others against the light.


    He naturally wrapped his arms around Alice¡¯s waist. His gorgeous face looked frigid, as cold as if he


    hade from hell.


    His cold gaze swept across the couple indifferently as he mocked, ¡°You guys have the cheek to say


    that you cooperate with the Kaur Group?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Who do you think you are?¡± The man shouted shakily.


    Daniel¡¯s aura had already frightened him, but the man did not want to show weakness now and still


    wanted to hold on for a while.


    Daniel nced at Alice and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m Kaur Group¡¯s financial specialist. I¡¯ve just confirmed with


    thepany that our CEO has never coborated with you¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a financial specialist. You know nothing!¡± The man said as his phone suddenly rang. He


    picked it up immediately.


    However, in less than twenty seconds, the man¡¯s face distorted.


    10-501


    ¡°You¡­ say that again? Why is ourpany banned? Then how am I going to repay my loan?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:50

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Toby¡¯s mother saw that her husband¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem right and


    quickly came over. Then, her expression changed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany first!¡± With that, the man ignored his son and rushed to the parking lot.


    The woman followed after she stuffed her son into the teacher¡¯s arms.


    Seeing this arrogant couple leave in a hurry, many parents apuded and even surrounded Alice and


    Daniel to thank them.


    ¡°You guys are so awesome! You really made them pay!¡±


    ¡°They often bullied us. That overbearing child is like a mini version of them. After this, he definitely


    won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you two have secret identities or something?¡±


    Hearing them ask about their secret identities, Daniel frowned, feeling displeased.


    As for Alice, she was afraid that they would know that she was actually an actress, so she just smiled


    and exined, ¡°What secret identities? My husband just happens to have some connections and is


    familiar with the higher-ups of thepany.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Daniel fondly with admiration. ¡°Sweetie, thank G od that you¡¯re doing well


    in thepany. Thanks to you, my sons and I didn¡¯t get bullied.¡±


    When everyone saw this, they no longer had any doubts. They only thought that Daniel was so capable


    that even the higher-ups would do him a favor.


    After talking to these parents, Alice handed the kids to the teacher.


    ¡°Mrs. Kaur, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Benny.¡± The teacher who had been bullied


    previously was now very grateful to Alice and took the initiative to give her the promise that she would


    look after Benny.


    Alice nodded and thanked her. Then, she kissed her kids and watched them enter the kindergarten.


    She suddenly felt kind of sad for being apart from them.


    Noticing the look on her face, Daniel asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with my kids,¡± Alice blurted out.


    Daniel frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just a few hours.¡±


    When he got apart from her, she didn¡¯t even feel so reluctant.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I will see my babies tonight.¡± Alice smiled yfully. Then, she looked at her phone and


    hurriedly said, ¡°Daniel, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to bete.¡±


    In the car.


    Alice made a call to exin to Candice and told her about how she dislocated Toby¡¯s father¡¯s arm.


    Of course, Candice was very proud of what Alice had done, but Daniel, who was driving, had a serious


    expression.


    After she hung up, the man said solemnly, ¡°Leave this kind of thing to me in the future. I¡¯ll help you deal


    with this sort of thing, understand?¡±


    Seeing that Daniel seemed unhappy, Alice scratched her head and exined, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m used to


    solving problems on my


    own.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me in the future.¡± Daniel nced at her. ¡°I¡¯m your husband. No matter what happens, I got


    you covered.¡±


    When Alice heard this, her heart melted a little. She tilted her head and looked at the man. ¡°Thank you,


    Daniel.¡±


    ¡°Since you call me your husband, I should be responsible for your entire life,¡± Daniel said as he held


    her hand with his free hand. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like an outsider in the future.¡±


    Alice was a little touched. She did not say anything, but the corners of her lips could not help but curl


    up.


    She suddenly felt that Daniel was also quite adorable.


    They arrived at the production team¡¯s parking lot.


    Alice got out of the car. Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw a familiar figure running towards


    her.


    Hence, she asked suspiciously, ¡°Josh, why did youe out?¡±


    10:52


    Josh had been waiting for Alice at the set. When he finally heard from Candice that Alice was about to


    arrive, he rushed


    over.


    Unexpectedly, Daniel was in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Josh looked at Daniel with aplicated expression, then pulled Alice¡¯s wrist. ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Alice noticed that Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened in the car. She immediately pulled her hand out and rolled


    her eyes at Josh. ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. My husband is here. You guys say hello to each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello!¡± Josh waved weakly and turned to leave without even looking at Daniel.


    Alice looked puzzled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to see my husband? Why are you greeting him so


    perfunctorily now?¡±


    The corner of Josh¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for that. I¡¯m a very busy person. Is that


    enough?¡±


    He did not want to say anything else to Daniel at all!


    As long as Josh spoke another word to Daniel, Josh would get this feeling that his life would be


    doomed.


    Alice frowned. Seeing that he was in a bad mood, she turned around and exined to Daniel in the car,


    ¡°This guy is always like this. Just ignore him.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    Josh thought to himself, ¡°Alice, how could you care about him first?


    ¡°Boys over friends, huh?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in and do my styling first.¡± Alice patted Josh¡¯s shoulder, then looked back at Daniel and


    said, ¡°After I finish filming at 5:30, I¡¯ll take a taxi myself. Pick up the kids after work.¡±


    Daniel nced at Josh coldly. ¡°Rachel can pick them up. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That works too.¡± Alice nodded.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When she went to do her styling, Josh came out again.


    Looking at Daniel who had been waiting, Josh said gloomily, ¡°Daniel, when exactly are you going to


    confess to her?¡±


    Daniel said coldly, ¡°This is my business.¡±


    Josh had no right to ask about it.


    Josh saw that Daniel still wanted to continue hiding it, so he opened the car door and sat in the


    passenger seat. Josh grabbed Daniel¡¯s wrist excitedly.


    ¡°Daniel, please don¡¯t do this to me! I really can¡¯t lie to Alice! Hurry up and confess to her!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t have a say in this!¡±


    The corner of Josh¡¯s mouth twitched. How could Daniel still fuss over this with Josh at this time?


    ¡°Daniel, let me remind you again¡­ My sister-inw is different from other girls. She doesn¡¯t like to be


    deceived! Especially when ites to rtionships, the longer you drag it out, the bigger the problem


    in the future!¡± Josh advised earnestly.


    ¡°I have my own ns about what happened between her and me. As long as you don¡¯t snitch, I will


    give her an unforgettable marriage.¡± Daniel said frigidly.


    Josh held his forehead andined in his heart, ¡°Unforgettable? This is probably going to


    traumatize Alice!¡±


    ¡°If I get caught, I¡¯ll say that you taught me to do this,¡± Daniel added.


    Josh was shocked.


    Josh thought to himself, ¡°Oh my G od!


    ¡°How could you do this to your brother?¡±


    At the same time, in Maisie¡¯s lounge.


    ¡°Sheryl, that little bit ch Alice is here. Maisie took out her phone and called Sheryl.


    Sheryl was adjusting the surveince footage on theputer. She watched as the people in the video


    left group by group and said calmly, ¡°Have you arranged everything on your side?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I bribed the prop guy. He¡¯ll do his job well after receiving the money.¡± Maisie¡¯s lips curled


    into a sinister smile.


    Sheryl rolled her eyes and reminded her in disdain,


    ¡°Have you forgotten how that idiot Shannon failed? Of course, you have to confirm this yourself!¡±


    ¡°If I go and confirm myself, wouldn¡¯t that expose the fact that I¡¯m plotting against Alice?¡± Maisie still


    wanted to maintain a


    10:52


    good image.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, will she not suspect you?¡± Sheryl shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, juste after her. If


    anything happens, I got your back!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Alright. Maisie nodded. She got up, and walked towards Alice¡­


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Alice was doing her basic skincare routine in the dressing room. Just as she was about to go in and


    change, Maisie walked over with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s a problem with the changing room in my own separate dressing room. I can only


    However, every look she gave Alice was filled with provocation and bragging.


    Even Linda could tell that there was another meaning behind the separate dressing room she was


    talking about.


    As Linda watched her go in, Linda shook her head at Alice and said with a pout, ¡°So what if she has


    her own dressing room?¡±


    Before Alice could say anything, Maisie¡¯s voice came from inside.


    ¡°Oh, Alice, your changing room is so messy. It¡¯s far worse than my professional one. In the future, you


    must work hard to be the female lead. That way, you won¡¯t have to use such a small dressing room.


    ¡°And Linda, you need to make some improvements too. Look at your things all over the changing


    room¡­ Oh dear!¡±


    After Linda heard this, she put down the blender heavily and said to Alice with a gloomy expression,


    ¡°If she wasn¡¯t the female lead, I wouldn¡¯t have tolerated her!¡±


    Alice¡¯s expression was also a little cold. Indeed, if it wasn¡¯t for filming, she really wouldn¡¯t have to be in


    the same room with someone like Maisie.


    The stand-in actress came over and said, ¡°Linda, Alice, help me with my styling first. The director said


    that I¡¯ll do the back-revealing part in the waterter!¡±


    Maisie carefully checked the things in the changing room. After confirming that she could at least film


    Alice¡¯s back or something, Maisie pretended to fix her makeup and left the changing room.


    Five minutester, Alice and the stand-in actress, Cindy stood in front of the mirror at the same time.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda watched their backs and smiled. ¡°No one could tell which one is Alice if they look only at your


    bodies and not your faces.¡±


    Cindy smiled and said proudly, ¡°I got some stic surgeries so that my body can look like Alice¡¯s. It¡¯s


    absolutely perfect!¡±


    All the stunt doubles in the industry knew that Alice¡¯s body proportion was perfect. Her body proportion


    was even better than some supermodels.


    Therefore, when they adjusted their figures, they would secretly use Alice as a model.


    This was also the reason why the director cast Cindy.


    ¡°Alright. Then you can go in and change your clothes first. Cover your face and don¡¯t ruin the makeup


    I¡¯ve just done!¡± Linda patted Cindy¡¯s shoulder and urged her to go in.


    Alice¡¯s clothes were easier to put on, so she got changed in the washroom.


    When they saw Alice get dressed up ande out, the director and the male actors widened their


    eyes in unison, unable to hide their amazement.


    Especially the young actors. They were eating ice cream and discussing.


    ¡°With an image like Alice¡¯s, she¡¯ll definitely be very famous as long as she got a chance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My agent said that Alice has the potential to be the best actress and can surpass Sheryl in


    the future.¡±


    When Maisie passed by these actors, Maisie rolled her eyes when she heard this. Then, she pulled her


    assistant to the side and said, ¡°How is it? Did Sheryl record it?¡±


    The assistant looked at the video that Sheryl had sent over and frowned slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie asked coldly.


    The assistant clicked on the message sent by Sheryl¡¯s assistant. ¡°Maisie, look¡­ The video only has


    her back in it. I can¡¯t see her face clearly. Sheryl wants to record it again.¡±


    ¡°Record it again? That little bit ch Alice is very cu nning. She will definitely find out if I record it again.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do? Sheryl seems a little unhappy, the assistant said hesitantly.


    Maisie watched as everyoneplimented Alice and struck the armrest of the bench. ¡°Just post it like


    this! As long as we


    insist that it¡¯s her, theizens won¡¯t suspect anything!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:52 1

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    The assistant did not dare to refute and could only nod repeatedly. ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do this!


    We¡¯ll ruin her reputation. Let¡¯s see how she canpete with you after this!¡±


    Maisie¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Let that person post it.


    Give him enough money.¡±


    The assistant frowned and said nervously, ¡°That person is famous for being greedy, and¡­ he has


    some connections with Mr. Richards. What if¡­¡±


    ¡°So what? Money makes the world go round! He doesn¡¯t care about Travis, he only cares about


    money!¡± Maisie rolled her eyes at the assistant, thinking that the assistant was short-sighted.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Alright then.¡± The assistant nodded and walked in another direction.


    At this moment, the director walked over. ¡°Maisie, the next take is about you and Alice taking a bath


    together in the hot spring. It¡¯s gonna be kind of revealing, so Alice¡¯s part will be yed by a stunt


    double.¡±


    When Maisie saw the director, she immediately acted to be all considerate and mature. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll


    cooperate with the stunt double.¡±


    ¡°Your character will be protected in this scene. I hope you can take on the role and not make things


    difficult for the stunt double.¡±


    ¡°Anything you say!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Alice¡¯s character was almostpletely naked in the hot spring scene, helping Maisie¡¯s character get


    rid of the poison.


    In order to protect the stunt double¡¯s privacy, the director cleared the area.


    Other than Alice and most of the female staff, everyone else was scrolling their phones outside the set,


    waiting for this scene to end.


    ¡°Cindy, pay attention. Don¡¯t show your side profile, only your back and waistline!¡± The director


    expressed his dissatisfaction when he saw that Cindy showed her face in the first take.


    Cindy nodded and tried to be in the zone again. Then, she nodded respectfully at Maisie before starting


    another take.


    After five takes, she finally met the director¡¯s requirements.


    When the director watched the footage, he couldn¡¯t help but say to Alice.


    ¡°Actually, I think you can totally do this take yourself. After all, you¡¯ll get more famous this way. You can


    sell a se xy image


    in the future.¡±


    However, Alice shook her head with a smile. ¡°Sorry. That¡¯s not my style.¡±


    Alice had confessed to the director a few days ago about her getting married to Daniel.


    Hence, when the director heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°Your husband is really lucky to have a wife


    like you.¡±


    When they walked out of the set, it was pretty noisy outside. Everyone looked at Alice with different


    expressions.


    Many girls pointed at her with mockery and disdain on their faces.


    The men¡¯s gazes were more subtle.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Maisie deliberately walked over and asked everyone.


    Then, she saw the producer staring at Alice gloomily.


    ¡°Alice, why did you post the video of you changing your clothes in the changing room? I can


    understand that you want to be famous, but isn¡¯t it a little too despicable to use such a method?¡±


    After the producer finished speaking, the other female celebrities in the production team also mocked


    and ridiculed Alice.


    ¡°There are many ways to sell your body to get to the top, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen anything like


    this!¡±


    ¡°You leaked the video of the changing room. Do you want to implicate the entire crew?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, stop it. There must be a misunderstanding!¡± Maisie pretended to be nice and stood up. She


    said, ¡°I used Alice¡¯s changing room this morning and there was nothing wrong with it. Did everyone


    make a mistake¡­¡±


    ¡°She deliberately took that kind of video to make herself known. She wasn¡¯t framed. Maisie, don¡¯t help


    her out!¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    10:52


    Da mn it! She had so many ways to get famous. She didn¡¯t need to sell her body at all, okay?


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she still hadn¡¯t figured out what exactly was going on, she really wanted to


    teach these people


    lesson!


    ¡°Stop arguing. What¡¯s going on? The director questioned with a sullen expression.


    910


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Alice didn¡¯t know what was going on either. She just looked at Candice, whose eyes had already turned


    red.


    Candice walked over. ¡°Someone deliberately posted a video of Alice changing clothes in the changing


    room. It¡¯s already trending.


    Although Alice was not that famous, she had never deliberately tried to sell a se xy image, so the video


    that came out of nowhere had a huge impact on her.


    The director took a look at his phone and was instantly furious. ¡°The other party even put our


    production team in there. They¡¯re implicating the whole production team!¡±


    The producer had already received thetest news. He said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve found it. It¡¯s that publicist from


    Alice¡¯spany!¡±


    ¡°Which publicist?¡± The director flew into a rage. ¡°The one who came to the set this morning and kept


    following Alice¡¯s progress?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I think they did it on purpose. They wanted Alice to get famous by her sex appeal,¡± the producer


    analyzed.


    Hearing this, Alice¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted.


    If she still hadn¡¯t figured out what had happened, she would be an idiot.


    At this moment, everyone on the production team was looking at her strangely.


    The director looked at the producer. After a few seconds of silence, he stared at Alice with a


    ¡°Alice, yourpany must give me an exnation! Otherwise, you will bear all the losses of the


    production team!¡±


    Half an hourter.


    Josh, who was filming on another team, came over. When he heard about the video of Alice, he


    immediately went to make a call.


    Meanwhile, Maisie had been pretending to be all sweet and innocent to ask Alice what was going on.


    Alice simply ignored her. She stood under the shade of the tree, thinking quickly.


    After she rejected Travis, she was already isted by most people in thepany.


    The publicist who came to the production team was also looking for an excuse to deal with her.


    So¡­ everything was premeditated.


    However, the woman in the video was not her. It was the stunt double, Cindy.


    If she wanted theizens to see the truth, she had to prove that the girl in the video was not her. She


    also had to ensure that Cindy would not be attacked on the Inte.


    This matter was a little tricky.


    She had to figure out thepany¡¯s attitude towards this matter first¡­


    Just as Alice was thinking, a bucket of water was suddenly sshed on her face.


    She looked up, and all she could hear was a bunch of harsh insults.


    ¡°You bit ch! How can you do such a shameless thing? If you don¡¯t want to be in thispany any


    more, just terminate your contract with us! It¡¯s me who didn¡¯t arrange a role for you, not thepany!¡±


    That person roared hysterically and looked at her as if she wanted to skin her alive.


    Alice wiped the water on her forehead and took a deep breath. She looked at the aggressive woman in


    front of her who was wearing a custom-made dress without moving.


    This was the vice president of theirpany, N Lee.


    Behind N was Travis, who had just rushed over. He was also looking at Alice in anger.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just leave Hollywood and stop embarrassing yourself!¡± N ordered.


    As the vice president of thepany, she did not ask about the truth first. Instead, she wanted Alice to


    leave Hollywood first.


    Alice had thousands of ways to p iss off N, but at this moment, Alice wanted to solve this issue


    more, so she suppressed her anger and looked at N calmly.


    ¡°Ms. Lee, the person in the video isn¡¯t me!¡± Alice said.


    N rolled her eyes. ¡°Alex personally posted it. How can it be fake?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lee, Mr. Richards¡­ Don¡¯t be angry. It might not be Alice¡¯s fault. It¡¯s the problem with the changing


    room. I went in at that time and felt that there was something strange inside.¡± Maisie walked out and


    exined with her eyes turning red.


    When N heard this, she snorted coldly. ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re too naive! A nobody like her would dare to do


    anything for fame.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    After N finished speaking, she roared at Alice, ¡°You bi tch, what are you waiting for? Apologize to the


    production team. and prepare to make a statement for leaving the industry!¡±


    Alice clenched her fists slightly. Her cold expression was like an indestructible mask as she said in a


    low voice.


    ¡°Ms. Lee, the woman in the video isn¡¯t me! I won¡¯t quit acting and bear the losses! If you insist on


    ndering me, then I¡¯ll file awsuit!¡±


    N¡¯s face turned red. ¡°How can you be so stubborn? How dare you say that you¡¯re going to sue the


    to sue us!¡±


    Did N threaten her with her career for no reason? Did N actually think that she didn¡¯t know


    anything about thew? Alice¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Ms. Lee, in our contract, under such


    circumstances, thepany has the obligation to help the artiste defend their rights and clear the


    artiste¡¯s name! If you¡¯ve forgotten it, I¡¯ll ask the judge to remind you!¡± N raised her hand and was


    about to hit Alice. ¡°Alright, you still dare to threaten me with thew! Then I¡¯ll make you pay for all the


    losses!¡±


    ¡°Whether I should bear the losses or not, it¡¯s not up to you! I only acknowledge the court!¡± After saying


    that, Alice dusted off her hands, pulled Candice, and turned around. Then, she left without looking


    back.


    N¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°How can she be so arrogant?¡±


    Travis also frowned. ¡°Is there really a misunderstanding?¡±


    Maisie was afraid that Travis would speak up for Alice, so she quickly said, ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t the first


    time this kind of thing has happened. Previously, we all helped her hide it. I didn¡¯t expect that¡­


    ¡°Well, everyone is being too nice to her. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s shameless. Don¡¯t me me for doing this


    then!¡± N gritted her teeth and immediately exined to the director and the others to get the


    production team to recast the role. When Alice arrived at the parking lot, Josh had already followed her


    out.


    When he saw that Alice did not even change out of her costume, he frowned and said, ¡°I told Ray


    about what happened and he will help you prepare for the termination of the contract. This time, you


    have to terminate the contract and change to anotherpany!¡±


    Alice opened the car door and let Josh get in first before saying.


    ¡°Before I terminate the contract, I have to prove my innocence!¡±


    Alice knew N¡¯s methods very well. Before Alice could prove that the person in the video was Cindy,


    Alice would definitely be targeted by them if she left thepany.


    It would even implicate Josh and Ray.


    Josh understood how Alice was feeling right now, so he did not say anything else.


    However, after the car started, Josh suddenly stared at her with a burning gaze. ¡°You and Daniel¡­ I


    mean, how far along is the rtionship between you and your sh marriage husband? Will this video


    affect him?¡±


    Daniel was a clean freak by nature. If he misunderstood Alice, he would definitely get a divorce from


    her!


    When Alice heard this, she immediately thought of Daniel. She had seen all kinds of people in this


    industry.


    However, Daniel was an outsider. If he did not know the truth, he might really misunderstand her.


    Thinking of this, Alice immediately began to type on WhatsApp.


    *Daniel, I¡¯ll exin to you about the trending topic on Twitter when I get home. I hope you can believe


    me!¡±


    Josh nced at what she was typing and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Your attitude toward him is way too


    nice.¡±


    Alice gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Because he¡¯s my husband!¡±


    Josh was speechless and thought to himself, ¡°Maybe he won¡¯t be in a while.¡±


    At the same time, in the CEO¡¯s office of the Kaur Group.


    William handed the iPad to Daniel and asked carefully.


    ¡°Daniel, you guys are married. You should be able to tell if the person in the video is your wife or not,


    right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Daniel had been dealing with the contents of the contract as soon as he entered thepany and did


    not pay attention to the news on the Inte. When he saw the video, his expression instantly became


    grim¡­


    10:59

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Seeing that Daniel didn¡¯t say anything, William narrowed his eyes and immediately realized something.


    ¡°Daniel, you and Alice haven¡¯t really been intimate with each other, right?¡±


    Daniel nced at him from the corner of his eyes. This brat didn¡¯t care about work but cared about


    that?


    Noticing the look on his brother¡¯s face, William knew that he had made the right guess. He immediately


    held his forehead and sighed.


    ¡°Daniel, is there really something wrong with you? Alice is such a beautiful woman. Haven¡¯t you ever


    wanted to get intimate with her?¡±


    After saying that, he hugged his arms and took a few steps back defensively. ¡°Although I¡¯m very


    handsome, I¡¯m a man! Freddie is also a man! You can¡¯t mess around!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Who said I like men?¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on with you and Alice?¡± William mumbled.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    If it were him, he would have cherished such a gorgeous wife.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the timing isn¡¯t right!¡± Daniel was going to give Alice an unforgettable and significant


    wedding night.


    At this moment, the sunlight shone on their faces through the window.


    Daniel¡¯s cold face actually had a hint of gentleness right now.


    William was shocked as he thought about what Daniel had just said. ¡°So, Daniel, you actually love


    Alice.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t want to answer. ¡°Love¡± was a strong word. He didn¡¯t want to say it yet.


    ¡°Then this time¡­ do you trust Alice?¡± William said as he sat opposite Daniel again and carefully


    analyzed the situation.


    ¡°Although thements about Alice on the Inte are quite harsh, and there are also people who


    use her of sleeping her way to the top, the actors that I signed all say that Alice has a good


    character and is serious about rtionships. She isn¡¯t the kind of person who would fool around.¡±


    Theo and the others were infatuated at the mention of Alice and said a lot about her.


    Therefore, even if there was this video about Alice, William still believed her.


    Daniel¡¯s slender fingers tapped lightly on the table as he said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡±


    ¡°Then Daniel, do you want to help Alice deal with it? You can leave this to me or Freddie.¡± William


    blinked. Although he mentioned Freddie, he still wanted to take on this job.


    After all, he was trying to impress his sister-inw. If he did a good job, he would be less roasted by his


    brother in the future.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°It¡¯s all up to her.¡±


    Whether it was William or Freddie, helping her would cause spection. He hoped that she would


    make this choice.


    At this moment, Alice sent Daniel a message.


    After reading the message, Daniel¡¯s expression changed.


    William tilted his head curiously and took a look. ¡°Well, Alice sent a message asking you to believe her.


    It means that she cares a lot about you¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°She has always adored me.¡±


    William thought to himself, ¡°Why do I feel like this is kind of like a public disy of affection?¡±


    Daniel did not look at his brother. He just picked up his phone and called Alice.


    Alice, who was already on the highway, quickly picked up. ¡°Hello, Daniel. You saw the message I sent,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Are you on the set?¡± Daniel asked.


    Alice nced at Josh, who was driving beside her. ¡°Josh and I are on our way home. We¡¯re going to


    ask Ray for help and post a PR video first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then wait for me at home. I¡¯ming home now,¡± Daniel said and got up.


    Alice was stunned. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going home? Will thepany allow it?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± He was going back to see his wife. Whoever dared to stop him would be asking for a


    beating!


    10:59


    ¡°Oh¡­ Alright then. Let¡¯s go home and talk.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice sounded a little frigid. Alice was actually a


    bit intimidated.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:59

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Seeing that Alice actually looked a little obedient when she answered Daniel¡¯s call, the corners of


    Josh¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What did your husband say?¡±


    ¡°He said¡­ he wanted toe home and discuss it with me.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ What did you just say?¡± Josh almost lost his grip on the steering wheel. Then, he looked at


    Alice with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Alice, why did you ask him toe home? How can he help?¡±


    What if Daniel gave him a hard time?


    ¡°Calm down first. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Alice rubbed her temples and rolled her eyes helplessly. ¡°My


    husband is indeed an ordinary man, but he is always so calm. He should be able to help us sort out our


    thoughts. Besides, it¡¯s not appropriate not to tell him that something like this happened to me.¡±


    Josh almost wanted to stop the car. ¡°He¡¯s an ordinary man? Alice, remember what I said. Men are all


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    trash! You can¡¯t be deceived by our appearance!¡±


    Alice was afraid that he would not be able to drive steadily, so she reached out to hold the steering


    wheel. ¡°Alright, alright. You men are all trash! Now, eyes on the road!¡±


    After the two of them went home, Ray came over with the documents.


    Ray was very surprised that there was an indecent video of Alice on the Inte, and it was released


    by theirpany.


    This was clearlying after Alice to destroy her.


    ¡°Excluding personal rtionships, from a professional point of view, I don¡¯t think yourpany should


    do such a thing. After all, your appearance and potential are all very outstanding. If they promote you


    right, you will be the second Sheryl.¡±


    Ray expressed his opinion.


    Josh h ooked his arm around Ray¡¯s shoulder and sighed, ¡°Have you forgotten that Travis has been


    harassing her?¡±


    ¡°He wants to destroy you just because he can¡¯t get you¡­ What a jerk!¡± Ray had a look of disdain on his


    face.


    While the three of them were talking, Daniel and William came back.


    Daniel nced indifferently at Ray and Josh. He walked over and patted Alice¡¯s shoulder. As if


    dering his sovereignty, he leaned close to her ear and whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go change first.¡±


    The man¡¯s warm breath made her ears itch. Alice blushed unconsciously and nodded. ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Seeing these brothers going in, Ray suddenly said, trying to make a scene, ¡°There are two ways to


    prove Alice¡¯s innocence. The first is for Alice to take off her clothes and take a video to prove it. The


    second one is that she and Josh announce their rtionship as a couple.¡±


    ¡°Wait..what? A¡­.a couple?¡± Josh was so scared that he stuttered. He red at Ray resentfully. Was


    he trying to make things


    worse?


    At this moment, Ray acted as if he didn¡¯t know Daniel¡¯s true identity. He patted Josh¡¯s shoulder and


    continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re very popr in the industry, and your fans are pretty loyal. If you be Alice¡¯s fake boyfriend


    and say that you¡¯ve seen Alice¡¯s body, your fans won¡¯t object. Besides¡­ you have the Kaur family to


    support you.¡±


    Hearing Ray¡¯s words, Josh was about to explode.


    Didn¡¯t Ray know that Daniel was right inside?


    Didn¡¯t he know that Daniel was so possessive and difficult to deal with?


    At this moment, in the bedroom.


    Daniel took off his suit jacket. He had already torn off the buttons of his shirt.


    His deep eyes were cold as he listened to the conversation outside without a word.


    When William saw his brother¡¯s reaction, he held his forehead and exined softly, ¡°Daniel, Ray was


    just joking. How could he really let Josh and Alice be a fake couple?¡±


    After saying that, William looked in the direction of the door with a sullen expression andined in


    his heart, ¡°Ray, can you stop causing trouble?¡±


    10:59


    Although Daniel and Alice hadn¡¯t really slept together yet, it was obvious that he was already in love.


    The men in the Kaur family, especially Daniel, seemed to have no interest in women, but they were


    actually very domineering and possessive.


    Daniel left his work and went home today because he wanted toe up with an idea to help Alice!


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:59

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Ray had good hearing. When he heard that something was wrong in the bedroom, he knew that Daniel


    was clearly upset.


    They had never seen Daniel care about a woman like this.


    Since Alice was here, he had to take the opportunity to mess with him.


    Hence, Ray deliberately said, ¡°Alice, it¡¯s never been easy for you to survive in the industry. Being a fake


    couple with Josh is really your best option. After all, Josh is the Kaur family¡¯s eighth child and he can


    help you get all the resources from the Kaur family.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    Now he could finally tell what game Ray was trying to y right now. He just wanted to see Daniel get


    jealous!


    But how could just getting jealous be enough for a person like Daniel?


    He would go absolutely mad!


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not really asking you to be a real couple with Josh. We¡¯ll just say you¡¯re a couple in front


    of outsiders.¡± At this moment, Ray was acting like a vicious viin in a fairytale.


    He began to tell Alice all about the benefits of being a fake couple with Josh.


    Alice listened to him patiently and did not interrupt..


    However, William was so frightened that he did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Why didn¡¯t Alice say anything?


    Could it be that she really wanted to do this with Josh?


    Although Daniel was still changing his clothes elegantly, William could already feel that the temperature


    in the room had dropped below freezing point.


    William thought, ¡°It¡¯s over. Will things get blo odyter?¡±


    Just as William was filled with worry, suddenly, Daniel put on the casual clothes that Alice had bought


    before and walked straight out of the room.


    The moment he saw Daniel, Josh immediately swallowed hard, and he even got goosebumps.


    Josh watched as Daniel sat beside Alice and ced his hand on Alice¡¯s shoulder as if he was dering


    his sovereignty.


    At this moment, Daniel naturally nced at Josh and Ray and asked in a cold voice, ¡°You want to be a


    fake couple with my wife?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Josh shook his head repeatedly. How could he dare to irritate Daniel like this?


    ¡°A fake couple won¡¯t change anything and taking a video to prove herself will affect her reputation¡­¡±


    Daniel looked at Ray and said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯re not that capable at all! It seems that I should


    rmend Mr. Kaur to withdraw his investment.¡±


    Ray became quiet.


    Daniel would do this just because of a disagreement!


    Ray thought, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re so cruel!¡±


    ¡°However, Mr. Kaur, do you have a better solution? Do you dare to announce your marriage with


    Alice?¡± Ray raised his eyebrows.


    He thought, ¡°Let¡¯s make it worse!¡±


    Daniel narrowed his eyes. His big hand slid down from Alice¡¯s shoulder andnded on her slender


    waist. He tightened his grip slightly and moved his head close to her ear.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He seemed to have said something, but in fact, he did not say anything.


    Alice did not expect him to suddenly do this. She immediately tilted her head and looked at the man in


    confusion. ¡°Daniel¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Daniel acted as if nothing had happened and said naturally, ¡°Alice, if you need it, I¡¯m happy to make our


    rtionship public.¡±


    With that, his slightly rough fingers began to caress her waistline¡­


    10:59


    This erotic touch was like a feather brushing past her heart.


    No matter how cheeky Alice was, she could not just let him do that in front of so many people. She


    quickly said, ¡°I think this will not solve the root of the problem. We should better ask Cindy to exin


    this matter.¡±


    Upon hearing what Alice said, Daniel looked at Ray with a cold expression. ¡°Who exactly is Cindy?¡±


    Before Ray came, he had alreadypared the video and suspected Cindy, so he just said directly,


    ¡°Cindy is an artiste that Freddie signed, a professional stunt double.¡±


    ¡°Then get Freddie toe over!¡± Daniel said coldly.


    Alice immediately widened her eyes. ¡°Daniel, I think only Mr. Kaur can invite Mr. King over.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Daniel was confused.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:59

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Upon hearing this question, Alice blinked awkwardly and leaned over to whisper to Daniel.


    ¡°I told you about this before. Mr. King and Mr. Kaur are a couple.¡±


    It was this rumor again.


    It seemed like the little girl from Freddie¡¯s family could forget about her allowance.


    Daniel¡¯s expression immediately became a little intimidating. ¡°Do you know that this rumor will affect


    Mr. Kaur¡¯s reputation and people who spread this kind of rumor will be sued by the Kaur Group for


    defamation?¡±


    Alice lowered her head and muttered, ¡°But Mr. Kaur has never rified this matter¡­¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t rify because he wants to protect his wife in this way.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression became even


    gloomier.


    It seemed that if he did not tell this woman that he was already married today, she would still think that


    he, the rumored CEO, liked men!


    Alice was immediately stunned. ¡°He has a wife? Then why didn¡¯t Josh tell me?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt that the atmosphere in the room became a bit weird.


    At this moment, Josh covered his face, wishing he could jump off a building right now.


    Ray, on the other hand, looked like he had seen a fool.


    After a long while, Daniel finally said, ¡°Now, you can ask Freddie for help, or you can ask Mr. Kaur¡¯s


    younger brother to help you¡­ Which one do you want to ask?¡±


    Daniel would deal with Josh and Freddie¡¯s younger sister in the future. Right now, he had to salvage


    Alice¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur¡¯s younger brother¡­ Will he really help me?¡± Alice was a little surprised. Josh had mentioned


    to her that there was a young master in the Kaur family who had an entertainmentpany and he


    was as good as Freddie.


    Daniel said expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Kaur owes me a favor. As long as I ask him, he definitely will help


    you arrange it. Not to


    mention his brother.¡±


    After listening to Daniel¡¯s exnation, Alice¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Even the CEO, Mr. Kaur, owed Daniel a favor.


    ¡°Can I ask Mr. Kaur¡¯s younger brother for help?¡± Alice asked tentatively.


    Her choice made Daniel feel very pleased. Then he nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    After Daniel finally agreed to this, Alice immediately looked at Ray. ¡°Then¡­ Ray, you were originally


    from the Kaur family. It would be more convenient for you to get in touch with Mr. Kaur¡¯s brother, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask him. He¡¯s not capable enough.¡± Daniel still looked a little irritated.


    Because of his deliberate teasing just now, Daniel was still not in a good mood.


    However, Alice was already holding Daniel¡¯s arm. She quickly reminded him, ¡°Daniel, you can¡¯t speak


    to Ray like that. He¡¯s the young master of the Smith family, and his status is pretty high¡­¡±


    Ray only became an agent for the thrill of it, and she knew it.


    Daniel¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re speaking up for him?¡±


    Alice felt that she had said something wrong just now. Like a child, she lowered her head and looked at


    her fingers.


    When Daniel lost his temper, he was very difficult to coax.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, she finally took a deep breath and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll make some coffee for


    you. Wait a


    moment.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Alice entered the kitchen, Josh immediately patted his chest andined silently, ¡°Daniel,


    you were way too scary just now! You can¡¯t bully us like this!¡±


    Ray gritted his teeth and opened his mouth silently. ¡°You¡¯re too ruthless to threaten me with my funds!


    You really don¡¯t love me anymore!¡±


    Daniel raised his eyebrows and looked sideways in the direction of the kitchen. He also said quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love men. I love my wife. Look, she went to make my favorite coffee.¡±


    11:00[


    Ray was speechless.


    And so was Josh.


    How could Daniel treat them like this?


    Ten minutester, Alice came out with a coffeepot. ¡°Daniel, help me get the cups in the living room. Ray


    and Josh have their own cups.¡±


    Daniel frowned. Why did they have their own cups?


    Why didn¡¯t he have one?


    Send Gift

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Josh, who was originally a little pi ssed, saw the displeasure on Daniel¡¯s face at this moment. He


    plucked up his courage and nced at the table where Alice had ced the cups.


    The next second, Josh was amused.


    Because Daniel¡¯s cup was not there!


    Ray had also discovered this problem, but he was even worse than Josh. He took the cup before


    Daniel and waved it in front of Daniel.


    He even deliberately bragged.


    ¡°In Alice¡¯s ce, Josh and I are very special, so not only do we have our own cups, but we also have


    our own cutlery. Mr. Kaur, where¡¯s yours? Oh, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any! Then I¡¯m gonna feel a


    little sorry for you!¡±


    No matter how dull Alice was, she could tell that Ray and Josh were deliberately provoking Daniel.


    She thought, ¡°Guys, can you not cause any trouble? Didn¡¯t you see the sullen look on Daniel¡¯s face?


    ¡°And you even said that you feel sorry for him¡­


    ¡°Ahem, I ordered a custom-made ceramic cup. It has not arrived yet. Alice coughed dryly and exined


    to Daniel.


    As soon as Alice finished speaking, Ray deliberately said, ¡°Customization usually takes some time. I¡¯m


    worried that even if the cup is ready, he won¡¯t have a chance to use it¡­¡±


    Alice was speechless. ¡°Ahem, Ray, can you stop making things worse?¡±


    She had just had a conflict with Daniel. Couldn¡¯t he let them have some peaceful time?


    Daniel calmly gave Ray a warning look.


    Actually, he could tell.


    This guy was deliberately pi ssing him off!


    Alice only saw them as friends.


    To her, he was different from the children.


    This matter passed quickly.


    After the children finished school, Ray suggested having a buffet. Daniel took the opportunity to say


    that Mr. Kaur had sent his special assistant Dax tomunicate with them. So this meal was on Dax.


    Ray knew Daniel was reminding them who was the host and who were the guests.


    And he did not want to argue with him anymore.


    The buffet restaurant was chosen by Alice. It was a middle-ss hotel with good privacy that celebrities


    would often rmend to cach other.


    This was the first time the kids and Daniel hade to such a hotel for a meal.


    Therefore, as soon as they entered, the three kids expressed their curiosity about their surroundings.


    They looked around and finally held Alice¡¯s hand before heading to the fruit section.


    ¡°Daniel, do you want some dragon fruit?¡± Alice pointed at the dragon fruit not far away and asked.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel nodded. His arm casually rested on Alice¡¯s waist.


    It was a very natural move, but it made Alice¡¯s heart race.


    She even forgot to remind him that there were other people here.


    Soon, their big round table was loaded with food.


    This was a hotel where one could enjoy a seafood buffet, so Josh and William all got some seafood.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice knew what the kids liked and ordered some mushroom soup for them.


    When she was having her meal, she realized that William and Josh were just like her. They were very


    casual and would just take whatever they liked.


    However, Daniel was different. He arranged the dishes in front of him and ate them in a certain order.


    11:00


    The buffet felt more like a fancy dinner when he ate like that.


    The kids had originally learned from the way Josh ate. When they saw how their daddy ate, they


    decisively learned from


    him.


    Alice looked at Daniel and the kids and raised her eyebrows slightly. Just as she was about to say


    something, a voice came from behind.


    ¡°Oh, my G od¡­ That is Alice, right?¡±


    Fiona walked over in shock. Standing beside her was a gentle and elegant young man. The moment he


    saw Alice, the young man¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:00

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    ¡°Alice, you haven¡¯t been home for five years. Dad and I miss you very much¡­ Are all of these guys


    your boyfriends?¡± As Fiona asked, she held the man¡¯s arm and leaned into his embrace. ¡°My boyfriend


    and I came to celebrate our tenth anniversary of knowing each other today. What about you guys?¡±


    Fiona deliberately emphasized the words ¡°boyfriends¡± and ¡°tenth anniversary of knowing each other¡±.


    The young man looked at Alice and almost stopped breathing.


    He had not seen Alice for five years¡­


    After Alice¡¯s ident, she was abandoned by her family and they cut off contact with her.


    He thought that he had already forgotten all about Alice, but he did not expect to meet her again.


    She was still as stunning and beautiful as before, and every time she showed up, she could make his


    heart race.


    When Fiona saw her boyfriend staring at Alice in a daze, a trace of malice shed across Fiona¡¯s eyes.


    She pulled his arm and shook it coquettishly.


    ¡°Shrek, why didn¡¯t you say hello to Alice?¡±


    When Shrek heard this, he suddenly came back to his senses and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Alice, long time


    no see.¡±


    ¡°Alice¡­ Do you not recognize Shrek anymore?¡± Fiona deliberately asked.


    Alice didn¡¯t stop eating. How could she not recognize Shrek?


    This was the young talent that Preston valued the most. He was the young master Fiona had a crush


    on for ten years and he came from a wealthy family.


    He was also Alice¡¯s first love that had never been made public.


    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Fiona assumed that Alice still had feelings for Shrek when she saw that Alice didn¡¯t say


    anything. After thinking about it for a while, Fiona was filled with jealousy. ¡°Your boyfriends are all


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    watching. Aren¡¯t you being a little rude by not talking to us?¡±


    What she was trying to imply by saying ¡°your boyfriends¡± was self-evident.


    This was a reminder to Shrek of how sleazy Alice was, and she also said that to make Alice


    ufortable.


    ¡°Fiona, you¡¯re really the most hypocritical person I have ever met.¡± Alice raised her head and looked at


    Fiona coldly. ¡°You


    won.¡±


    Hearing Alice¡¯s mockery, Fiona¡¯s eyes darkened. She then looked at Shrek with an aggrieved


    expression.


    ¡°Shrek, see¡­ Alice still hates us. I¡¯ve tried my best to be a good sister to her and help her. Even when


    Dad said he wanted to end her career, I tried to persuade him not to do that, but she¡­ I really don¡¯t


    know how to be her sister anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Alice just took things too hard for a moment. Besides, she has her friends here today,¡±


    Shrek said as he turned to look at Daniel,


    At this moment, Daniel ced his hand on the back of Alice¡¯s chair. His deep and cold eyes looked


    intimidating..


    Any man could understand his gaze.


    This meant that Daniel felt vited and offended and could attack Shrek at any time.


    What was the rtionship between Alice and this man?


    Were they together?


    At this moment, the three kids put a meatball on Alice¡¯s te.


    Aidy said naturally, ¡°Mommy, this meatball is very delicious. Try it quickly.¡±


    Hearing Aidy¡¯s words, Shrek subconsciously took a step back.


    Did that child just call Alice Mommy?


    How¡­ how could this be possible¡­


    Impossible!


    Alice¡¯s children had already died back then!


    There was no way they were Alice¡¯s children!


    11:00


    Just as Shrek was getting worked up, he saw Alice take a bite of the meatball. Then, she blinked in


    satisfaction and looked at Daniel.


    ¡°Darling, this is very tasty. I¡¯ll ask the kids to get some more for you so that you can also try some,


    okay?¡±


    Shrek¡¯s face instantly went pale.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:00

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Alice called him darling¡­.


    So were they actually a couple?


    Were these three children hers and this man¡¯s?


    Impossible. The man who Alice had failed to find even after calling the police back then would never


    show up again.


    Moreover, the Doyle family clearly saw the three children die¡­


    At this moment, Alice didn¡¯t even see the look on Shrek¡¯s face. She just waved her hand and said


    coldly to Fiona, ¡°Miss Doyle, if you¡¯re done, take your man with you and leave. Don¡¯t ruin our appetite.¡±


    Fiona was stunned for a few seconds before she pulled Shrek to another table in disbelief.


    It was not until the waiter gave them cutlery that she came back to her senses and said with a


    conflicted expression,


    ¡°So what my father said was true¡­ Alice really found a gigolo and even raised his sons for him.¡±


    ¡°That man is a gigolo?¡± Shrek immediately asked.


    ¡°Yes, my father had met them before. Alice also admitted to them that she was with a gigolo.¡±


    ¡°How could she be like this?¡± Shrek frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Alice became like this either. I¡¯m really upset right now.¡±


    ¡°Have they been together for a long time?¡± Shrek nced in the direction of Alice and watched her


    talking andughing with those men. Her bright smile and gorgeous face were even more stunning


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    than five years ago.


    Fiona sighed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with them either. You saw it just now. Alice doesn¡¯t


    like us at all. What should we do? I¡¯ll give her my blessings if she finds an ordinary guy. But a gigolo


    who depends on her¡­


    ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be a burden to her in the future.¡±


    Shrek¡¯s expression became more and more sullen. In the end, he said in a frigid voice, ¡°Why did Alice


    do such a thing? She must have her own reasons, right?¡±


    ¡°Shrek, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that Alice is no longer the same girl as before! She¡¯s willful and


    reckless and doesn¡¯t care about what others think at all. This time, she probably only wants some


    cheap thrills and doesn¡¯t think about the future.¡±


    Fiona paused for a moment before adding guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s possible that she wants to take revenge on us.¡±


    Shrek was slightly stunned as he looked not far away, deep in thought.


    If Alice wanted to take revenge on them, did that mean that she still had feelings for him?


    ¡°Miss Doyle, Josh, what a coincidence!¡± At this moment, a man showed up at Alice¡¯s table.


    For a moment, Fiona¡¯s gaze was also attracted by that person.


    Because this person caught Fiona¡¯s attention even more than Josh and Ray.


    It was Freddie.


    At this moment, Alice did not react much when she saw Freddie.


    On the other hand, Daniel didn¡¯t seem very happy to see him.


    Freddie acted as if he did not understand how Daniel was feeling. He pulled out a chair and sat beside


    Alice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I share a table with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Of course not.¡± Alice subconsciously looked at Daniel.


    She hoped that her petty husband wouldn¡¯t misunderstand.


    ¡°Miss Doyle, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± Freddie looked at Daniel and smiled with interest.


    At this moment, Alice remembered that Daniel and Freddie didn¡¯t actually know each other.


    She immediately introduced them to each other, ¡°Mr. King, this is my husband, Daniel. Honey, this is


    Mr. King, Mr.


    Kaur¡¯s¡­


    However, before Alice could finish her sentence, a girl¡¯s voice came from behind them. ¡°Freddie, why


    didn¡¯t you


    me?¡±


    wait for


    11:00


    This was Freddie¡¯s younger sister, Lina.


    They had agreed to have a buffet together, but Freddie suddenly stopped the car and rushed over,


    making her confused.


    As soon as Lina finished speaking, her eyes lit up.


    Wasn¡¯t this Daniel?


    It turned out that her brother was in such a hurry because of Daniell


    Lina thought, ¡°What a lovely couple!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:00

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    ¡°Freddie, I was just wondering why you were so excited toe over. Is it because you just saw Da¡­¡±


    Lina ced her hands on her brother¡¯s shoulders and smiled subtly.


    However, before she could even say Daniel¡¯s name, Daniel suddenly touched the ss of juice in front


    of Alice.


    All the red pomegranate juice was poured onto Alice¡¯s clothes.


    The man frowned slightly and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was an ident.¡±


    Alice¡¯s attention had been on Lina, who had juste over. She did not notice that Daniel did this on


    purpose just now.


    She quickly took a napkin to cover the pomegranate juice on her clothes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go to the


    washroom to deal with it. Take care of the kids.¡±


    Daniel carefully adjusted her cor and nodded yes.


    Lina was stunned for a few seconds before she quickly realized what had just happened. She pointed


    at Alice¡¯s back and then looked at Daniel.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Um¡­ Daniel, you and her¡­ Why do you two look a little too close?¡± Didn¡¯t Daniel ever get close to


    other women?


    But his hand touched the girl¡¯s cor just now!


    ¡°Sit down!¡± When Daniel saw that Alice had already left, his tone suddenly became cold.


    Lina was so frightened that she swallowed hard and sat down obediently. She looked at the other men


    at the dining table uneasily and finally said to the kids carefully, ¡°Your daddy seems to be in a bad


    mood¡­¡±


    Daniel nced at the confused look on Lina¡¯s face. Seeing that she was a girl, he still exined.


    ¡°Lina, that¡¯s my secret wife. She doesn¡¯t know anything about my true identity. I hope you can help the


    Kaur family keep it


    a secret.¡±


    Lina waspletely shocked by what he had just said. Her eyes widened as she counted how many


    words Daniel had said.


    Then, she looked at her brother in disbelief. ¡°Freddie, aren¡¯t you and Daniel a couple? Why did he


    marry another woman behind your back?¡±


    Freddie¡¯s face was as gloomy as Daniel¡¯s. He grabbed his sister¡¯s ear rudely. ¡°Who told you that we¡¯re


    a couple? Who has ever said that we¡¯re together?¡±


    ¡°But I clearly saw you two¡­¡± As she spoke, Lina realized something big. She hurriedly looked at


    Daniel. ¡°No, Daniel, you married a girl and didn¡¯t tell your wife your true identity? Your entire family lied


    to her?¡±


    Her imagination could run very wild. She immediately realized something after hearing Daniel¡¯s words.


    Lina thought, ¡°Oh my G od!


    ¡°Did Daniel really go so far?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this marital fraud?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time,¡± Daniel replied expressionlessly.


    ¡°Liar! There¡¯s no such thing as the right time!¡± Lina was very upset right now. ¡°Daniel, how can you lie


    to a girl like that? I kind of despise you right now!¡±


    ¡°You can despise him, but you can¡¯t expose him. Otherwise, your money and credit card will be frozen!¡±


    William threatened.


    Lina was shocked.


    She thought, ¡°Oh! How could these men be so cruel?


    ¡°How dare they threaten me like that?¡±


    Seeing that Lina finally started to behave, Daniel immediately changed the topic and stared at Freddie.


    ¡°Can that stunt double named Cindy from yourpanye out and rify the truth?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Freddie smiled. He had guessed that Daniel would look for him.


    At the same time, outside the washroom.


    Alice had just tidied up the juice stains on her clothes when she opened the door and saw someone¡­.


    11:00

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Shrek smiled as he looked at Alice. ¡°We met again. What a coincidence.¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t know what to say now.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Why would Shrek be so stu pid to say something like that outside the washroom?


    Moreover, why did Alice feel that Shrek hade over on purpose?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alice crossed her arms, making it very obvious that she did not like this man.


    Shrek acted as if he didn¡¯t see the disgust in her eyes and blocked her view. ¡°Alice, let¡¯s talk over there,


    okay?¡±


    Alice sneered. ¡°What do we have to talk about? Do you think Fiona isn¡¯t jealous of me enough? Do you


    want her to kill me or something?¡±


    Shrek¡¯s eyes darkened. He really didn¡¯t like the change in Alice.


    Once upon a time, when she looked at him, her eye would sparkle. Even when she spoke to him, her


    voice would be filled with shyness.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wasn¡¯t as easy as Fiona, they wouldn¡¯t have be like this today.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t be so aggressive. As your friend for so many years, I really want to talk to you,¡± Shrek said


    as he ced his hand beside Alice¡¯s ear.


    At this moment, there were still others preparing to enter the washroom. If they continued to be in a


    deadlock like this, it would definitely cause misunderstandings.


    Daniel was still there. It was indeed not suitable for her to let this man continue pestering her.


    Alice casually nced to the side. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the smoking area.¡±


    A few minutester, in the smoking area.


    Shrek took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. He remembered Alice saying that men looked


    handsome when they smoked.


    Therefore, he assumed she would still like to see him smoke now.


    Unexpectedly, before he could even light a cigarette, Alice had already bought a pack of cigarettes


    from the vending machine behind and elegantly lit one.


    The


    way she smoked did not seem out of ce at all. In fact, it made her look stunning and bewitching.


    Shrek was slightly stunned when he saw this, but at the same time, he was a little confused. ¡°Alice,


    why are you smoking? Weren¡¯t you¡­


    Alice had deliberately smoked in front of him just to disgust him.


    Shrek liked girls who were obedient and sweet. He hated women who smoked and drank.


    She was no longer the old Alice anymore, so she did not have to do things ording to his preferences


    now.


    She would do whatever he didn¡¯t like just to prevent him from having thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°People change. If you can fall in love with Fiona, why can¡¯t I smoke?¡± Alice deliberately blew out a


    smoke ring and said. impatiently, ¡°Mr. Wilson, if you have something to say, say it quickly. My darling is


    still waiting for me!¡±


    Seeing her mention another man, Shrek became even more frustrated. He took out a credit card from


    his pocket and handed it to Alice.


    Alice nced at the credit card from the corner of her eye and raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Mr.


    Wilson, what do you mean?¡±


    Shrek¡¯s


    eyes darkened. ¡°Alice, break up with that gigolo. I¡¯ll take care of you from now on.¡±


    Alice gently dusted off the cigarette ash and curled the corners of her lips teasingly. ¡°You¡¯ll take care of


    me? As whom? What title are you going to give me?¡±


    ¡°What else can you be with your upation?¡± Shrek said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Oh¡­ So, Mr. Wilson, you want me to be your mistress?¡± As Alice spoke, she took another puff of the


    cigarette and looked at the man with a faint smile.


    Shrek couldn¡¯t stand the sight of her smoking. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Alice, what on earth made you


    be like this? Do you know how cheap you are right now?¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m cheap?¡± Aliceughed instead of being angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything illegal. I am an actress and


    I make my own money. How am I cheap?¡±


    If it was five years ago, she would have argued with Shrek at the top of her lungs.


    But now, she had no feelings for someone like him at all. She did not even bother to get angry at him.


    ¡°Are you really relying on yourself to film and earn money? You¡¯re just showing off your sex iness and


    selling your young body! Alice, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. I want you to have some


    self-esteem and love yourself. I want you to have great love.


    As Shrek spoke, he let out a soft sigh as if he was feeling a little helpless. He said earnestly, ¡°Alice, I¡¯m


    doing this for your own good. I don¡¯t want you to be dragged down by a gigolo! Take my credit card and


    let me take care of you first. Leave Hollywood and leave that man, okay?¡±


    ¡°For my own good?¡± Alice could not be bothered to beat around the bush with him. Herzy gaze


    suddenly became bone-chilling. ¡°Mr. Wilson, don¡¯t make it sound so dignified! If you were really doing


    for my own good, you wouldn¡¯t ask me to be your mistress!¡±


    ¡°Being my mistress is the most suitable choice for you¡­ Plus, you lost your virginity back then and


    even got pregnant¡­ Normal men wouldn¡¯t want a woman like you as their wife! I¡¯m only offering you


    this opportunity because of Fiona.¡±


    Although this was all expected, Alice still felt disgusted. She crossed her arms and said with a mocking


    gaze, ¡°Who said that a normal man wouldn¡¯t want me to be his wife? The gigolo you¡¯re talking about is


    the Kaur Group¡¯s financial specialist. He and his family wee me very much.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already got married! So, Mr. Wilson, if you want a mistress, just go to a club and find somebody.


    I¡¯m already married and I am not interested in a cheating scu mbag!¡±


    Shrek didn¡¯t believe that Alice actually got married. He said with a cold expression, ¡°Alice, you¡¯re telling


    such a lie just to turn me down? To be honest, I think you are really being too ungrateful!¡±


    Alice put out the cigarette. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m ungrateful just because I don¡¯t want to be your mistress? Shrek, it¡¯s


    been a few years since west met. I can¡¯t believe how disgusting you have be!¡±


    Shrek was infuriated, ¡°Alice, do you have to anger me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, looks like you¡¯re finally angry and want to hit me? Don¡¯t forget that this is a public ce. Your real


    girlfriend is waiting for you over there! If you don¡¯t want to lose face, get lost from my sight!¡± Alice said


    and strode away without looking back.


    This really ruined her mood.


    She shouldn¡¯t have wasted her breath on this guy. He was really gross as hell!


    She still had to go back early to hug her kids.


    Alice had just returned to the dining table when she saw Lina looking at her strangely.


    Before she could ask anything, the three cute kids approached her and brought the freshly cooked


    prawns to her mouth.


    Judging from their expressions, they had been waiting for her toe back and eat the prawns for a


    long time.


    How could she say no to delicacies and her cute kids?


    Alice¡¯s bad mood waspletely gone at this moment. She ate the food fed by her kids and hugged


    them happily.


    Her mouth was full, but her words were very clear. ¡°Oh, sweethearts, I really love you!¡±


    The kids¡¯ eyes sparkled as they said in unison, ¡°We love Mommy too!¡±


    After swallowing, Alice wiped her mouth and immediately rewarded the three kids with a kiss.


    ¡°Sweethearts, sit down. Mommy will get some meat for you!¡±


    The three kids nodded and obediently returned to their chairs.


    Seeing Alice getting food for them, the three kids raised their eyebrows at their father in unison.


    At this moment, Daniel looked a little frustrated. He did not know what it was like to be jealous.


    However, he knew that he was very unhappy to see his sons being doted on by Alice.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Alice came over and told the kids that she loved them. And she even gave them kisses.


    However, as her husband, he did not get anything.


    After Alice got the mutton cooked, she put some onto the kids¡¯ tes. When she took a bite, she saw


    Daniel¡¯s gaze on her fork.


    He looked like he even wanted to eat that fork, which made Alice stunned. Then, she subconsciously


    asked, ¡°Daniel, do you want this piece of mutton?¡±


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Daniel asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­ Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Alice felt that Daniel was asking this because he wanted to eat


    this piece of mutton.


    She actually wanted to give him another piece, but he just kept staring at her fork and it was even a


    little intimidating¡­


    It made her a bit flustered.


    Hence, after thinking for a while, she looked at the mutton that she had taken a small bite of, then at


    Daniel, and carefully handed it over.


    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Lina had just said a word when her brother covered her mouth. Her eyes were still wide open


    as she looked at Alice and Daniel in shock.


    She thought, ¡°Daniel is a violent clean freak!


    ¡°Alice, hurry up and take back the mutton. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be taught a lesson!¡±


    Alice also noticed that the people around her were looking at her strangely. However, she had already


    given him the meat. She didn¡¯t know if she should take it back or let Daniel have a taste. She really had


    no idea what to do right now.


    What made her even more conflicted was that she had already bitten the mutton.


    Daniel clearly realized that she had taken a bite of this piece of mutton before. He raised his eyebrows


    but there was no expression on his face. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°You want me to try this?¡±


    With that, he leaned forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a bite of it before. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for you to try it again! Then I¡¯ll get another


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    piece for you.¡± Alice smiled awkwardly and prepared to retract her hand.


    However, Daniel grabbed her wrist very naturally and elegantly bit the piece of meat on her fork.


    He chewed slowly.


    In the end, he nodded slightly. ¡°It tastes great! You should get more slices.¡±


    After saying that, Daniel¡¯s cold gaze swept across Josh and the others. He said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s no


    need to share it with them!¡±


    Although he did not finish his sentence, Josh and the others could tell he meant that they were not


    worthy.


    Ray, Josh, and Freddie immediately wanted to put down their forks and leave!


    Marriage really changed Daniel a lot!


    Alice did not notice the reactions of the other men at the table. She took back some meat quickly and


    gave it to Daniel and the kids.


    Lina, who originally had a lot to say, couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened after seeing what Alice


    and Daniel just did.


    When the meal was almost over, she took advantage of the time when Alice went to get a doggie bag


    and pulled her brother¡¯s arm. She asked seriously, ¡°Freddie, Daniel really fell in love with someone else


    and doesn¡¯t want you anymore?¡±


    Freddie was speechless. ¡°If you want to be sent to a boarding school by Daniel, continue spreading


    rumors!¡±


    Lina sighed softly. ¡°What a pity! My favorite couple didn¡¯t have a good ending. However¡­¡±


    Looking at Alice not far away, Lina felt that Alice and Daniel made a lovely couple as well!


    After returning home, Daniel sat on the sofa and read documents. The kids read beside him. Then


    Alice started reading the news on Twitter.


    As expected, her name was still trending.


    ¡°All the things Alice has done to make herself famous!¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Alice could barely read the first few posts that said that she deliberately stripped in front of the camera.


    However, thest few posts that used her of seducing Freddie and being stopped by Sheryl were


    way out of line¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this a little too ridiculous?


    Moreover, why did Sheryl¡¯s fanse out and make things even worse?


    The way they spoke made it seem like they were telling the truth.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Alice held the iPad in her hands andughed mockingly. ¡°Daniel, they said I¡¯m with Freddie again.¡±


    ¡°Did Sheryl spread the rumors?¡± Daniel sat beside Alice naturally and tilted his head to look at the


    content on her iPad.


    ¡°How did you know it was her?¡± Alice was a little curio¨´s. Daniel wasn¡¯t in this industry, so he shouldn¡¯t


    know anything about Sheryl¡¯s tricks.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur said so,¡± Daniel answered.


    Alice was stunned for a moment. Then, as if she had thought of something, she said with sparkling


    eyes, ¡°Sheryl likes Freddie, and Mr. Kaur is Freddie¡¯s rumored boyfriend. Is that why Mr. Kaur


    investigated Sheryl?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. This girl had really been influenced by Lina.


    ¡°Then¡­ it can¡¯t be because of me, right?¡± Alice said casually.


    When Daniel heard this, a dark glint shed across his deep eyes. He put his hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be because of you?¡±


    ¡°Please, I haven¡¯t even met Mr. Kaur before. Why would he want to investigate Sheryl for me?¡± Alice


    thought that she knew her distance.


    Daniel moved a little closer. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Kaur¡¯s financial specialist. How could he refuse when I asked him


    for help?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Daniel, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. Even


    Mr. Kaur would help you.¡±


    Daniel looked at her expression and smiled. ¡°I have something more powerful. Do you want to see it?¡±


    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere instantly became a little erotic.


    Alice felt her cheeks burning. She looked at the man quietly. ¡°The kids are all here. Don¡¯t bring up such


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    inappropriate topics.¡±


    Daniel raised his eyebrows and reached out to pinch her cheeks. ¡°I mean my work ability. What else do


    you think it is?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m overthinking it. I¡¯ve got a dirty mind¡­¡± Alice was about toin when she


    suddenly felt a pain in her lower abdomen.


    That familiar feeling reminded her that her period had been brought forward!


    Seeing her expression suddenly change, Daniel hurriedly asked with concern, ¡°Alice, what¡¯s wrong?


    Why do you suddenly look so pale¡­


    Alice held her belly with both hands and said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s nothing. I¡­ I¡¯ll just go back to my


    room to rest.¡±


    ¡°Your face is already pale. How can it be nothing?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression had already turned serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m really¡­ really fine.¡± Alice stood up with difficulty. She didn¡¯t want Daniel to see her like this and sta


    ggered towards the


    room.


    However, her menstrual cramps were way too strong. After taking a few steps, her legs went weak and


    her body leaned forward.


    Just as she was about to fall, the man immediately hugged her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Let¡¯s go to the hospital now.¡± Daniel was extremely worried.


    Alice took a deep breath. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m on my period. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital.¡±


    Daniel had many elder sisters in the family, so he naturally knew about female menstruation.


    Thinking about how much seafood she ate at the seafood buffet, his eyes immediately darkened.


    ¡°Alice, your period is today. Then why did you eat so much raw food?¡±


    11:00


    Alice immediately felt wronged. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my period had been brought forward! How can you


    be so mean to me?¡±


    After saying that, she covered her stomach with her hand and frowned.


    Seeing her pitiful look, Daniel instantly felt bad for her. He quicklyforted her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t


    have been so mean to you. What should I do now?¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Hearing that, Alice sighed weakly. ¡°Just send me back to my room first.¡±


    She wanted to find some pads.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, what followed was kind of tragic. When Alice returned to her room, she realized that she had


    already run out of pads. She had been busy recently and had not had the time to buy more.


    Seeing that Alice was staring nkly at the storage box, Daniel quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Alice looked troubled. ¡°Um, I don¡¯t have any pads left.¡±


    Daniel thought for a moment before realizing what Alice was talking about. Then he said without


    hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll buy some for you.¡±


    Seeing this, Alice hurriedly pulled his sleeve and shook it gently. ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary.


    You¡¯re a man. It¡¯s too embarrassing for you to go to the store and buy them for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to help you buy these? It¡¯s alright.¡±


    As Daniel spoke, he ced Alice on the bed and covered her with a nket. Then, he picked up his


    wallet and phone and quickly walked out of the room.


    ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t feeling well right now. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Before leaving, Daniel didn¡¯t forget to


    remind the three kids at home.


    The three kids had already realized that Alice was feeling ufortable. They nodded obediently and


    watched their father leave.


    Then, one of them took out his phone and started sending messages to their great¨Cgrandmother.


    [Mama¡¯s not feeling well. I think her stomach hurts. Great¨Cgrandma, what should we do next?]


    When Daniel arrived at the convenience store, he discovered that there was a problem.


    Although he knew that women needed pads during their period, what brand should he buy?


    If he asked his family about this, what would his parents and sisters say?


    Thinking of the teasing expressions of his sisters, he decided to buy it himself.


    Hence, Daniel stood in the sanitary supplies area, holding various brands of pads and starting to study


    them.


    ¡°Sir, are you buying sanitary pads for your family? I can rmend some brands to you.¡± At this


    moment, the salesgirl walked over and looked at Daniel with a smile.


    There were many celebrities living in this neighborhood, so she got used to seeing beautiful people like


    Daniel.


    However, she was very surprised that such a good¨Clooking person hade to buy pads.


    ¡°No need.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. He picked up the shopping basket and put all the things that he


    found suitable into it.


    Seeing this, the youngdy quickly reminded him, ¡°Sir, many of these are of the same type. You just


    need to take one brand. You don¡¯t have to take everything.¡±


    Daniel nced at the girl indifferently and said in a deep voice, ¡°She¡¯ll be in a better mood if I give her


    more choices.¡±


    When the girl heard this, her


    eyes lit up.


    She thought, ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m looking at the good man of the century!¡±


    Hence, when Daniel left, the girl immediately took this chance to take a photo of his back, then sent a


    post on Twitter.


    ¡°What a good man! He¡¯s here to buy sanitary pads for his wife in the middle of the night. In order for his


    wife to be in a good mood, he bought all the brands! When will I get such a good husband?¡±


    Because the girl had a lot of friends, many girls reposted this post.


    Without Daniel knowing, he slowly started trending on Twitter.


    After Daniel returned home, he made some hot lemon water and poured a ss for Alice,


    Then, he brought it to Alice and said seriously, ¡°Drink some hot lemon water first.¡±


    Alice obediently opened her mouth, but when she took a sip, she immediately frowned. ¡°It¡¯s still hot¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cool it down.¡± Daniel took the ss and brought over all those pads.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel nodded calmly.


    Alice looked at the pads and then at Daniel. She was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Daniel, you


    bought too many. Actually, I usually use this brand.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, just throw them away,¡± Daniel said naturally. He lowered his head and blew on


    the lemon water.


    cup of hot


    Alice shook her head and quickly had a little talk with her husband. ¡°Daniel, you haven¡¯t been promoted


    yet. We can¡¯t waste money like this!¡±


    ¡°These aren¡¯t expensive. I can totally afford them.¡± In fact, if he hadn¡¯t been afraid that she would


    discover his true identity, he would have called his private doctors and asked them to deliver the brand


    that was exclusive to Rachel and the others.


    ¡°Alright, you can afford it. Well¡­ I don¡¯t feel so ufortable now. Can I go to the washroom first?¡±


    Alice raised her hand and pointed weakly in the direction of the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Daniel did not dare to ck off and insisted on helping her over.


    Seeing the serious look on the man¡¯s face, Alice had no choice but to nod and say, ¡°Just help me to the


    washroom.¡±


    ¡°If you need help, I can help you do the rest of the thing too.¡± Daniel did not think that what he said was


    embarrassing at all.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ No¡­ No need for that. Alice quickly waved her hand.


    This guy¡­ did he know how erotic his words were?


    Although they were husband and wife, they were not close enough for him to help her do such a private


    thing.


    After changing the pad, Alice realized that there were many things on her bed.


    There were all kinds of candies prepared by the three kids and some things that even she didn¡¯t know


    what they were.


    The three kids stood beside the bed with Daniel with the same serious expression, as if Alice was


    terminally ill.


    Alice picked up a candy bar from the bed. She could not help but cough lightly and say, ¡°Daniel,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    sweethearts. Actually, I¡¯m not that fragile. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.


    Daniel walked up to her. ¡°I googled it and it says that women¡¯s menstrual cycles need to be taken


    seriously.¡±


    He had specially checked it on the Inte.


    Alice blinked. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. Stop watching over me. I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Daniel and his sons obviously didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Yes! After drinking the hot lemon water you gave me, my belly doesn¡¯t hurt at all! I¡¯m pretty tough, and


    I recover very fast!¡±


    Seeing that she seemed to be a little embarrassed, Daniel finally rubbed his sons¡¯ heads in relief.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave you alone. Call us if anything happens!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Alice nodded repeatedly.


    It was not until she saw Daniel and his sons leave that Alicey on the bed in relief. She held her


    phone and stared at it nkly, recalling what Daniel and the kids had done¡­.


    Her heart suddenly melted a little.


    In the past, she really didn¡¯t think that she would have a family and that anyone would care about her.


    But now, looking at the four of them, she felt that her life wasplete.


    So this was how blissful it was to be cared for by family.


    As she was thinking, Theo and the others tagged her in the group chat.


    She immediately opened the group chat and saw that it was a post on Twitter.


    This was a post on Twitter that had just been trending. A girlplimented what a good man the


    person she was talking about was and attached a photo to the post.


    It was sent by the salesgirl from before.


    Many girls reposted it and left somements and the post quickly became trending.


    11:01


    Alice clicked on the photo. She recognized who it was without zooming it in.


    Wasn¡¯t this her husband, Daniel?


    Send Gift

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    However, before Alice could say in the group chat that it was her husband, Theo sent a message.


    [This is the rumored Mr. Kaur! I¡¯ve seen Mr. Kaur¡¯s back. I can¡¯t be wrong!]


    Alice was speechless.


    He had really mistaken it for the wrong person. It was her husband, not Mr. Kaur.


    Theo exined to everyone in the group chat seriously. Alice couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she sent a


    message. [Everyone, stop guessing. This isn¡¯t Mr. Kaur. It¡¯s my husband.]


    Theo sent a message. [Alice, stop teasing us. This is really Mr. Kaur. Thest time I bought furniture


    with you, I happened to see him in the parking lot. With my eyesight, I can¡¯t be wrong.]


    Alice edited the photo, circled the slippers, and sent it to the group chat.


    [Look carefully. Aren¡¯t these the slippers in my ce? My husband went to buy something for me


    today!]


    Theo replied. [Maybe Mr. Kaur has the slippers as you.]


    The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched as she replied. [Let¡¯s not talk about the slippers, let¡¯s talk about


    logic! Do you think someone of Mr. Kaur¡¯s status would buy pads for his wife at this time?]


    Theo replied. [It¡¯s possible that he won¡¯t!]


    Alice sent another message. [So, this is my husband, not Mr. Kaur.]


    In the group chat, Theo was still looking for evidence when Alice¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    The caller ID was Josh.


    He was also in the group chat. Just by looking at the back of the person in the photo, he could tell that


    it was Daniel.


    He thought that Alice would be suspicious after what Theo said. He did not expect that Alice didn¡¯t


    notice anything.


    He made the call with mixed feelings, wanting to see what Alice was thinking.


    Alice didn¡¯t think too much about it and picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Josh, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Alice, is that really your husband?¡± He thought, ¡°You¡¯re so close to the truth. Don¡¯t you have any


    doubts?¡±


    Alice rubbed her ears speechlessly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s my husband! Although we got married quickly, my


    husband¡¯s back view is so unique. How can I be wrong? Don¡¯t tell me that you mistook my husband for


    your cousin.¡±


    Josh was stunned when he heard this, and his voice became a little nervous. ¡°What¡­ Mistaking him


    for my cousin? I would never do that! Oh right, why aren¡¯t you guys sending a post on Twitter to


    exin? Are you really nning to be a celebrity who sells her se xy image?¡±


    The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. The press conference is scheduled for


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me toe over and help you tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Don¡¯t you have amercial performance tomorrow? You should focus on


    your business first. My husband has already asked Mr. Kaur and Mr. King to help me make the


    arrangements.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Josh suddenly fell silent for a few seconds. Then, he said in a gloomy


    tone.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s strange for your husband to have such good rtionships with so many


    big shots?¡±


    ¡°Why would it be strange?¡±


    Josh took a deep breath. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not as poor as you think?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say too much. Otherwise, he would be taught a lesson by Daniel, and he might even lose


    his good friend, Alice,


    When Alice heard this, she smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me. But Josh, I¡¯ve already met his


    family. His family is really not doing very well.¡±


    Josh sighed. ¡°What if all of this is fake?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t possibly be lying to me with his entire family. Besides, that courtyard and the stalls can¡¯t be


    built in a short period of time, right? I believe that they¡¯re not lying, so don¡¯t stop suspecting them,


    okay?¡± Alice said. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Okay. Anyway, remember that I¡¯m always your friend!¡± Josh said with a frown.


    Alice was way too naive. She did not know that nothing couldn¡¯t be faked by the Kaur family as long as


    they prepared enough money.


    11:01


    He thought, ¡°Daniel, when exactly are you going to confess?¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡± At this moment, Daniel pushed open the door and asked with concern.


    Alice waved her phone and said to Josh who was on the other end of the phone, ¡°My husband is here.


    I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    Josh was speechless. Why did he suddenly suspect that Daniel had ced a listening device on Alice?


    Otherwise, why was it that every time Alice approached the truth, he would be able to step in at the


    right time?


    After hanging up the phone, Alice looked at Daniel and raised her eyebrows. She smiled and said,


    ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re trending on Twitter today.¡±


    Daniel looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Why am I trending?¡±


    Had his identity been exposed?


    ¡°There, it¡¯s a photo of your back that¡¯s trending,¡± Alice said as she opened Twitter and pointed at the


    post on it.


    Daniel asked, ¡°Did someone deliberately post it?¡±


    Alice shook her head. ¡°No, the streams are not bought. It¡¯s different from me being defamed.¡±


    Daniel nodded, indicating that he understood.


    However, when he saw that they were trending at the same time, he suddenly felt that it was not that


    bad.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur¡¯s brother has already found a public rtions team to help you. After the press conference


    tomorrow, they will help you terminate your contract with the originalpany. After saying that, Daniel


    added casually.


    ¡°Mr. King seems to think very highly of you and wants to sign a contract with you. With Mr. King¡¯s


    ability, it¡¯s very easy to make you famous. Do you want Mr. King to sign you?¡±


    He was giving his wife a choice.


    Actually, he hoped that she would join William¡¯spany, but he still wanted to test her¡­


    Would she like Freddie more?


    Alice shook her head. ¡°Although Mr. King¡¯spany is great, he has signed too many female artists!


    There are at least six people who have simr styles as me, and they each have a strong background.


    If I pick Mr. King¡¯spany, I won¡¯t be able topete with them in terms of resources.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Daniel. This man was more rational than her, so she subconsciously


    wanted to ask for his opinion.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Daniel, what do you


    think?¡±


    Daniel sat beside her bed naturally and gently helped her adjust the nket.


    Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The female artists that Freddie signed seem to get along with each other


    on the surface, but in reality, they have serious internal strife. I know your personality and you would


    easily be bullied by them once you enter hispany. As your husband, I hope that you will have


    fewer obstacles in this industry.


    ¡°Therefore, I want you to work with Mr. Kaur¡¯s brother so that I can apply to be your professional


    finance manager.¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. After pondering for a moment, she smiled and said, ¡°Daniel,


    you¡¯re nning to use your position for personal gain!¡±


    Daniel chuckled. ¡°I guess so. I do want to work for you. Do you ept that?¡±


    Alice thought, ¡°Oh my go d, what he said is so flirtatious!¡±


    Alice tried her best to control herself, then said with a serious expression, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s still up to Mr.


    Kaur¡¯s brother. If he doesn¡¯t n to promote an artist like me, we can¡¯t make things difficult for him¡­¡±


    Daniel looked at her with a gentle expression. Then, he reached out and stroked her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I¡¯ll go and talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alice was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re going to talk to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband and also the financial specialist of the Kaur Group. I want you to join Mr. Kaur¡¯s


    brother¡¯spany. Why can¡¯t I talk to him?¡± Daniel asked.


    Alice didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Why did she feel that her husband sounded like he was the boss of Mr. Kaur¡¯s brother¡­

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    ¡°You¡¯ve already arranged everything for me. Then¡­ what do I need to do?¡± Alice looked at Daniel and


    quickly asked.


    Daniel¡¯s


    gaze fell on her abdomen. ¡°Sleep and have a good rest.¡±


    Alice suddenly blushed when he looked at her like that. She pulled the nket over her head and said,


    ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯m gonna sleep now.


    ¡°So, can you go now?¡±


    Perhaps it was Daniel¡¯s first time seeing Alice like this, but he actually found her adorable. He could not


    help but lower his head, wanting to kiss her through the nket.


    Unexpectedly, Alice pulled away the nket at this time.


    Hence, Daniel¡¯s kiss did notnd on the nket but on Alice¡¯s forehead.


    For a moment, she suddenly felt that the room was getting hotter. Alice could almost hear her heart


    beating.


    A strange glint shed across Daniel¡¯s deep eyes. Then, he said calmly with a straight face, ¡°I want to


    tuck you in.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Then¡­ are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    With that, he stood up and walked straight out of the room.


    Only Alice was left in the room. She raised her fist and softly punched her head.


    At the same time, at the Sawyer Pub.


    Sheryl held a ss of wine and hugged a young hunk who kind of looked like Freddie in her arms. She


    was in a good mood as she looked at the trending topics on Twitter.


    The young hunk kissed Sheryl¡¯s neck and said in a ttering tone, ¡°Sheryl, you¡¯re so beautiful. You


    must be the most beautiful girl in Hollywood.¡±


    Actually, there were a lot of girls who were more beautiful than Sheryl in this industry. It was just that


    she was famous and had a high status. Everyone was trying to please her.


    Sheryl loved to hearpliments about her beauty. She raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re


    exaggerating. But indeed, no one in the younger generation canpare to me.¡±


    When Maisie, who happened toe in, heard this, she could not help butin in her head.


    Then, she poured a ss of wine and sat beside Sheryl worriedly.


    ¡°Sheryl, is Alice going to humiliate us at the press conference tomorrow?¡±


    When Sheryl heard this, she rolled her eyes in disdain. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the ability to do that! Don¡¯t


    worry, even if she can prove that the video isn¡¯t hers, no one will like her again!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried that Freddie and the others will make a move.¡± Maisie was most afraid of Freddie.


    After all, he was a tycoon on par with the Kaur family. If he really supported Alice, wouldn¡¯t she be in


    trouble?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Freddie¡¯s name, Sheryl¡¯s eyes darkened at first, but she quickly sneered. ¡°Freddie has


    signed a lot of artists that are the same type as Alice. They¡¯re more worried than us. Tell them some


    news and let them fight each other.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Freddie really supports Alice, it means that other female artists of the same type will not


    have many resources. Everyone is going to hate her guts!¡± Maisie was slightly relieved. ¡°By the way,


    Wendy from Travis¡¯spany told me that theirpany has decided to give up on Alice. They asked


    us to provide some more dirt. This way, Alice can give them morepensation.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Alice really deserves it this time!¡± Sherylughed happily.


    Just as she was looking for information on her phone and was about to fabricate something that could


    make Alice lose money, a notification suddenly appeared on her phone.


    It was from Chanel¡¯s executive director.


    Sheryl thought that it was just a usual notification and did not think much about it. She casually clicked


    on it and took a look. In an instant, she stood up angrily and threw the red wine ss in her hand¡­

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    ¡°Sheryl, are you hurt?¡± Seeing this, the young hunk quickly held Sheryl¡¯s waist and pretended to be


    nervous.


    Maisie saw Sheryl¡¯s strange behavior and asked in confusion, ¡°Sheryl, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Mother f u cker!¡± Sheryl flew into a rage and cursed. ¡°Didn¡¯t Wendy say that they were going to give up


    on Alice? Why can she still sn atch my resources? I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on Chanel¡¯s endorsement


    for so long! What right does that little bi tch Alice have to s natch it from me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Maisie took a long time to figure out what had happened. She turned around and took Sheryl¡¯s phone


    to read the message carefully.


    Chanel¡¯s executive director said that the higher-ups had informed them that they would give Alice the


    endorsement for the new year.


    ¡°Your endorsement with Chanel has already been released. Aren¡¯t they afraid that the fans will cause


    trouble if they change their minds at thest minute?¡± Maisie was very confused.


    Sheryl stomped her feet in anger. ¡°They only care about the rich! As long as those rich people can


    ept Alice, they don¡¯t care what my fans think!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Maisie was puzzled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone need theirpany¡¯s help to find such


    resources? Travis and the others didn¡¯t help Alice. Who is it this time¡­¡±


    Sheryl¡¯s face was filled with malice and jealousy. She said firmly, ¡°Who else could it be? It must be


    Freddie who was bewitched by that little bit ch! There are so many women in Hollywood. Why did


    Freddie fall for Alice?¡±


    ¡°Mr. King did this¡­ then the press conference tomorrow will be very disadvantageous to us! If he is


    really blinded by lust and immediately signs Alice, we won¡¯t be able to deal with her easily.¡± Maisie was


    no longer as calm as before.


    Sheryl had gone mad and started circling around in the private room. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let Alice get what she


    wants!¡±


    She had to think of a way to stop Freddie from signing Alice.


    ¡°How about¡­¡± Maisie thought of something and suggested tentatively, ¡°How about we release the


    news that Freddie wants to sign Alice first? Then we can buy some streams and mislead the public?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t release this news¡­ Go find someone from Freddie¡¯spany and use an alternate ount


    to trick her to release the news. Then, I¡¯ll lead the fans to attack Alice. We must ruin her reputation


    before their press conference tomorrow!¡±


    As Sheryl spoke, she was still a little worried. She pressed on the shoulders of the young hunk beside


    her and said, ¡°How much does it cost to get your most popr gigolo to make a video to frame Alice?¡±


    Sheryl was nning to frame Alice for prostitution,pletely ruining Alice¡¯s reputation and giving her


    no chance to revive her career.


    Maisie was relieved when she heard this.


    So what if Alice had Freddie¡¯s support? With their methods, it would be a miracle if anyone would like


    Alice ever again.


    The next morning, Alice, who had just woken up, found her phone buzzing like crazy.


    She nced at Daniel and the three kids, then clicked on her phone.


    She realized that all the messages she received were DMs on Twitter¡­.


    Was this some kind of warm-up party before the press conference?


    Were theizens sending a bunch of messages asking for the truth?


    Alice sat on the sofa. After clicking on the messages, she understood what had happened.


    It turned out that someone from Freddie¡¯spany hade forwardst night and revealed that


    Freddie wanted to help her terminate her contract with a huge sum of money. He would even give her


    all thepany¡¯s resources.


    And he would give the endorsements of Chanel, Gi, Louis Vuitton, and Hermes to her.


    After this news got out, Alice instantly became the target.


    Fans of the artists from Freddie¡¯spany quickly responded and flooded thement section of that


    post.


    ¡°F uck! Is Freddie a re ta rd? Why is he supporting such a filthy woman?¡±


    ¡°I always thought that Freddie likes Mr. Kaur. Now, it seems that he¡¯s just trash. He only likes sl uts like


    Alice!¡±


    ¡°Alice, get the hell out of Hollywood!¡±

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Alice held the phone and it was a big headache for her¡­.


    Why did Freddie¡¯s people release such news?


    Wasn¡¯t this clearly causing trouble for all of them?


    The matter of her indecent video had yet to be resolved, and now there was this news of signing a


    contract with Freddie and sna tching resources. How could theizens not scold her?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel came over and handed her a ss of milk.


    Alice took the milk and pouted. ¡°Fortunately, we didn¡¯t think of signing a contract with Freddie.


    Otherwise, I would definitely be roasted hard.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Daniel sat beside Alice naturally. He ced his hand on her shoulder and tilted his head to look


    at the content on her phone.


    The next second, the man¡¯s expression turned grim.


    ¡°They misunderstood that you are going to be signed by Freddie¡¯spany and they all started


    attacking you for it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But it doesn¡¯t matter. After the press conference today, I can rify everything,¡± Alice said


    indifferently


    However, Daniel suddenly stood up, took out his phone, and walked towards the balcony, as if he


    wanted to make a call.


    Seeing this, Alice hurriedly asked, ¡°Daniel, what are you doing?¡±


    The answer was clear from the look on Daniel¡¯s face. ¡°Let Freddie deal with these troubles!¡±


    Alice looked helplessly at her husband who always forgot that he was just an ordinary employee and


    wanted to order all those big shots around.


    Yesterday, Daniel said that he had talked to the second son of the Kaur family. She could think that


    they were in the samepany and Daniel was the financial specialist so he could contact Mr. Kaur¡¯s


    brother.


    But Freddie was different.


    Daniel would definitely pi ss Freddie off if he ordered him so domineeringly.


    Alice grabbed Daniel¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°This kind of thing is nothing! Ever since I started


    working in this industry, I have been constantly defamed. Don¡¯t ask Freddie for help anymore. What if


    he gets angry and affects your job at the Kaur Group?¡±


    ¡°Freddie wouldn¡¯t dare to do that,¡± Daniel said with a serious expression.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Alice blinked. ¡°You¡¯re just a financial specialist. Freddie can make you suffer at will. Don¡¯t force


    yourself, okay?¡±


    Her voice was sweet and soft, especially thest few words she said seemed to have a unique charm


    that made Daniel¡¯s heart flutter.


    He hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Mr. Kaur to help you.¡±


    Seeing the man¡¯s unhappy expression, Alice giggled and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll just rely on you.¡±


    Looking at the cute look on her face, Daniel¡¯s lips curled up imperceptibly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    This girl was really simple.


    While Alice was eating, Twitter exploded again.


    However, this time, it was not because of Alice. Instead, it was because Mr. Kaur¡¯s ount, which was


    certified by the Kaur Group two years ago, had tweeted something.


    All he said was, ¡°Alice is a good actress.¡±


    Just a few words caused a storm on Twitter.


    This legendary man, who had never shown his face before, had long be a top-notch big shot in


    many people¡¯s fantasies because he was too mysterious.


    When such a top-notch big shot suddenly posted something on Twitter, it naturally attracted the


    attention of everyone.


    The fans who previously had advised Freddie toe back to his senses in thement section of his


    post all flooded Mr. Kaur¡¯sment section and left totally differentments.


    ¡°Oh, what Mr. Kaur said must be true! He must have good taste since he is able to control the Kaur


    family!¡±


    11:01


    ¡°So Freddie isn¡¯t blind either. Did he find a treasure?¡±


    ¡°As fans of Mr. Kaur and Mr. King, we¡¯re thrilled to see this post! Thank you, Alice, for letting us see Mr.


    Kaur and Mr. King together!¡±


    Thements at the beginning were quite normal, but when that fan came to thank her, Alice couldn¡¯t


    help butugh.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Not understanding his wife¡¯s reaction, Daniel stared at her suspiciously.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Alice looked up and took a bite of breakfast. She blinked at Daniel as if she wanted to say something


    but hesitated.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were still filled with gentleness.


    Alice looked at the phone and then at the man. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Um, Daniel, Mr.


    Kaur is in a marriage of convenience, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes instantly darkened.


    ¡°Look, the fans are still talking about the romance between Mr. Kaur and Mr. King¡­¡± Alice pointed at


    the phone and said seriously, ¡°In Hollywood, the more impossible it is, the more likely it is to be true.


    ¡°Also¡­ if Mr. Kaur really loves his wife, why would he not give her a title and directly announce their


    marriage?¡±


    She thought, ¡°Even if he is protecting his wife, he should let others know that he is married and not let


    theizens specte about him and another man for no reason, right?¡±


    At this moment, the look on Daniel¡¯s face was grim as hell.


    The time wasn¡¯t right yet. It wouldn¡¯t do either of them any good if they went public now.


    Seeing that Daniel¡¯s expression was getting gloomier, Alice coughed dryly and quickly said with a


    smile, ¡°Um¡­ Daniel, don¡¯t get angry. I was just joking. I know that Mr. Kaur is a great man in your


    heart. He is definitely not ga y.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know whether he is ga y or not in the future,¡± Daniel said expressionlessly.


    Alice scratched her head. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t need to know that. Only his wife needs to know.¡±


    Daniel stared at her deeply.


    He thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my wife?¡±


    While they were talking, William came with the clothes.


    ¡°Alice, this is the outfit provided by ourpany. We have to make an entrance at today¡¯s press


    conference!¡±


    ¡°This dress is Mary Jones¡¯s, right?¡± Alice recognized it immediately.


    William nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Mary Jones¡¯s. You¡¯re the first to wear it.¡±


    T


    Alice was a little ttered. ¡°Even top celebrities like Sheryl are not qualified to wear it. Will it be


    inappropriate for me to wear it?¡±


    However, William put on a matter-of-fact expression. ¡°Mr. Kaur said that other than you, no one else is


    qualified to wear this brand! Besides, if you wear this out today, anyone with eyes will know who wants


    to poach you.


    What no one knew was that the brand Mary Jones was owned by the Kaur Group.


    Previously, William had asked Daniel for gowns for the artists he signed many times, but Daniel had


    rejected him every


    time.


    However, this time, with a small suggestion, Daniel took the most iconic gown of the brand.


    How could he say that he didn¡¯t love Alice after doing this?


    ¡°Alice, time is tight. Go and change your clothes quickly. Then, we¡¯ll send you to the press conference,¡±


    William urged.


    Alice nced at the time. There was indeed no time to waste. She immediately took the clothes and


    walked in. After changing and casually styling, she hurriedly brought Daniel and her kids out.


    ¡°Mommy, you can do it!¡± When she was about to get out of the car, Aidy leaned over and gave Alice a


    kiss.


    Coco and Benny also did the same thing.


    ¡°Thank you, sweethearts!¡± Alice smiled sweetly and gave each of them a kiss. Then, she looked at


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Daniel.


    At this moment, the car was making a turn. Due to inertia, she fell into the arms of Daniel.


    At such a close distance, she could see even the pores on the man¡¯s face clearly.


    Therefore, the next thing he saw was Alice suddenly looking up and getting closer¡­


    Daniel¡¯s breathing immediately slowed down. Was she going to give him a kiss to thank him?


    Although there were other people in the car, he couldn¡¯t refuse since she had taken the initiative, right?


    Just as Daniel was about to ept his wife¡¯s kiss, Alice¡¯s hand gently touched the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°There¡¯s something


    11:05


    here. I¡¯ll help you wipe it off.¡±


    Daniel was speechless.


    She was just wiping something off for him?


    Send Gift

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 13 2


    Seeing that Daniel¡¯s expression was a little strange, Alice was puzzled. Then, she finally realized that


    she looked like she was throwing herself at him.


    Hence, she quickly got out of his arms. ¡°Ahem, well, Daniel, don¡¯t misunderstand. I identally


    bumped into you just now. I didn¡¯t mean anything else when I helped you wipe your mouth.¡±


    She really had no intention of taking advantage of him!


    At this moment, Daniel¡¯s face lookedpletely sullen.


    She didn¡¯t mean anything else?


    Seeing that Daniel¡¯s expression was getting gloomier, Alice coughed dryly. When the car stopped, she


    quickly opened the door. ¡°The press conference is about to start. I¡¯ll get off the car first. Sweethearts,


    remember to take good care of your father!¡±


    Without Alice in the car, the three kids hugged their arms and looked at Daniel smugly.


    Benny said directly, ¡°As expected, Mommy loves us the most!¡±


    Coco also said, ¡°If Daddy divorces Mommy, Mommy will definitely take us with her!¡±


    Aidy chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Actually, Daddy and Mommy have a very good rtionship. It¡¯s just that


    Mommy won¡¯t even give Daddy a kiss!¡±


    ¨C Daniel looked at his three sons with aplicated expression.


    Why didn¡¯t he know that his three kids were so snarky?


    ¡°Pfft¡­ Daniel, you¡¯re being insulted by your own sons. You¡¯re so pathetic!¡± William sat with the kids and


    said exaggeratedly, holding his face.


    He didn¡¯t sound like he was showing sympathy at all. His tone sounded more like he was gloating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to arrange the press conference?¡± Daniel stared at his brother coldly, as if he would


    kick his a ss if he dared to say another word about that.


    William immediately came close to him excitedly. ¡°Daniel, I have something important to tell you.¡±


    Daniel couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask him. He turned his head to look at Alice¡¯s back outside the car


    window.


    William pursed his lips and said dramatically, ¡°Do you know what news I¡¯ve heard? The most popr


    gigolo is going to nder Alice today!¡±


    ¡°She never has anything to do with that kind of person.¡± Daniel trusted Alicepletely.


    ¡°Of course, I know that Alice is an honest person. But this gigolo is different. He seemed to have a


    history with Alice before he became a gigolo. No one in the industry knows about it.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes instantly darkened. Even though the AC in the car wasn¡¯t touched at all, everyone in the


    car suddenly felt colder.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Daniel stared at him as if he would kill William if he dared to spread rumors.


    The corners of William¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Other than running an entertainmentpany, I also help


    the Wells family with intelligence. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. So I can easily dig out this kind of top


    secret. I¡¯m not worried about Alice¡¯s past now. I¡¯m worried that that person wille out and expose


    it¡­ If Alice really had been intimate with him¡­¡±


    The look on Daniel¡¯s face was overbearingly intimidating right now.


    Had Alice really been intimate with another man?


    Daniel immediately made a call. His tone was as cold as ice. ¡°Luke, help me monitor the Inte.


    William looked shocked. ¡°Wow, Daniel, are you doing this because you don¡¯t want Alice¡¯s indecent


    video to get out?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Luke was the leader of the Kaur Group¡¯s cybersecurity. He was ranked in the top ten of the Hacker


    Alliance and was very capable and sufficient in handling harmful online information and videos.


    ¡°However, Daniel, you and Alice are already married. What¡¯s past is past. Don¡¯t be petty.¡± William said


    worriedly.


    ¡°Do I need you to teach me how to do things?¡±


    William rubbed his arms and looked at the kids worriedly.


    He thought, ¡°It¡¯s over! Your daddy is very jealous right now. Something big is going to happen!¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    At the same time, in the RV in the private parking lot.


    The smoke lingered, and the entire RV was filled with noise.


    Maisie sat on the small sofa and tapped her fingers on the table impatiently.


    Sheryl gave her the method, but she did note over to apany her, making her inexplicably


    flustered.


    If Alice really cleared her name, Maisie¡¯s life would not be easy!


    Frustrated, Maisie lit another cigarette and walked back and forth in front of her assistant. ¡°Is that gigolo


    here? Did he watch the video we sent him carefully?¡±


    The assistant shook her head. ¡°He always works at night and sleeps through the day. He hasn¡¯t woken


    up at this time. I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to wake him up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m offering him money and he¡¯s still cking off. That guy must be ret arded! I don¡¯t care. Even if you


    kidnap him, you have to bring him to Alice¡¯s press conference!¡±


    When the assistant saw that Maisie was already a little flustered, she said helplessly, ¡°I heard that even


    the authorities are paying attention to Alice¡¯s press conference today. We can¡¯t just kidnap him and


    bring him over by force. It will cause trouble for us. If the other party says that it¡¯s you¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Maisie flew into a rage. ¡°What time is it? If he doesn¡¯t get up, I would be giving him my money for


    nothing! What I want is to ruin Alice!¡±


    The assistant had no choice but to coax Maisie gently and tell her not to be worried.


    In any case, it would take some time for the reporters to ask questions, so there was no need for them


    to worry.


    Maisie put out the cigarette and a malicious glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s still the question


    and answer session. Let those reporters who we¡¯re familiar with keep bringing up the topic of her


    exposing her body and making her ufortable!¡±


    The assistant nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll keep asking about those shameless things she


    did and I guarantee that she¡¯ll feel terrible.¡±


    Alice¡¯s press


    conference was held in the banquet hall of the Reynolds Hotel.


    About eighty percent of the reporters were here.


    Alice wasn¡¯t that famous at all. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t have paid so much attention to her,


    but some people had secretly told them to do this.


    The reporters thought of the two people who told them toe and felt that Alice was not just a simple


    actress.


    If they kept an eye on her today, they might not be able to dig out some big secrets of her and some big


    shots.


    It would definitely make the headlines.


    At 9:30 p.m., the door to the banquet hall opened.


    Alice walked over with two press representatives, two legal officers, and the vice president of William¡¯s


    Alice didn¡¯t know the situation of the employees of William¡¯spany and didn¡¯t know how


    extraordinary the people who were here with her today were.


    However, the reporters were already shocked. Many of them pointed their cameras at the two legal


    officers and started howling.


    ¡°Oh my G od! These two must be the Kaur Group¡¯s legal spokespersons! I heard that they specialize in


    handling major international cases! They actually came to help Alice. What does this mean?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the two press spokespersons on Alice¡¯s left Mr. William¡¯s two best assistants?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Chelsea Lawrence, Mr. William¡¯s right-hand person, the second-inmand of the


    ¡°F uck, why are these people here with Alice? Could it be that the rumors are true? Mr. William really


    wants to poach Alice?¡±


    As the reporters were talking, another group of people appeared at the door.


    In the middle was Freddie. On both sides were hispany¡¯s legal officers and public rtions team,


    as well as Cindy, whom the reporters did not know much about.


    ¡°Freddie is here too¡­ It¡¯s getting more and more confusing.¡±


    11:06


    ¡°Looks like Freddie really adores Alice.¡±


    After everyone took their seats, Chelsea was the first to speak. ¡°Thank you all for being here. The


    theme of today¡¯s press conference is to exin Miss Alice¡¯s indecent video. Please postpone the other


    questions for the time being.¡±


    In other words, the questions they were curious about would be answeredter.


    The reporters instantly became excited.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    After Chelsea finished speaking, the reporters who were close to Maisie looked at each other. They


    couldn¡¯t keep their cool anymore and began to ask questions.


    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I believe in Mr. William¡¯s ability, but I think he¡¯s probably blind. How could he adore a


    woman who would do anything to get to where she is and would be willing to strip her way to the top?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Alice¡¯spany has already given up on her. This means that there¡¯s indeed something wrong


    with her!¡±


    ¡°Did Mr. William already sleep with Alice? Is that why he blindly supported her?¡±


    Chelsea exchanged nces with Freddie and then said, ¡°Everyone, quiet down first. I think Miss Cindy


    Nelson, the artist that Mr. King signed, will exin the truth of the video to everyone.¡±


    Cindy Nelson?


    Who was it? They had never heard that name before.


    Freddie gestured for Cindy to stand up. Then, he handed the document in his hand to William¡¯s legal


    officers.


    Next, the two legal officers turned on the screen and zoomed in on the video. Then, everyone realized


    that the girl¡¯s face in the video was a little different.


    ¡°The woman in this video is me.¡± Cindy stood in front of the big screen and stroke the same posture as


    the video.


    As soon as she said this, there was silence for a few seconds, followed by endless mor.


    Chelsea¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Order!¡±


    The reporters stopped their discussion withplicated expressions and continued to look at the big


    screen.


    Next, a legal officer zoomed in on the girl¡¯s corbone on the big screen.


    Everyone saw that her corbone didn¡¯t have anything on it and there was nothing unusual about it.


    Cindy continued, ¡°Everyone, this is my corbone. The shape is exactly the same as in the video.¡±


    Of course, there were reporters who did not believe that Cindy was the girl in the video just because


    the corbone in the video was the same as Cindy¡¯s.


    Cindy also knew that they would not believe her. She walked towards Alice. After exchanging nces,


    they walked hand in hand to the crowd and even deliberately aimed at the camera lens.


    The gown Alice was wearing today was strapless, and her corbone waspletely exposed.


    Everyone happened to see the little butterfly-shaped birthmark on it.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing on my corbone, but there¡¯s a butterfly-shaped birthmark on Alice¡¯s corbone. All


    the actors and directors who have worked with Alice know about it¡­ Also, you can check the photos of


    Alice from before. This birthmark also exists in all of them.¡±


    Following Cindy¡¯s exnation, William¡¯s legal officers released another video.


    The woman in the video was Linda, the makeup artist. She clearly said that Alice did not enter the


    changing room at that time. The person who went inside was Cindy.


    The reporters were still in disbelief. The legal officers released the video of Alice outside the washroom


    to prove it.


    After that, the two legal officers released the stamped indictment, saying that they would sue all the


    influencers who had ndered Alice.


    Everyone could still say that Cindy¡¯s exnation was far-fetched, but Linda¡¯s statement and the


    surveince camera footage outside the washroom were solid evidence. Everyone had to believe that


    there was something wrong with the previous rumors.


    When Chelsea saw that everyone was stunned, she calmly walked over and said with a professional


    smile.


    ¡°I believe everyone has already had an answer. Regarding the prosecution, if anyone has anything to


    say, we canmunicate on the spot.


    The reporters were all speechless. What the hell were they going tomunicate about?


    If they said anything wrong and got sued, they would be doomed!


    It seemed that Mr. William was determined to help Alice. They could not focus on the video anymore.


    A few minutester, one of the reporters raised his hands.


    11:06


    Chelsea gestured for him to speak.


    The reporter said, ¡°Alice isn¡¯t yourpany¡¯s artist. Aren¡¯t you afraid that herpany will sue you for


    overstepping your boundaries?¡±


    When the two legal officers heard this, they nced at the reporter. Then one of them said.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. Why should we be afraid of them suing us?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± The reporter was stunned. This legal officer looked so domineering.


    However, he was famous internationally and indeed was qualified to be domineering.


    ¡°In addition, we have already called the police about Mr. Richards harassing Miss Doyle. The police are


    investigating and collecting evidence,¡± the legal officer added expressionlessly.


    All the reporters were shocked. Even Travis and the others were involved.


    Alice was stunned for a moment. Mr. Kaur¡¯s younger brother was really meticulous. When she came


    home, she would definitely ask Daniel to thank him properly¡­


    Send GiftN?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Chapter 13 5


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Most of the reporters understood the situation and did not dare to pursue the matter of Alice¡¯s video


    anymore.


    They focused on Alice¡¯s gown and Freddie.


    A reporter with a good eye had long recognized that Alice was wearing Mary Jones¡¯s most iconic


    design this year, so he asked,


    ¡°I want to ask Alice, why are you qualified to wear Mary Jones¡¯s gown? Did you deliberately curry favor


    with Mr. William?¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t know what to say now. She couldn¡¯t just say that her husband was familiar with the brothers


    of the Kaur family, could she?


    Another reporter also asked, ¡°Alice, they said that you were often harassed. Do these CEOs who


    support you all have inappropriate rtionships with you?¡±


    Freddie frowned, thinking that these guys were trying to dig up Alice¡¯s past.


    Hence, Freddie suddenly stood up and blocked Alice behind him. ¡°If you have any questions, juste


    at me!¡±


    Many female reporters couldn¡¯t help but give Freddie a thumbs-up. He was a real man and he was so


    cool right now!


    However, everyone was more and more certain that the rtionship between Freddie and Alice was


    not that simple.


    Although everyone had such spections, when they saw that Freddie¡¯s legal officers were already


    standing on both sides of him, they knew that they could not ask about this kind of gossip.


    Otherwise, Freddie would also sue them.


    Seeing that there was nothing else to dig up, a reporter standing at the door suddenly shouted, ¡°Alice,


    from what I know, you usually go to the re d-light district with the production team in your spare time.


    How many times have you visited prostitutes?¡±


    Alice was speechless. ¡°You seem to be asking the wrong person about this. I¡¯ve never done anything


    illegal like this.¡±


    However, the reporter said, ¡°The most popr gigolo in Lonrid said that he dated you, took your


    money, and slept with you


    for many years. How do you exin that?¡±


    Alice said, ¡°No, I have never had any rtions with any prostitutes.¡±


    It was a little strange. Why were there suddenly rumors of her visiting a gigolo?


    The reporter smiled and suddenly pointed behind him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll find someone. Do you dare to meet


    him?¡±


    Alice¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Just let hime!¡±


    The reporter sneered. He thought, ¡°Very good, I was just waiting for you to say


    that!¡±


    At the same time.


    In the CEO¡¯s office of the Kaur Group.


    William did not dare to return to thepany first. He sat at Daniel¡¯s side and watched the live


    broadcast.


    Noticing that a reporter at the scene had mentioned the gigolo, William instantly became nervous. He


    carefully turned to look at his brother. ¡°Um¡­ Daniel, judging from Alice¡¯s reaction, I think what I found


    out is probably fake news!¡±


    Daniel looked at the document and did not answer.


    ¡°No, Daniel, don¡¯t be like this¡­ You¡¯re scaring me.¡± William rushed over and pulled out a chair to sit


    opposite Daniel. He frowned and said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, just tell me. It¡¯s not embarrassing. We can resolve it.¡±


    He thought, ¡°Just stop giving me the cold shoulder!¡±


    As if he could not stand William¡¯s gabbling anymore, Daniel raised his head and said coldly, ¡°I will


    never get jealous because of anyone in my


    life!¡±


    William was speechless.


    He felt that Daniel would take back his wordster.


    At this moment, the image on the television had already changed.


    After the reporter finished speaking, an overly-delicate man appeared at the door.


    He was wearing a ck suit, but the buttons on his shirt were not all buttoned up, revealing the ck


    mesh vest


    11:06


    Chapter 1 35


    underneath.


    From afar, it looked a little seductive.


    This was the rumored gigolo who was the most popr in his industry.


    The man put one hand in his pocket and held his forehead with the other. He walked in casually and


    stared at Alice with a burning gaze. He said, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t know what to say now. Why was it him?


    William was shocked.


    How dare that guy call Alice Honey?


    Send Gift

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Soon, the reporters recovered from their shock and surrounded this person. They started to ask


    questions.


    However, this person maintained his elegant posture. He smiled at them and shook his head. And then


    he walked towards Alice step by step.


    Finally, under Alice¡¯s gaze, he stood beside her.


    Seeing this, the reporter immediately pointed the microphone at him. ¡°May I ask if you call her honey


    because there¡¯s a sexual rtionship between the two of you? Does she often spend money on


    prostitutes?¡±


    The man touched his chin and raised his eyebrows at Alice. He deliberately dragged his voice, ¡°I¡¯m the


    gigolo, Big Johnny. What do you want me to say?¡±


    Alice was speechless. This guy was doing it again.


    The reporters were all puzzled.


    Why did this person¡¯s words sound a little strange?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to say anything, I¡¯ll share the information I got with you.¡± The man called Big


    Johnny walked to theputer and connected his phone to it through the cable.


    Then, he clicked on WhatsApp and activated the synchronized message. Then, everyone saw some


    chatting records on the big screen.


    And there was even a voice message.


    Most importantly, the name of the person Big Johnny chatted with was Maisie!


    Just as the reporters were confused, a woman¡¯s voice sounded in the hall.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Alice! I want others to misunderstand. As long as


    you me this all on her, I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand dors. This way, you won¡¯t have to work for


    two months!¡±


    As soon as this voice came out, the room fell silent for a moment, followed by an uproar.


    Big Johnny did not say much. He logged into his bank ount and found the transfer record.


    Thetest payment notification of a hundred thousand dors was from the personal studio established


    by Maisie before.


    The reporters werepletely shocked.


    However, that was not all Big Johnny showed them.


    He also released some intimate photos of Maisie and some gigolos. It was so revealing that any adult


    would understand what they were doing.


    All this evidence made everyone feelpletely overwhelmed.


    ¡°So, everyone, do you still want to ask me if I¡¯ve had any sexual rtionships with Alice?¡± Big Johnny


    asked with a smile after releasing the evidence.


    The reporters all had mixed feelings. What else was there to ask about?


    They didn¡¯t even have time to understand this plot twist.


    Originally, they thought that the revtion was that Alice was indecent and had gone to find a male


    prostitute.


    Unexpectedly, Maisie was the one who plotted everything this time. She even had inappropriate


    rtionships with the gigolos.


    After being bribed by Maisie, the reporter who used Alice of visiting prostitutes was still unwilling to


    give up. He raised his hand and walked over. He looked at Big Johnny and asked, ¡°Mr. Big Johnny, I


    want to ask a question, are you sure the evidence you brought here is not fake? You called Alice honey


    just now. Are you sure it¡¯s true that you two have nothing to do with each other?¡±


    Big Johnny nced at the few legal officers at the scene and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, just hand it


    over to these professional legal officers. However¡­ once you hand it over to them, Maisie will be


    punished by thew for framing Miss Doyle.¡±


    After that, he paused and said without changing his expression, ¡°As for me and Alice, everyone in the


    club knows that she consulted us six months ago for a gigolo role.¡±


    A few reporters nodded. There was indeed a director who had mentioned it. At that time, it was the


    production team who had paid the actresses to learn.


    11:06


    Alice, who was standing at the side, fixed her hair awkwardly. She really admired this guy. What he


    said even made her feel a little guilty.


    What consultation? At that time, the director wanted to flirt with both men and women in the club, but


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    she beat him up¡­


    He only said that they were there for a consultation to save his dignity.


    The topic of visiting a gigolo wasn¡¯t a big hit at all, so the reporters began to focus on the issue of


    Alice¡¯s termination of the


    contract.


    A reporter asked, ¡°Alice, as far as I know, In the contract, you and thepany are split 10% to 90%.


    There¡¯s still a year left. If you breach the contract, you have topensate 4 million dors. Your


    personal savings shouldn¡¯t be that much. If you want Mr. William to help youpensate the money,


    does he have any conditions?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    This question was obviously implying that Alice had an improper rtionship with Mr. William.


    Alice¡¯s face did not turn grim because of this question. Instead, she said calmly, ¡°I will defend my rights


    through legal means regarding the termination of the contract. If I shouldpensate for the breach of


    contract, I will alsopensate 4 million dors even if I have to sell my house. However, if I shouldn¡¯t


    This answer was actually a little domineering.


    The reporters had always thought that Alice was a pushover who relied on her beauty to get to where


    she was.


    However, they did not expect her to be so unyielding when she encountered problems. She did not


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    mention Mr. William at all. Not only did she establish a domineering persona, but she also perfectly


    avoided their trap.


    The reporters couldn¡¯t pry into her rtionship with Mr. William, so they simply used another way to ask


    the question, ¡°How do you feel about being protected by Mr. William this time?¡±


    Alice bowed to the camera and said calmly.


    ¡°I want to thank Mr. Kaur for recognizing my ability. If I¡¯m lucky enough to be signed by Mr. Kaur, I¡¯ll


    definitely work hard in my acting career and create greater value for the Kaur Group. I¡¯ll prove that the


    Kaur family never made a mistake when ites to picking talents!¡±


    The reporters had always wanted to link Alice to Mr. William, but Alice had directly admitted that the


    person behind this was Mr. Kaur, proving that the person who chose her was not Mr. William, but that


    big shot with a unique vision.


    Then how were the reporters supposed to ask more questions?


    They couldn¡¯t possibly say that there was something going on between Mr. Kaur and Alice, right?


    Freddie was right over there!


    They did not want to bebeled as fabricating the truth and ruining Mr. King¡¯s romantic rtionship with


    Mr. Kaur!


    ¡°For the following questions, our publicist will discuss them with everyone in detail. Please move to the


    private room first.¡± When Chelsea received the order, she stood up and signaled to reporters that it was


    time to wrap up.


    The reporters wanted to dig up more information, but the way those legal officers looked at them made


    them a little flustered.


    They were afraid that they would be sued by the legal officers of the twopanies if they were not


    careful enough.


    After the reporters left, Big Johnny, who had been quiet for a while, immediately came to Alice.


    ¡°Honey, how was my performance just now? Give me a big hug and say that I¡¯m the best and you will


    do anything for me, okay?¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    A hug?


    Right now she just wanted to kick his a ss!


    Did this guy know that he had already caused the others to misunderstand their rtionship?


    Freddie was so shocked that he choked a little and coughed repeatedly¡­


    Freddie suddenly felt that Daniel really got cheated on!


    How should hefort a man who could get jealous so easily?


    Alice saw Freddie¡¯s reaction and clenched her fists. She tried to resist the urge to punch Big Johnny


    and said with a dry smile.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with his guy.¡±


    Then, she gave Big Johnny a re.


    Big Johnny, who had been acting stu pid just now, instantly became serious. He looked at Freddie and


    the others and said.


    ¡°My real name is Johnny Doyle. I¡¯m Preston¡¯s illegitimate son and Alice¡¯s half-brother! It¡¯s not easy for


    Alice to work in this industry on her own. Please take good care of her.¡±


    After saying that, he even bowed to everyone.


    Johnny¡¯s words stunned everyone.


    11:06


    It took Freddie a while to realize what had just happened but then he was a little worried.


    From the looks of it, Johnny wasn¡¯t just a gigolo.


    If he made a move against Daniel¡­


    He thought, ¡°Oh, very good. Someone was going to be taught a lesson by his brother-inw!¡±


    In the CEO¡¯s office of the Kaur Group.


    William blinked and looked at his brother with a smile. ¡°There, Daniel, the truth is out. That gigolo has


    nothing to do with Alice. You can rx now!¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression was even colder.


    Although the man named Big Johnny exined everything, Daniel could see affection in his eyes.


    Their rtionship was not that simple!


    Send Gift

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    After seeing Johnny¡¯s evidence in the video, Maisie¡¯s face immediately turned pale. She fell to the


    ground and smashed the ground with a ferocious expression.


    ¡°Da mn it! That ba stard actually dared to betray mel¡±


    She thought that Johnny would at most ckmail her after the incident, but she had never expected


    that he would actually help Alice clear her name. He even exposed the photos of her visiting a gigolo.


    It was over. She waspletely doomed!


    ¡°Sheryl, what should I do?¡± Maisie¡¯s entire body trembled as she called Sheryl. ¡°Help me think of a way


    to deal with this. The woman on the other end of the phone sounded a little impatient. ¡°You did all this. I


    can¡¯t help you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Maisie¡¯s expression stiffened. Then, she immediately said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate Alice too? Weren¡¯t you the


    one who gave me


    these ideas?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Sheryl retorted. Then, she sneered and said, ¡°If I were you, I would go


    and beg Mr. William not to end my career. Also, if you dare to expose me, I¡¯ll make you¡­¡±


    Maisie didn¡¯t hear the rest of the sentence. The words ¡°Mr. William¡± kept echoing in her mind.


    Yes, she could find that person and exin everything to him. At the very least, she could still continue


    to survive in Hollywood.


    After a while, Maisie hung up the phone and ordered the driver to drive straight to William.


    When they finally found William, William was about to get into Daniel¡¯s car and change his clothes to


    meet up with Alice.


    When he saw Maisie rushing over with red eyes, he instinctively covered his mouth and avoided her in


    disdain. ¡°What are you doing right now? Are you trying to scam me?¡±


    Maisie¡¯s face was covered in tears. She knelt on the ground and grabbed the car door tightly. She


    looked at Daniel who was in the backseat in a panic, but she did not see his face clearly.


    ¡°Mr. William, don¡¯t end my career, okay? I¡¯m just jealous of Alice, and I did visit gigolos, but she¡¯s not


    wronged! She hugged that gigolo, and everyone can testify! I even have photos¡­ as long as you¡­¡±


    William was quite irritated. Couldn¡¯t this woman just shut up?


    ¡°Mr. William, if you are willing to not end my career, I won¡¯t release the photos of Alice and that gigolo!¡±


    Maisie began to threaten William.


    However, at this moment, Daniel, who was sitting in the shadows, said in a frigid voice, ¡°Tell her to get


    lost!¡±


    William raised his eyebrows and snapped Maisie¡¯s arm open. He quickly got into the car and said


    briefly, ¡°You don¡¯t get to threaten the Kaur family. Pi ss off!¡±


    Then, with a bang, William mmed the car door.


    Watching the car drive away, Maisie¡¯s eyes darkened as she looked at the sky in despair. In the end,


    she picked up her phone and called Travis. ¡°Mr. Richards, I agree to do the stic surgery¡­¡±


    In the car.


    William carefully watched Daniel¡¯s reaction and knew that he was already pis sed by what Maisie had


    just said. He said, ¡°Daniel, Maisie is deliberately ndering Alice. Don¡¯t believe a single word that she


    said.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t say anything, but his dark eyes were filled with coldness.


    Even if Maisie was lying, the man¡¯s doting gaze on Alice could not be faked.


    After dealing with the press conference, Alice chatted with Johnny for a while. Then, she looked at the


    time and prepared to ask Daniel to have lunch with her.


    So, she called Daniel in front of Freddie.


    At this moment, Daniel was still wearing a straight face in the car. He hung up on Alice¡¯s first call.


    ¡°Daniel, why aren¡¯t you picking up? What if Alice is calling to give you an exnation?¡± William blinked


    and reminded him kindly.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Daniel¡¯s eyebrows twitched a little. Then, he called Alice back and put the phone to his ear. His


    expression did not change much, but his tone was cold. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    When Alice heard his voice, she was stunned. ¡°Um, Daniel, is it inconvenient for you to answer the


    call?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s convenient now.¡± So she could exin now.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Alice nced at Freddie who was suddenly approaching her. She paused for a second before


    saying, ¡°The press conference has ended sessfully. Are you free at noon? I¡¯ll treat you and William


    to a seafood buffet.¡±


    It was actually not an exnation.


    Daniel¡¯s expression immediately turned even more frigid. ¡°I have a lot of work to do, so I might not be


    free at noon.¡±


    William was listening to Daniel¡¯s phone, so he knew that Alice wanted to treat them to a meal.


    Seeing his brother turn Alice down so heartlessly, William roared in his heart, ¡°Daniel, why did you turn


    her down? Are you trying to lose your wife?¡±


    Alice felt a little disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re not free¡­ I was just thinking about that seafood cafeteria¡­¡±


    Although Freddie, who was standing beside her, could not hear Daniel¡¯s answer, he knew from Alice¡¯s


    reaction that someone must be pouting his lips right now.


    Freddie raised his eyebrows and started to cause trouble.


    He raised his voice and before Alice could finish her sentence, he said, ¡°Since your husband isn¡¯t free,


    let¡¯s go for lunch together. I like that restaurant too.¡±


    On the other end, Daniel was about to refuse with a long face. When he heard Freddie¡¯s voice, he said


    without any hesitation, ¡°Wait for me in the hotel parking lot. I¡¯ll be there in 15 minutes.¡±


    Hearing this, William immediately pursed his lips and tried not tough.


    He


    gave Freddie a thumbs-up in his heart.


    He thought that Daniel could continue to be so proud, but who knew that he would not even hesitate for


    a second?


    Alice, who had hung up the phone, didn¡¯t realize what had just happened. Didn¡¯t Daniel just say that he


    wasn¡¯t going?


    ¡°Miss Doyle, your husband is jealous,¡± Freddie suddenly said.


    Alice was stunned when she heard that. ¡°How could that be? He said that he wouldn¡¯t be jealous


    because of anyone.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Men always don¡¯t mean what they say. Don¡¯t believe what he says. It depends on what he does. If you


    don¡¯t believe me, bring me to lunch.¡± Freddie really wanted to see Daniel being tortured by jealousy, so


    he took the initiative to say that.


    Hearing what Freddie said, Alice could not help butugh. Why was Freddie kind of different from the


    rumors?


    He was so gossipy.


    As the two of them were talking, the engine of a car sounded by the roadside.


    The man who said that he would arrive in fifteen minutes only took a few minutes toe.


    Most importantly, he was in thepany¡¯s luxury car.


    When Daniel got out of the car, he walked toward Alice with a frigid and arrogant expression.


    When he saw that the distance between Freddie and Alice was less than half a meter, his deep eyes


    burst out with coldness.


    ¡°Daniel, did you borrow Mr. Kaur¡¯s car again?¡± Alice looked at Dax who got out of the car to greet them


    and asked suspiciously.


    Daniel nodded. His gaze lingered on the girl for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After she got into the car, Freddie squeezed into the passenger seat. Alice quickly exined, ¡°Mr. King


    helped a lot today. Let¡¯s invite him along.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel nodded, but he didn¡¯t look at Freddie at all.


    Alice chose a seafood cafeteria run by an olddy that she was familiar with.


    As soon as they got out of the car, the olddies from the seafood cafeteria came over.


    ¡°Oh, Alice, you haven¡¯t been here for a while. Are you busy with work?¡±


    11:07


    ¡°I miss you so much.¡±


    ¡°This must be your boyfriend. You two really look like a lovely couple.¡± An olddy pointed at Freddie


    and smiled kindly. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely have beautiful children in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Did Freddie and Alice look like a couple?


    Send Gift

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Fortunately, the owner of the seafood cafeteria came out at this moment and said to the olddies,


    ¡°Alice is still young. It¡¯s too early for her to have children.¡±


    ¡°Not early at all. In our hometown, girls can be mothers at the age of 18¡±


    ¡°Alice, marry this gentleman while you¡¯re still young and have some adorable children. We¡¯ll help you


    take care of them¡±


    Alice felt a headacheing on as she listened to the olddies¡¯ jokes.


    She thought, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me and Freddie anymore. Can¡¯t you see that my real husband, Daniel,


    looks really upset. right now?


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to have children? The three kids at home would get mad if they heard that!¡±


    ¡°Daniel, they are just joking.¡± Alice coughed awkwardly and naturally held Daniel¡¯s arm as she


    exined.


    As soon as Alice finished speaking, the olddy who said that she and Freddie looked like a lovely


    couple frowned. ¡°Alice, is this your boyfriend? Oh, you two don¡¯t look good together. He looks so


    gloomy¡­¡±


    When Alice heard this, she kept blinking at her and said to Daniel, ¡°The food here is very delicious.


    Let¡¯s bring the kids. over next time, okay?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face was indeed too sullen at this moment. She was in a dilemma.


    However, Daniel should be smart enough to tell that this was clearly a joke. Why was he still angry?


    In the end, they could finally tell the rtionship between Alice and Daniel and stopped joking with


    them.


    After entering the private room, she ordered her favorite dishes and enjoyed some desserts cozily.


    ¡°The cheesecake here is still the most authentic! I must bring the kids here in a few days! They will


    definitely like this ce.


    Alice felt that it was a pity that the kids had ss today and couldn¡¯te to join her.


    When the dishes were served, Alice checked them and asked Freddie¡¯s preferences as the host. ¡°Mr.


    King, you don¡¯t eat spi cy food. Do you need me to put these non-spi cy dishes to your side?¡±


    ¡°How do you know he doesn¡¯t eat spi cy food?¡± Daniel said as he leaned back and casually ced his


    arm on the back of Alice¡¯s chair.


    This seemingly casual action was actually a deration of sovereignty.


    If Alice didn¡¯t realize what was going on in the beginning and couldn¡¯t see through Daniel¡¯s feelings, it


    was impossible for her not to understand what was happening now.


    Was this guy jealous?


    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or not. She looked at Freddie, who didn¡¯t seem to be affected, and


    said to Daniel, ¡°Mr. King has shared his daily life on Twitter. Many of his posts mentioned that he¡¯s got a


    sensitive stomach and can¡¯t eat spi cy


    food.


    In fact, Alice found out about this when Lina told her about the rumored romantic rtionship between


    Mr. Kaur and Mr. King.


    In Lina¡¯s words, only Mr. Kaur and their fans knew all of Freddie¡¯s little habits.


    ¡°You followed him on Twitter?¡± Daniel frowned.


    Why had Alice never cared about his Twitter?


    Alice was stunned for a moment. She looked at Daniel¡¯s cold expression and suddenly remembered


    that she had never followed her husband on Twitter.


    So there was a reason why he was upset?


    Hence, she quickly said, ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s the name of your Twitter ount? Let¡¯s follow each other.¡±


    Daniel looked expressionlessly at the two men who were smiling meaningfully at him and said


    seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t have a Twitter ount because I¡¯m not as boring as them. All they do is share some


    useless things on Twitter¡±


    The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched. She looked at Freddie and then at William.


    She could only say, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have one. I originally wanted to interact with you asionally


    on Twitter so that when it¡¯s convenient to make our rtionship public in the future, the fans won¡¯t be


    too surprised.¡±


    11:07


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought about making our rtionship public?¡± Daniel asked.


    Alice smiled and said, ¡°Haha, of course I¡¯ve thought about it. After all, I¡¯m going to enter Mr. Kaur¡¯s


    brother¡¯spany. I have to think about the public rtions of my marital status in advance. I can¡¯t


    cause trouble for my boss, nor can I let Mr. King take the me.¡±


    The second she said it, Alice and Daniel were stunned.


    Alice thought of Daniel¡¯s attitude when they registered their marriage and immediately regretted it. She


    thought, ¡°Oh no, I forgot that he doesn¡¯t want our rtionship to be made public at all!¡±


    Send GiftBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Alice quickly poured him a ss of water. ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot about you. Pretend I didn¡¯t say


    anything just now. We won¡¯t publicize it. We¡¯ll never publicize it!¡±


    Daniel looked a little unhappy. He frowned and said, ¡°What did you forget about me?¡±


    Alice was stunned. Was he pretending to be confused?


    ¡°Alice.¡± Daniel suddenly approached and stared at her seriously.


    Alice was nervous because of his serious look. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Remember you¡¯re married,¡± Daniel reminded.


    Alice blinked when she heard that. She knew what he meant. He was reminding her to keep a distance


    from men¡­


    However, she had been very careful recently. Even if the olddies misunderstood just now, didn¡¯t she


    hug his arm?


    As for Freddie¡¯s taste, she could google it and find the answer online. She could know it even without


    Lina. It was not wrong, was it?


    Today, she resolved the problem with the Twitter video. Shouldn¡¯t he be happy for her?


    How could it be so strange?


    After the dishes were served, some of the food was at the side of Freddie¡¯s table. Alice couldn¡¯t get


    them and wanted to get up. Seeing this, Freddie directly helped her get a te of food like a


    gentleman.


    When Alice took it, she felt that Daniel¡¯s face was even colder.


    s!


    Could it be that there was a problem with a gentleman helping her get some food?


    She really realized that Daniel was especially narrow-minded. That kind of casual and ordinary thing


    would be misunderstood by him, and he would wrong her.


    If this was jealousy¡­


    Unfortunately, Daniel said that he would not be jealous at all.


    Alice ate the seafood buffet carefully as if she was walking on thin ice. After returning to the apartment,


    she poured a ss of fruit juice and looked at Daniel solemnly.


    Daniel noticed her expression and his gaze darkened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Alice sat on the sofa and looked up. ¡°Daniel, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    After saying that, she took a deep breath and was silent for a few seconds. She said directly, ¡°I said


    that I was going to make it public at the seafood cafeteria today. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings. I¡¯m


    sorry. I won¡¯t talk about it again.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t want to make it public anymore?¡±


    Alice¡¯s heart ski pped a beat at his sudden fierce expression. ¡°Well¡­ Do you want me to make it


    public?¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°No.¡±


    Alice¡¯s heart sank. For some reason, she felt a little ufortable. She looked up at him and said, ¡°So,


    we won¡¯t make it public in the future. This way, you won¡¯t be affected after the divorce.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression turned even grimmer. ¡°You want a divorce?¡±


    *L¡­¡± Alice felt that it was hard to continue this topic. She gritted her teeth and said honestly, ¡°To be


    honest, I can¡¯t see through you. I don¡¯t know what your sudden angry face means.


    ¡°What I need is a marriage built on honesty, so that we understand and support each other, not one


    that¡¯s always guessing the other¡¯s mind and being so careful about it. I¡¯m not going to continue this


    marriage if it stays that way between us.


    ¡°You might be suitable for a better woman, and I might need a man who¡¯s morepatible with me¡­


    We¡­


    ¡°Enough!¡± Daniel¡¯s face turned gloomier and gloomier. Finally, he could not take it anymore and said,


    ¡°Is the man who is morepatible with you Freddie or Big Johnny?¡±


    Alice was also a little angry at this moment,


    As for Freddie, she had exined, right?


    Why did he still misunderstand?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    11:07


    As for Big Johnny¡­ Didn¡¯t he see what happened next? That was her half-brother!


    Why was Daniel so stu pid?


    ¡°Big Johnny is very important to me¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Daniel suddenly


    approached her. Then, she felt a tight grip around her waist. Before she could push him away, her lips


    were sealed by a hot and passionate kiss¡­


    3


    Send Gift

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    ording to Alice¡¯s understanding, Daniel was a narrow-minded, grumpy, and proud man.


    asionally, he had a bad temper, but he was still a gentleman.


    However, this kisspletely overturned all her previous understanding.


    She had never seen him so domineering and terrifying.


    He wasn¡¯t kissing her, but he was going to skin her alive!


    ¡°Oh¡­ Daniel¡­¡± Alice wanted to resist, but he became even more aggressive and did not allow her to


    refuse.


    Alice felt that if this continued, she would suffocate to death. Hence, she stopped pushing him and


    reached for the small table beside the sofa. She grabbed a crystal ornament with difficulty and quickly


    hit Daniel¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Daniel, calm down!¡±


    There was some blood on Daniel¡¯s forehead. He had stopped kissing her, but his eyes were filled with


    murderous intent as he stared at Alice.


    After a few seconds of silence, he lowered his head and kissed her lips again¡­


    ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Alice was really angry.


    Why did this guy go crazy?


    Even if he felt that what she said was wrong, he should at least talk to her nicely, right?


    Daniel¡¯s kiss slowly stopped. Alice finally had a chance to say aplete sentence. She pressed the


    ornament against Daniel¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Daniel, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Only then did Daniel regain some rity. He paused for a moment and said in a slightly h oar se voice,


    ¡°I¡¯mmunicating with you.¡±


    Alice was so angry that sheughed. ¡°This ismunication? How can youmunicate like this?


    Although we¡¯ve registered our marriage, it¡¯s illegal for you to do such a thing without my permission!¡±


    ¡°Illegal?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression turned even uglier.


    ¡°Yes, sex without the consent of the woman is also considered rape. You have to bear legal


    responsibility! Daniel, you should know thew better than me, right?¡± Alice asked word by word.


    Daniel looked at her without moving. His grip on her waist tightened.


    This feeling was as if he was afraid of losing her.


    At this moment, Alice was really angry. Many voices sounded in her mind at the same time.


    Her friends¡¯ advice and Daniel¡¯s words forced her to make a decision¡­


    ¡°Daniel, let¡¯s live separately! We¡¯ll take some time to settle the divorce.¡± She didn¡¯t want to divorce


    immediately because she was afraid that the children would not be able to ept it at first.


    ¡°You want a divorce. Daniel frowned.


    Alice took a deep breath, afraid that she would hesitate. She closed her eyes, then looked at him again


    and said calmly.


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m in the Hollywood. Because of work, I have to interact with a lot of men! If you¡¯re unhappy or


    jealous, you can tell me directly¡­


    Upon hearing the word jealous, a dark look shed across Daniel¡¯s eyes. He pinched her chin with


    great strength. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous!¡±


    What he did just now was not considered jealousy!


    He was just unhappy that she said she needed a man who was morepatible with her¡­.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He was just unhappy!


    Unhappy!


    Aliceughed. ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t be jealous! You don¡¯t have any feelings for me, so there¡¯s no need for us


    to live together and


    torture each other!¡±


    After saying that, she was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Josh has an unused apartment. I¡¯ll


    move there first. I¡¯ll


    11:07


    leave this apartment for you and the children. Although we¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Daniel finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He got up uncontrobly, pulled his tie angrily, opened


    the door, and


    walked out.


    Looking at his back, Alice felt that her heart twisted in pain.


    She was the one who felt wronged¡­.


    Why was he like this instead?


    Therefore, they were different.


    It was good that they were separated¡­.


    B


    Send Gift

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    The more Alice thought about it, the more frustrated she became. She fumbled for a box of cigarettes


    and was about to light it when she remembered that she had promised Daniel to quit smoking. She


    threw all the cigarettes into the trash


    can.


    Then, she looked at her phone and stared nkly at it for a few minutes. She made up her mind and


    dialed Josh¡¯s number.


    ¡°Oh, Alice, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Josh was discussing the script with Ray, and his voice was a little h oa rse.


    Alice took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lend me your unused apartment for a few days and I want to live in


    it.


    ¡°You have your own house, don¡¯t you? Why are you staying in my apartment?¡± As Josh spoke, he


    suddenly realized something. He put down the script and asked nervously, ¡°Did you quarrel with your


    husband?¡±


    Alice remained silent.


    Josh held his forehead and looked at Ray quietly. Then he said, ¡°Even if you quarreled, he should be


    the one to get out¡­


    No, he should be the one to move out.¡±


    He almost scolded Daniel again.


    However, everything was fine today, wasn¡¯t it? She turned the table at her press conference and


    cleared her name.


    Daniel should be happy for his wife, shouldn¡¯t he?


    Could it be that Daniel had misunderstood Johnny¡¯s rtionship with Alice? But Johnny was Alice¡¯s


    biological brother. Daniel would know after a little investigation, wouldn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll move out. It¡¯s good for both of us to calm down and get a divorce,¡± Alice said in a low


    voice.


    Josh sighed. He knew Alice well. This time, Daniel was really done for.


    This marriage had just begun, and it was about to end in tragedy.


    Although Ray did not know what had happened, when he saw Josh say that they had quarreled, he


    was certain that it must be Daniel¡¯s fault.


    Although he was Daniel¡¯s friend, he would not help Daniel this time.


    Ray thought for a moment, took the phone from Josh, and said.


    ¡°Alice, even if you quarreled and will get a divorce, you should ask him to get lost. You shouldn¡¯t move


    out!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ray¡­¡± Ray actually knew about it too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like his three sons? Leave the father and have the sons! With his EQ, he shouldn¡¯t have


    sons. It¡¯s just nice that you take the children away.¡± Ray felt that if the three darlings knew about his


    suggestion, they would definitely cheer.


    ¡°No¡­ Ray, how can you teach me to take away his sons?¡± Alice smiled bitterly.


    She really couldn¡¯t bear to part with her three babies.


    Ray raised his eyebrows and said in a rxed tone, ¡°I haven¡¯t taught you to take away all his family


    members and leave him alone. Alice, you must listen to me. Even if you live apart, he should get lost,


    and you stay¡­¡±


    At this point, he tilted his head and looked at Josh. ¡°I dare say that everyone in the Kaur family will


    support you in doing this.


    Thinking of Daniel¡¯s family, Alice frowned. ¡°Ray, I hope you can keep my separation from Daniel a


    secret. Grandpa and Grandma are old. I don¡¯t want them to feel ufortable.¡±


    The Kaur family made her feel the warmth of home. She really could not bear to be separated from


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    them.


    However, Daniel had indeed gone too far this time. She could not forgive him¡­


    William saw the wound on Daniel¡¯s forehead and knew that something big had happened.


    Should he call the police and arrest Daniel?


    Men who hit their wives were the sc um of the family.


    He wanted to put righteousness before family!


    Before William could take out his phone, Daniel said, ¡°I¡¯m not going home recently. Don¡¯t tell Grandpa


    and Grandma.¡±


    William did not care if Daniel wanted to go back. He only wanted to know the situation of Alice now.


    ¡°Um, about Alice, she¡­¡± William carefully pointed at Daniel¡¯s forehead.


    11:07


    Daniel understood what William was worried about. His face instantly darkened. ¡°Men from the Kaur


    family don¡¯t hit their wives!¡±


    ¡°You scared me so much. Fortunately, Alice is fine.¡± William patted his chest and heaved a long sigh of


    relief.


    Just as Daniel was speechless, Rachel called him.


    ¡°Daniel, where is Alice? Hurry up and let her answer the phone. I have something good to tell her!¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    ¡°I¡¯m not with her. If there¡¯s anything, you can contact her yourself, Daniel replied coldly.


    Rachel¡¯s smile froze and she blinked. ¡°Why aren¡¯t the two of you together? She won at the press


    conference today. Shouldn¡¯t she kiss you, hug you, and treat you well?¡±


    As she spoke, Rachel touched her chin and asked worriedly, ¡°Daniel, do you suffer from sexual


    impotence? If you really have sexual impotence, you should nourish yourself earlier. If men have


    sexual impotence, they will be despised by their wives. It¡¯s not easy for you¡­


    Daniel frowned and said in frustration, ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m in a meeting. I¡¯m hanging up!¡±


    When Rachel heard the beeping sound, she frowned and paced back and forth in front of the elders at


    home.


    In the end, she said with a worried expression, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, what should we do? Daniel


    probably suffers from sexual impotence.¡±


    When Marie heard that, her eyes widened instantly. ¡°Then¡­ then can we still keep Alice? Hurry up and


    find a traditional doctor and treat that bastard Daniel!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll contact Mr. Cooper now. We¡¯ll coax Daniel toe back for treatment this


    weekend!¡±


    ¡°Alright, we have to treat Daniel


    While the Kaur family was discussing how to treat Daniel, William was sighing repeatedly and could not


    help but mutter.


    ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t you know about your own conditions? You¡¯re almost 30 years old, and you¡¯re about to


    be an old and ugly man! You married a wife but don¡¯t know how to cherish her! Are you trying to


    anger everyone to death?¡±


    Daniel gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Good advice jars on the earl¡± William shook his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to listen, then I won¡¯t say


    anything. I¡¯ll go find Alice and the children! You can stay here and be angry yourself!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, William threw down a bunch of keys, waved his hand, and left without


    looking back¡­


    After Alice adjusted her emotions, she sent a message to William, preparing to let him pick up the


    children.


    However, William said that he was at the market and wanted Alice to go to kindergarten first.


    Hence, Alice


    kindergarten.


    changed into a gentle floral dress and used sweet makeup to hide her frustration. She hurried to the


    She brought the ice cream that the children liked to eat to the entrance of the kindergarten. From afar,


    she saw that the children were already standing there, waiting eagerly.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so happy to see you!¡±


    ¡°I feel like the sky is pink because youe to pick us up today!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I love you!¡±


    ¡°Come on, babies, eat the ice cream first.¡± Alice distributed the ice cream to the children.


    However, the three children looked at the ice cream and then at Alice. Their beautiful eyes flickered as


    they handed the ice cream to her.


    Alice tilted her head suspiciously. ¡°Babies, what do you¡­


    ¡°The first bite is for Mommy,¡± Aidy exined.


    Alice¡¯s heart instantly softened. She rubbed their heads and leaned over to kiss their little faces. ¡°Thank


    you,


    When the three of them arrived at the apartment building, Benny suddenly stopped and looked up at


    Alice.


    ¡°Baby Benny, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you walking?¡± Alice was puzzled.


    babies.¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡­ are you unhappy?¡± Benny blinked and asked seriously, ¡°Did our daddy disobey you and


    make you unhappy?¡±


    Alice¡¯s smile froze. She subconsciously avoided the babies¡¯ gazes and thought to herself, ¡°Babies,


    you¡¯re a little too


    sensitive!¡±


    Seeing Alice¡¯s reaction, the three babies looked at each other and immediately confirmed their guess.


    Sure enough, there was something wrong with Aliceing to pick them up at thest minute!


    Daddy was really a ba stard. He actually dared to bully Alice!


    11:07


    They really wanted to bite their daddy to vent their anger!


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    The babies were waiting for Alice to answer. William rushed over with bags of various sizes.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Alice, babies, look at how much delicious food I bought!¡±


    When the babies heard this, they looked at William at the same time. Their little faces were still mad


    because they believed William was a bad guy too. After all, William was Daniel¡¯s brother!


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± William scratched his head awkwardly and looked at Alice. ¡°Alice, why are the babies looking at


    me like I¡¯m a bad guy? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    It was clearly Daniel¡¯s fault!


    Alice had always believed that the problems of adults needed to be resolved by adults and that the


    children could not be affected.


    Therefore, even if the babies felt that she had a conflict with Daniel, she did not want to affect them at


    this moment.


    Aidy, Coco, Benny, I¡¯m not unhappy. It¡¯s just that the press conference is too tiring today.¡± Alice gently


    rubbed the babies¡¯ heads and tried her best to maintain a smile. ¡°So, my babies, don¡¯t worry, and don¡¯t


    treat Uncle William like this.¡±


    The babies looked at each other. Their eyshes fluttered, and their emotions were a little


    Although they really wanted to ask about the situation, they couldn¡¯t bear to see Alice in a difficult


    position.


    They were little men.


    A little man should let the woman he liked be rxed and happy!


    Therefore, they would find trouble with their father!


    William watched as the babies clenched their fists tightly behind their backs. He could not help but pray


    for Daniel in his heart.


    He thought, ¡°Daniel, what awaits you next is probably very tough.¡±


    After returning home, Alice dragged William to the kitchen.


    ¡°William, do me a favor, okay?¡± Alice said.


    ¡°Alice, please say it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the babies and the family know that I quarreled with your brother and live separately from


    him, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s easy to hide it from my family, but if the babies won¡¯t be able to see my brother, they¡¯ll


    probably be suspicious.¡± William wanted to say that the three babies were smart. Even if he didn¡¯t say


    it, they would be able to guess it.


    ¡°As for the babies¡­ let¡¯s just say that Daniel is on a business trip for the time being. After I settle the


    divorce procedures, I will slowly exin it to the babies.¡± Alice was actually very conflicted.


    She really didn¡¯t know how to tell the babies that she couldn¡¯t be their mother anymore because they


    relied on her a lot.


    When William heard this, he suddenly thought of something and said.


    ¡°Um¡­ Alice, can you divorce Daniel and keep the children? Just chase Daniel out of the house and


    you¡¯ll be with all of us.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± She heard the same suggestion again.


    Did Daniel know how much William despised him?


    ¡°Alice, you don¡¯t know this, but the babies have been envious of others having a mother since they


    were young. Because of this, they often hide under their nkets and wipe their tears. In fact, when it¡¯s


    serious, they even have asthma. They treat you as their mother now. If you don¡¯t want them, they¡¯ll


    probably suffocate themselves with their nkets.¡±


    Hearing this, Alice¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°I like the babies, but your brother probably won¡¯t agree to let me raise them¡­¡±


    Seeing that Alice wanted to raise the babies, William immediately said, ¡°He can¡¯t even keep his wife.


    What right does he have to disagree? I represent the entire family and can decide now. The babies and


    we are all yours!¡±


    At the same time, in the living room.


    The three babies took out their phones from their schoolbags and sent a message to their father at the


    same time.


    Aidy sent, [Mr. Daniel Kaur, shouldn¡¯t you exin it to us?]


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Coco sent, [Mr. Daniel Kaur, I despise you.]


    11:07


    Benny sent, [Daddy, family hint. Don¡¯t anger Alice and let her leave you. Otherwise, if she leaves you,


    we will leave you too!]


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    In the kitchen of the apartment of William.


    Daniel, who was looking at the empty fridge and preparing to let the ser vants cook, frowned when he


    saw the messages from his babies.


    He immediately replied, [She said that we quarreled?]


    Aidy sent, [Alice didn¡¯t have to say it. We¡¯re smart babies. We can guess it ourselves!]


    Coco replied, [Why did you bully Alice?]


    Daniel did not know how to answer his sons¡¯ questions.


    He had indeed gone too far today, but Alice had first said that she wanted to be with someone more


    suitable!


    Benny saw that his brothers had sent messages but his father did not answer. He pouted and sent a


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    message angrily.


    [Daddy, you¡¯ve disappointed us! From now on, we¡¯re Alice¡¯s babies. We¡¯re no longer your babies!]


    Aidy agreed and sent a message. [From now on, please call me Aiden Doyle.]


    Coco sent, [I¡¯m Ben Doyle.]


    Benny also maintained his unity with his brothers and decisively sent five words, [My name is Cole


    Doyle.]


    After the three babies changed their surnames, they immediately blocked their father. Then, they hid


    their phones and pped their hands before walking into the kitchen.


    They looked at Alice and William, who had been interrupted by them, and pretended not to know


    anything.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s help you wash the vegetables!¡± Aidy suggested.


    Alice looked at the sink and took out the garlic from the fridge. Then, she brought the babies out.


    ¡°Come on, babies, help me peel the garlic. As for washing the vegetables, leave it to your Uncle


    William.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a wave of exmations came from the kitchen.


    ¡°Ah, Alice, I am sorry. I poured all the detergent in!¡±


    When Alice heard that, she immediately looked over.


    In the washing pool, there was a bottle of detergent in the water.


    She was speechless. ¡°William. I don¡¯t need detergent to wash vegetables at home.¡±


    William scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°But I saw Daniel often pouring detergent.¡±


    Alice was stunned.


    Now she knew why. She finally knew how thest bottle of detergent was used up.


    ¡°Daniel doesn¡¯t do any chores. Don¡¯t learn from him,¡± Alice said as she walked over. She first dealt with


    the detergent and then pointed at the small green bottle beside her.


    She continued to exin, ¡°Usually, when I wash vegetables, I will soak them in baking soda for five


    minutes so that the pesticide residue can be removed.¡±


    Looking at Alice¡¯s virtuous appearance, William could not help but mutter, ¡°I can¡¯t even get such a


    virtuous wife. I wonder what¡¯s wrong with Daniel¡­¡±


    Daniel probably couldn¡¯t be stu pider!


    Today, William had bought most of the seafood ingredients. Alice had made them boiled shrimp,


    steamed fish, crab cake, cheese lobster, shrimp balls, and steamed crab.


    Before dinner, William took out his phone and took photos.


    He decisively posted on his Instagram and made a special setting to remind Daniel to see it.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m so happy to have Alice by my side! Alice¡¯s culinary skills are the best in the world!¡±


    Rachel and the others liked the post and leftments below, expressing how lucky they were to have


    such a sister-inw.


    At this moment, Josh, who was socializing, could not remain calm.


    He immediately gave Alice a video call.


    11:07


    Alice picked up the call while putting food into the babies¡¯ tes. ¡°Josh, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Alice, why didn¡¯t you invite me to cat?¡± Josh was about to cry.


    Those who were familiar with Alice knew that her culinary skills could even attract a Michelin chef.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Don¡¯t you have a social gathering tonight?¡± Alice looked at the background of the video.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about socializing. When you mention it, I feel¡­¡± Josh suddenly stopped. He narrowed


    his eyes and stared at the phone screen. ¡°Alice, are your sons all here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what do you want?¡± Alice asked warily.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    ¡°Bring them to Cutie Club after dinner. Josh chuckled like a shrewd old fox.


    Alice refused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the babies have to go to bed early.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have ss tomorrow. Why are they sleeping so early?¡± Josh kept blinking. ¡°Look, these


    half-blooded children in the private room are driving me crazy! Let the childrene and suppress


    them!¡±


    Everyone in the Kaur family knew that the three babies were only obedient and cute in front of Alice.


    Once they left Alice¡¯s sight, they wouldpletely be like little devils.


    There were not many children who were not afraid of them.


    Therefore, Josh thought that only the three babies could make those children quiet.


    ¡°No!¡± Alice still refused.


    However, Josh said, ¡°Give the phones to the babies! Let them decide for themselves!¡±


    The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched. Just as she was about to say no, she saw the babies looking at


    her with their heads tilted.


    She had no choice but to hand the phone over.


    She didn¡¯t know if there was a secret between Josh and the babies. After he said a few words, the


    three babies actually nodded in agreement and agreed to help him out after dinner.


    When Alice brought the babies to the Cutie Club with William, four mixed-bloods were hitting six adults


    with pillows.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ Don¡¯t fight anymore!¡± Josh hugged his head and quickly rushed to Alice¡¯s side, hiding behind


    her. ¡°If you attack again, her sons are going to teach you a lesson.¡±


    Originally, the mixed-bloods wanted to continue making a fuss. When they heard this, they immediately


    looked at the three babies beside Alice.


    In less than five seconds, they obediently ced the pillows in their hands on the sofa and stopped


    fooling around.


    These four children had known Aidy and his brothers for a long time and were very clear about the


    Therefore, they did not dare to provoke Aidy and his brothers.


    Josh saw that Aidy and his brothers had indeed frightened the four children. He handed over the


    microphone and said with a smile, ¡°Your babies are the best! I¡¯ll give you a reward. You can sing a


    song!¡±


    Alice shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sing!¡±


    ¡°Just sing. Everyone is waiting¡± Josh knew that she was in a bad mood from arguing and wanted her to


    vent through singing.


    Alice wanted to continue rejecting, but her babies¡¯ faces were filled with anticipation. She could only


    choose a song and sit on the sofa to sing.


    ¡°Saying goodbye is death by a thousand cuts.


    ¡°shbacks waking me up.


    ¡°I get drunk but it¡¯s not enough ¡¯cause the morninges and you¡¯re not my baby.


    ¡°I look through the windows of this love.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Hearing this song, Josh held his forehead. ¡°Alice, you like rock and roll, don¡¯t you? Why are you singing


    so sadly?¡±


    Alice gave him a sideways nce. ¡°With so many babies around, is it appropriate for you to let me sing


    rock and roll?¡±


    In the past, when she was unhappy, she would sing rock and roll with Josh to vent her sadness.


    However, at this moment, the seven babies were sitting there obediently. She had to think about their


    eardrums.


    ¡°Even though we boarded them up, Chandelier¡¯s still flickering here.


    ¡®Cause I can¡¯t pretend it¡¯s okay when it¡¯s not. It¡¯s death by a thousand cuts.


    I dress to kill my time. I take the long way home.


    I ask the traffic lights if it¡¯ll be all right. They say ¡®I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Alice continued to sing, but Josh and William frowned at the same time.


    It was over. She even sang such a song. Daniel had no chance of winning her heart back!


    Just as Alice¡¯s gentle voice sounded in the private room, a man stopped outside the private room and


    looked at the cr ack in


    the door.


    Due to his frustration, he epted the invitations of a few chief executives. However, he did not expect


    to hear her voice here.


    The fat man at the side saw him staring in a direction and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Kaur, I heard that Josh


    is inside. Shall we go in and greet him?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    However, Daniel raised his hand and looked at the beautiful figure inside with a deep gaze. He listened


    to her singing. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go in. Don¡¯t tell them that I¡¯m here.¡±


    The other men were stunned.


    Why did they feel that Mr. Kaur¡¯s mood was not good?


    Before anyone could react, Alice¡¯s forbearing and strong voice came from inside.


    ¡°If the story¡¯s over, why am I still writing pages¡­ Cause saying goodbye is death by a thousand cuts¡­¡±


    Daniel¡¯s heart seemed to be stirred by something. After hearing this, he turned around and returned to


    their private room.


    While the other men were hugging their lovers and chatting, he took out his phone and found Alice¡¯s


    WhatsApp ount. He typed a message but then deleted it.


    After repeating this a few times, he found William¡¯s WhatsApp ount and sent a message.


    [Tell Alice to behave herself. Don¡¯t let her drink.]


    She was on her period. Drinking was bad for her health.


    William, who was amazed by Alice¡¯s pleasant voice and silently nning whether to let her enter the


    music industry, suddenly felt his phone vibrate.


    He clicked on it and was instantly amused.


    Wasn¡¯t Daniel going to live separately from Alice and divorce her?


    Why did he send such a caring message?


    Daniel even asked him to keep an eye on Alice so that she wouldn¡¯t drink so much.


    William decided to be a rebellious younger brother. He tapped his fingers on the phone screen and sent


    a message.


    [She¡¯s not my wife. Why should I care?]


    Daniel was speechless. He would teach William a lesson!


    After ying for a while, Alice saw that the babies were already starting to feel sleepy. Their little heads


    swayed, so she urged Josh to end it and bring the babies home.


    Usually, at this time, when Alice entered the house, she would definitely be able to sense the


    But today, he was not around.


    presence of another person.


    Alice looked in the direction of Daniel¡¯s room and shook her head hard. Why was she thinking about


    him?


    Anyway, they were going to get a divorce.


    ¡°Mommy, shall we sleep with you?¡± Aidy could barely open his eyes, but he still insisted on talking to


    Alice.


    Coco and Benny also looked up and said in a daze that they wanted to sleep with Alice.


    Hence, Alice tidied up the bed in the room and carried the three babies up.


    The feeling of having the babies by her side warmed Alice¡¯s heart.


    She couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and sent a post.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Happiness is probably having you by my side every night.¡±


    Late at night, in the living room of William¡¯s apartment, a man was sitting on the leather sofa like an ice


    sculpture. He held a phone in one hand and a cigarette in the other.


    The cigarette had already burned out and was about to burn him, but he had no idea.


    ¡°Oh, Daniel, it¡¯s sote and you¡¯re not sleeping. Even the cigarette is protesting.¡± William walked in and


    curled his lips teasingly. He pointed at the cigarette in Daniel¡¯s hand.


    Daniel stubbed out his cigarette and threw it into the trash can. ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    William nced over. ¡°If I don¡¯te back to see you, do I have to apany Alice and let her post


    that she is with me?¡±


    He dared to say that Daniel must have seen Alice¡¯s post and was jealous because of it.


    ¡°Daniel, haven¡¯t you decided to live separately from Alice and divorce her? Why are you still concerned


    about her post?


    11:09


    Why don¡¯t you want her to drink?¡± William asked, pretending not to understand.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t applied for a divorce yet. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll be responsible as her husband,¡±


    Daniel exined expressionlessly.


    ¡°Just pure responsibility? No other special feelings?¡± William expressed that he did not believe it.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Daniel frowned, his expression turning cold. William took a deep breath


    and did not care if Daniel was happy to hear it.


    He said, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯ve had many suitors over the years, haven¡¯t you? Some of them are your


    childhood sweethearts, and some have simr statuses and interests to you. But which one of them


    can attract your attention? Not to mention affecting your emotions!


    ¡°After Alice appeared, how many times have your emotions fluctuated? I don¡¯t need to count it carefully


    with you, right? You¡¯re good at everything, but your EQ is so low that you can¡¯t understand your own


    heart. You don¡¯t even want to admit it when you¡¯re jealous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous,¡± Daniel interrupted him coldly.


    William¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Daniel was really stubborn. He would never admit that.


    ¡°If you are not jealous, why are you so angry when you see that she has a rtionship with another


    man? If you¡¯re not jealous, why did you say those mocking words when Freddie got her some food


    when you had the seafood buffet?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for her to do that since she¡¯s


    already married,¡± Daniel said with a guilty conscience. William was so angry that heughed. ¡°Alright,


    let¡¯s just say that. Why did you quarrel and live separately from Alice? She is quite a tolerant person. If


    you hadn¡¯t done something bad to her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have said that she wanted a divorce!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Daniel was silent as he looked up at his brother.


    Meeting his gaze, William knew that he had guessed correctly. He thought for a while and hurriedly


    asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you couldn¡¯t control yourself when you were angry and pis sed Alice off.¡±


    Daniel pursed his thin lips into a straight line. How did this guy guess it?


    Seeing Daniel¡¯s expression, William knew that he had guessed correctly. He immediately shook his


    head and smiled.


    that you don¡¯t like her?¡± ¡°Daniel, you even dare to force yourself on her when you¡¯re angry. How can


    you say


    After being enlightened by his younger brother, Daniel also felt that something was wrong. ¡°She was


    the one who said that she wanted a divorce. She needed to be with someone more suitable for her


    than me.¡±


    William was speechless.


    Tsk tsk, why did Daniel¡¯s words sound a little aggrieved?


    ¡°If I were a woman, I would say the same thing if you bullied me.¡± William advised earnestly. ¡°Daniel, a


    girl is like a flower. She needs you to cherish her and protect her gently, not make her angry. As for


    Alice, she has everything, and she¡¯s excellent. If you don¡¯t reflect on yourself, she will really leave you.¡±


    Daniel nced at him coldly. ¡°She has already decided to leave me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Daniel rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Then do you want her to leave? If you don¡¯t want her to


    leave, why don¡¯t you get her back? The babies and I are your strongest helpers.¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°Big Johnny likes her¡±


    Yes, the thought of Johnny¡¯s doting eyes and calling her honey to the reporters made Daniel


    ufortable.


    ¡°Well¡­ As for Big Johnny, I¡¯ll check it out, okay?¡± William was not worried about this at all.


    He could tell that although the man called Big Johnny treated Alice very well at the press conference, it


    was obviously an intimate rtionship between family members and did not involve romantic feelings.


    However, since Daniel cared, he had to investigate.


    At this moment, Daniel¡¯s phone rang. It was a message from overseas.


    After reading the content, Daniel frowned slightly.


    William leaned over curiously. ¡°Daniel, what happened?¡±


    Daniel handed him the phone. ¡°There¡¯s some trouble with the Astrnd project. I have to go over


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ are you going back to Alice¡¯s ce to pack your luggage?¡± William quickly asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Daniel stood up and walked out without exining further.


    William looked at his brother¡¯s back and could not help butugh.


    11:10


    Actually, Daniel really did not have much luggage in Alice¡¯s apartment.


    Daniel said that he was going back. It was because he wanted to see his wife again before going on a


    business trip!


    What a proud and stubborn man!


    Why didn¡¯t Daniel persist a little longer so that William couldugh at him longer?


    Send Gift

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Late at night.


    Alicey on the bed and suddenly could not fall asleep.


    Images kept shing through her mind. Most of them were about Daniel.


    She was about to divorce him. Why should she think about him?


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had three cute babies, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered with that kind of cold


    and grumpy man.


    Speaking of which, she really felt that William and others¡¯ suggestion was worth a try.


    The three babies were too good. She really couldn¡¯t leave them.


    So¡­ was she going to abandon their father and keep the children?


    Just as she was considering the feasibility of this matter, the sound of the door opening suddenly came


    from outside.


    Alice frowned. At first, she was wary. Then, she remembered that the key to her house was still in


    Daniel¡¯s hands. At that moment, the footsteps were rather familiar¡­


    For some reason, she felt much more at ease.


    The sound from outside was getting closer and closer. Alice closed her eyes.


    She and Daniel were arguing now. If she was awake, she really did not know what to say to him.


    Just as Alice closed her eyes and was about to pretend that nothing had happened, the door of the


    room creaked and was pushed open.


    Alice subconsciously hugged Benny in her arms tightly and held her breath.


    She suddenly felt a little nervous.


    Why did Daniele in?


    Didn¡¯t they just have an argument?


    Moreover, with Daniel¡¯s personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t push the door open at such a time, right?


    Before Alice could figure it out, Daniel had already arrived at her bed.


    The lights in the room were not on, and only a ray of moonlight shone through the window onto her


    exquisite eyebrows.


    Daniel stood quietly by the bed and looked at her without moving.


    Alice felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Just as she was hesitating whether to open


    her eyes and interrupt this strange silence, she suddenly felt a hand reaching over.


    Daniel leaned forward and tucked her hair behind her ear with his slender fingers. Then, he leaned


    closer and closer¡­


    Daniel really wanted to control himself, but in the end, he still came to her bedside uncontrobly.


    He was clearly still angry that she had said that she wanted a better man, but he could not help but kiss


    her lips.


    Why was this woman able to easily affect his emotions?


    Was it really as William had said? Did he actually like her?


    Realizing this, Daniel¡¯s back suddenly stiffened. He was stunned and his fingers gently pressed against


    Alice¡¯s lower lip.


    His deep eyes were dark and unreadable.


    He paused for a long time before saying, ¡°Alice, I don¡¯t want to agree to a divorce anymore.¡±


    Yes, at this moment, he regretted it a little.


    So he would deal with it when he came back from his business trip!


    It was not until Daniel walked out of the room that Alice dared to open her


    eyes.


    She touched her face in surprise and recalled the kiss in disbelief.


    Daniel was unbelievably gentle just now.


    More importantly, what did he say?


    Didn¡¯t he want to agree to the divorce?


    11:10


    This didn¡¯t seem like something Daniel would say.


    Was he sleepwalking or something?


    Alice thought about it and finally decided to call William.


    If he was sleepwalking, he must havee out of the apartment rented by William.


    William must be looking for him anxiously now.


    Hence, Alice reached for her phone and dialed William¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hello, Alice! It¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± William was eating the food he had packed from Alice¡¯s


    house. He was licking his finger, so his voice was a little funny.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Alice originally thought that she would disturb William¡¯s sleep, but when she heard this voice, the


    corners of her mouth could not help but twitch slightly, but she did not forget about the serious matter.


    ¡°William, did Daniel sleepwalk out?¡±


    William asked, ¡°What sleepwalking?¡±


    Daniel, who had just kissed Alice and was about to leave without anyone noticing, stopped in his tracks


    when he heard Alice¡¯s call. He stood rooted to the ground and did not dare to move anymore!


    He just wanted to use the excuse of taking his luggage back to see her. He didn¡¯t expect her to be


    awake and call William¡­


    If William dared to say anything bad about him, he would send William to the coal mine to dig coal!


    Send Gift

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    William seemed to bepletely unaware of it, causing Alice to be a little worried. ¡°That¡¯s right. Would


    he suddenly wake up and go home?¡±


    If Daniel was sleepwalking, it was an illness that needed treatment.


    Otherwise, what would he do in the future?


    William quickly sucked his fingers and rolled his eyes.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He quickly said, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t worry. Daniel is in good health. He doesn¡¯t have any bad habits or strange


    illnesses.¡±


    Alice heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. Then, she could not help but ask, ¡°Then why did he


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± William drawled and said seriously, ¡°Daniel received ast-minute notice from thepany that


    he was going overseas for a few days. He was worried about you and the babies, so he went home to


    take a look. Well¡­ he didn¡¯t do anything to you or say anything, right?¡±


    He dared to say that Daniel must have done something, or Alice wouldn¡¯t have called him at this time!


    ¡°He¡­ didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Alice thought of the kiss just now. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she


    couldn¡¯t help but blush at this moment. She quickly said, ¡°He is going overseas sote at night. Will he


    be too tired?¡±


    ¡°He has no choice even if he¡¯s tired. He¡¯s a man. He has to earn money to support his family.¡± As


    William spoke, his tone suddenly changed. ¡°Alice, actually, Daniel is under a lot of pressure. He has


    always wanted to earn money to support you and the babies. So, no matter why you quarreled this


    time, can you put it aside first and prepare some luggage for him to go overseas?¡±


    Alice fell silent.


    She didn¡¯t know why. She was clearly angry, but when she heard William¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but


    want to prepare something for Daniel.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯ve really never asked anyone else for help, but this time, I want to ask you for help to take care


    of Daniel who¡¯s somewhat silly.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ Is it really alright to say that about your brother?¡± Alice was amused by him. The dilemma from


    before instantly disappeared. She looked in the direction of the door and finally nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll


    help him pack his luggage.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone and settled the babies down. Then, she lifted the nket and got out


    of bed.


    Daniel, who had originally nned to leave after kissing Alice, suddenly heard that Alice wanted to help


    him pack his luggage. He quickly rushed into his room and hurriedly pulled out his suitcase. He


    casually took his things and put them


    inside.


    When Alice pushed the door open and entered, she saw Daniel calmly stuffing something into the


    suitcase.


    Those clothes were not even folded. They were a mess.


    She shook her head and did not say anything. She walked over and took the pants from Daniel.


    Then, she quickly folded it and ced it on the bed.


    Then, she carefully sorted out the things he had stuffed in and threw the useless things aside. She


    folded everything that he needed to bring in the simplest way and ced them neatly in the suitcase.


    Daniel quietly watched her actions. His expression was much happier than before. He wanted to move


    closer to say something, but he realized that she had turned around and gone to the washroom.


    What was she trying to do?


    After a while, he saw Alice holding toiletries in a travel bag. She tidied it up with a transparent makeup


    bag and pasted a Post-it note on it.


    Her packing was very neat. In less than 20 minutes, she had tidied up Daniel¡¯s things.


    However, she did not speak to him the entire time.


    Daniel looked at her with aplicated expression. In the end, he could not help but say, ¡°Five days at


    most. I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Alice replied with one word. Then, without saying anything else, she turned around and went to


    her room.


    Looking at Alice¡¯s back, Daniel¡¯s eyebrows rxed. He pulled out his suitcase and left in a good mood.


    11:09


    At the airport.


    As soon as Daniel appeared, Dax and Larry came over to wee him.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, have you packed your luggage?¡± Larry had originally informed the people in Kaur Mansion to


    prepare it, but he did not expect Mr. Kaur toe over with his luggaRO


    Daniel pushed the luggage that Alice had packed for him to the front and said expressionlessly, ¡°Yes,


    my wife helped me pack.¡±


    Dax was stunned.


    Larry was speechless.


    Why did they feel that Daniel was showing off?


    ¡°Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t have a wife,¡± Daniel continued,


    Dax sneered in his heart.


    What a childish man!


    B


    Send Gift

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Alice only fell asleep after Daniel left. When she woke up, she heard a sound outside. She pulled the


    nket groggily and realized that the three babies were not in bed.


    She scratched her head and changed intofortable sportswear. Then, she prepared to look for the


    babies.


    The moment she opened the door, the three babies walked over.


    Andy was holding a towel, Coco was holding a facial cleanser, and Benny was holding an electric


    toothbrush that had been filled with toothpaste. They stood there neatly, waiting for help Alice wash up.


    ¡°Babies, thank you. I didn¡¯t brush my teeth, so I won¡¯t give you a kiss first. Alice first took the toothbrush


    from Benny and then took the towel and facial cleanser.


    She was about to go into the bathroom to wash up when she suddenly noticed that there were still


    soundsing from the kitchen.


    ¡°Babies, did you cook something in the kitchen? Alice asked curiously.


    At this moment, Rachel stuck her head out and smiled gently at her. ¡°Alice, it¡¯s Saturday today. We


    don¡¯t have to work, so we came to cook for you. I¡¯ll bring you guys for a pic!*


    Alice immediately walked over and saw that in the kitchen, Rachel, Katie, Lexi, and Emma were


    wearing aprons and preparing breakfast.


    This shocked Alice. She was even a little embarrassed. ¡°Sisters, please stop cooking. Let me do it.¡±


    ording to reason, she should cook for them because they were guests. How could she have the


    cheek to let her four sisters-inw cook for her?


    Rachel understood Alice¡¯s mood. She came over with a smile and pushed Alice¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°In our family, you¡¯re the most precious. It¡¯s our honor to serve you. Go wash up and try our cooking


    Alice had no choice but to wash up.


    When all the food was served, Alice was stunned.


    This was not breakfast at all. It was more like a banquet with delicacies.


    Try it first. Tell us if you like it. I¡¯ll get Lexi to personally train Daniel. In the future, let him cook at home,¡±


    Rachel said as she served Alice fried shrimp.


    Alice took it politely. ¡°Thank you, sisters.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a family. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony¡± As Katie spoke, she scooped a bowl of mushroom soup and


    gently blew on it. After confirming that it was not hot, she fed it to Alice.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    This was the first time Alice had been doted on like this. She was indescribably touched.


    For a moment, she even thought about taking away the entire family after divorcing Daniel.


    The four sisters took turns feeding Alice, and Alice was soon full.


    As for the three babies, they did not say a word from the beginning to the end. They behaved


    themselves and couldn¡¯t be


    When it was farre to wash the dishes, they ran over and volunteered to help Emma in the kitchen.


    Alice, Grandma and the others are already waiting for you at home. Let¡¯s have a pic, barbecue, and


    Bah today, okay?**


    Alice sond in the direction of the kitchen and hesitated for a moment before agreeing.


    Sering Alice nod, Rachael touched her chest and heaved a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, she


    managed to coas Alion


    After adying up the kaufen, Alice found a set of parent-child clothes and changed into them with the


    babies. Then, the went downstairs with her sisters


    Barbel was will driving dur SUV which was filled with food ingredients.


    After the car started, Emma casually asked, ¡®Alice, Daniel is on a leniness trip. Do you miss him??


    Katie Innendiately frowned. Its nach a good day Why are you mentioning that ba stanD


    12


    11.09


    If Mr. Kaur heard this overseas, he would be pi ssed off.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    ¡°Pfft¡­ Katie, if you dislike Daniel so much, Alice will be heartbroken.¡± Rachel looked at Alice through


    the rearview mirror and said with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Katie held Alice¡¯s arm and said extremely seriously.


    ¡°If you feel sorry for him, you¡¯re abusing yourself! Alice, listen to me. For a guy like Daniel, you have to


    scold him every day and teach him a lesson every few days. You can use what is in your hand to hit


    him at any time!¡±


    Alice was amused by Katie¡¯s words. At the same time, she wondered why the elder sisters and


    younger brothers in the Kaur family were so interesting while Daniel¡¯s personality was a little cold and


    arrogant.


    The barbecue venue that Marie and the others had chosen was by the river near the house.


    The scenery here was very beautiful. It was full of flowers, making Alice feel that this was not a wild


    scenic area, but that someone had deliberately managed it.


    During the barbecue, everyone in the Kaur family was there except for Daniel and Josh.


    Alice wanted to personally help with the barbeque, but she was directly rejected by the men in the


    family.


    Rachel¡¯s children even prepared a superfortable seat for Alice. They surrounded her and said that


    they were ying a game of Princess and Knight.


    Hence, Alice, who could not reject the little guys, was treated like a princess. Some served her coffee,


    some fed her fruits


    and snacks¡­


    William, who was at the side, could not help but be shocked when he saw that the usually naughty little


    guys at home were all obedient after meeting Alice.


    It was so unfair!


    As their uncle, he did not treat them badly. Why were they only good to Alice?


    Could this be gender discrimination?


    William worked hard to roast the meat while nning to cause trouble in his heart. Daniel was on a


    business trip and worked so hard, but he could not even smell the meat. As a good younger brother,


    shouldn¡¯t he express his sympathy and solicitude?


    After thinking about it, William smiled like a fox. After handing the skewers to Noah, he picked up his


    phone and hid in a suitable corner. While Alice was kissing Aidy, he took a photo of her.


    Then, he deliberately sent it to the group chat with Daniel but not Alice.


    [Wow, Daniel, look at your wife. Alice is so happy now! Our entire family is having a pic barbecue


    with her. Without you here, we¡¯re so delighted!]


    Counting the time, he felt that Daniel should be eating now. Daniel shouldn¡¯t be checking his private


    WhatsApp ount.


    However, Daniel did not reply. Josh sent a message instead.


    [Humph, don¡¯t you notice that other than Daniel, I¡¯m not present either? I want to go to the barbecue! I


    want mymb skewers!]


    William decisivelyforted him. [Josh, you have a good rtionship with Alice. If you appear, do you


    want our entire family to pretend that we don¡¯t know you, or do you want Alice to know that we¡¯re all


    lying to her?]


    Josh replied, [Then¡­ I¡¯d rather you all pretend not to know me.]


    William sent, [Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be so resentful. I¡¯m waiting for Daniel to answer! I just want to ask.


    Is his wife beautiful now? Isn¡¯t she cute?]


    At the same time, in the banquet hall of the Hanging Garden Hotel in Astrnd.


    Daniel, who was having a meal with his business partner, found that his phone kept vibrating.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He opened it and saw that it was a message from William.


    Was this a photo of his wife going to a barbecue?


    Today, Alice was wearing a bucolic dress with two braids. She looked sweet and gentle without any


    makeup. When she kissed Aidy, she looked even more beautiful.


    Daniel¡¯s cold and arrogant expression instantly changed. A faint smile appeared on his usually cold


    face.


    He thought, ¡°Oh, my wife is so beautiful!¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    At this moment, Vivian, who was sitting opposite Daniel, paused and looked at him in surprise.


    They had known each other for more than ten years. This was the first time Daniel smiled in front of


    her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Did you see something interesting?¡±


    Daniel stopped smiling and looked up at her with a cold gaze. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a photo of my wife. She¡¯s very


    cute.¡±


    ¡°Y-your wife?¡± The silver knife and fork in Vivian¡¯s hand fell to the ground. She almost lost her


    She tried to take a deep breath and lean over to take a look at the woman in the photo, but the


    assistant beside her tugged at her dress and brought her back from the shock.


    Only then did Vivian realize that her reaction was too intense. She calmed herself down and tried her


    best not to let Daniel see that she was acting abnormally.


    She said softly, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re married? Why didn¡¯t you tell us? We¡¯re your old friends.¡±


    ¡°My wife is still young. I don¡¯t want her to be disturbed.¡± Although Daniel was expressionless, the


    gentleness in his eyes hadpletely pierced Vivian¡¯s heart.


    Before Vivian could ask anything else, Daniel had already stood up. He held his phone and said,


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    He was going to call Alice and make his presence known.


    Daniel¡¯s back gradually disappeared. Vivian finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She clenched her fists and


    her face was a little twisted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys notice that Daniel got married?¡±


    The assistant¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Mr. Kaur¡¯s temper. If he wants


    to protect someone, no one else can know unless it¡¯s his closest friend.¡±


    Hearing this, Vivian suddenly calmed down. She took out her phone and found Freddie¡¯s number.


    Freddie was also on leave today. He was preparing to fish in the Kaur family¡¯s garden fish pond with


    Lina. Coincidentally, he saw the members of the Kaur family and Alice. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Just as he was instructing Lina to cooperate with the act, Vivian called him.


    He swiped it casually and turned on the speaker mode. ¡°Miss Hand, why did you call me?¡±


    Vivian said gently, ¡°Daniel and I are in Astrnd, and I suddenly miss you.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ You tter me, Miss Hand.¡± Freddie pouted.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Vivian was a gentle, generous, capable, and shrewd career woman. It seemed that


    no one could touch her heart.


    However, Freddie knew that Vivian had always secretly liked Daniel, but she had never admitted it.


    The reason why she called at this time was probably that Daniel told her that he was married.


    ¡°Alright, Freddie, stop teasing me like this. I have something serious to ask you.¡± Vivian¡¯s tone became


    serious. ¡°What kind of person is Daniel¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°He told you he¡¯s married?¡± Freddie asked though he knew the answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But I¡¯m so worried about Daniel. He¡¯s not experienced when ites to rtionships.


    What if he meets a girl withplicated thoughts and get deceived?¡±


    Lina had wanted to pretend that she was not there, but her expression changed when she heard this.


    Men would probably think that these words were out of concern.


    But women were different.


    Women could tell who the angelic bi tch was.


    Therefore, she immediately understood that Vivian was causing trouble and wanted to be a mistress!


    ¡°Hello, Vivian¡­ Can you not be so shameless? Daniel is already married. Don¡¯t keep calling him so


    intimately! Also, even if he¡¯s not experienced, what does it have to do with you?¡±


    Hearing Lina¡¯s voice, Vivian was stunned. ¡°Lina, are you mistaken? I¡¯m just curious about who Daniel¡¯s


    wife is.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a fairy and a go d! She¡¯s the apple of Daniel¡¯s eye!¡± Lina said as she took the phone from her


    brother¡¯s hand. ¡°So, you should give up your idea as soon as possible. Don¡¯t be a mistress!¡±


    11:09


    Chapter 154 ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not wrong.¡± With that, Lina hung up the phone and looked at her brother indignantly.


    ¡°Freddie, from now on, stay away from Vivian. Don¡¯t let her seduce¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Lina immediately stopped and scratched her head. Her voice


    changed. ¡°Hi, Alice, William!¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Alice was pulled over by William to greet Lina and the others.


    Hearing Lina mention Vivian, Alice blinked slightly. She felt that this name was familiar.


    ¡°Miss King, what did you say about Vivian just now?¡± William gave Lina a look, indicating that she must


    help them continue to lie.


    Lina had been bribed by her brother with pocket money, so she naturally had to help.


    However, when she thought of how Vivian was thinking about Daniel, Lina felt that she had to remind


    Alice.


    Hence, she held Alice¡¯s arm affectionately and said with a smile.


    ¡°Vivian is a friend of my brother¡¯s. She¡¯s definitely the most scheming angelic bi tch! I scolded her just


    now because she was actually shameless and wanted to be the mistress of my brother¡¯s friend! Of


    course, my brother¡¯s friend only loves his wife, but this mistress is very annoying¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she quietly looked at her brother and William¡¯s reactions.


    The two men did not speak up for Vivian. She was quite satisfied.


    She asked tentatively, ¡°Alice, what would you do if your husband was targeted by another woman and


    that woman even came to cause trouble?¡±


    Alice blurted out, ¡°Then she can be with him.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina frowned.


    But the next second, Alice said, ¡°Anyway, there are lots of men in this world!¡±


    ¡°Bravo!¡± Lina immediately looked at her with admiration.


    William was stunned.


    Freddie had nothing to say.


    They silently prayed for Daniel. His wife was so domineering. If he didn¡¯t put in more effort, his wife


    would leave him sooner orter.


    At that moment, Alice¡¯s phone rang.


    Daniel edited the WhatsApp messages in Astrnd several times but did not send them out. In the


    end, he called her.


    Alice looked at the number and hesitated. However, Lina held her face and looked like she wanted to


    gossip.


    Alice couldn¡¯t stand this kind of gaze and could only brace herself to answer the call.


    ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at Astrnd.¡± Daniel reported seriously. ¡°When I got off the ne, you weren¡¯t up yet. I didn¡¯t want


    to disturb you, so I didn¡¯t call. Then, I had a meeting with the team. It was inconvenient to send a


    message, so I didn¡¯t contact you.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m having dinner with the female CEO of the coboration team. She asked me about my


    marriage status. I admitted that I was married and didn¡¯t interact much with her.¡±


    Lina¡¯s ear was almost pressed against Alice¡¯s phone, so she heard Daniel¡¯s words.


    She was simply shocked.


    This was the first time she had heard Daniel say so much in one breath.


    Moreover, he took the initiative to tell Alice about the female CEO. His attitude was not bad.


    Alice did not expect Daniel to report this to her. She even hesitated for a few seconds before saying,


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Daniel knew that she was still angry, but he was not in a hurry. He continued, ¡°What are you doing


    today? Are you filming on Saturday?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my day off today. I¡¯m having a barbecue and fishing with Grandma and the others,¡± said Alice.


    ¡°Your period is not over yet. Don¡¯t eat sp icy and heavy food. Let Grandma and the others prepare


    some hot lemon water for you.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was already very maic. When it was transmitted


    through the phone, it became even more mellow and pleasant.


    Although it was just a simple reminder, Alice¡¯s heart raced for no reason.


    What was wrong with Daniel?


    11:09


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They were clearly still living separately. They were giving each other the silent treatment and were


    about to get a divorce. Why did he care about her period?


    Did Daniel still want a divorce or not?


    ¡°What gift do you want? I¡¯ll bring it to you when I go back, Daniel continued.


    Alice looked at the three pairs of eyes around her. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. King and Miss


    King are also here. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Is Freddie there too?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Alice could not see Daniel¡¯s expression. When she heard this, she casually replied, ¡°Yes, I met them by


    chance. I¡¯ll hang up first!¡±


    After Alice hung up, the corners of Freddie¡¯s lips curled up as he said meaningfully, ¡°Miss Doyle,


    remember what I said.¡±


    Men were all duplicitous.


    Alice didn¡¯t want to talk about Daniel, so she asked the two of them, ¡°We have a lot of barbecued food.


    Do you want to try it?¡±


    Lina raised her hand decisively. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    When Freddie brought Lina over, the members of the Kaur family all froze, afraid that they would leak


    the secret.


    However, Marie secretly heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Freddie and Lina treated them like


    strangers. She smiled kindly at Freddie.


    Very good, she could prepare to introduce a girl to Freddie.


    Right now, Freddie¡¯s phone was vibrating non-stop.


    He didn¡¯t even need to look to know that it was Daniel¡¯s call.


    He wasn¡¯t going to pick up now. He hadn¡¯t provoked Daniel and made Daniel jealous. How could he


    pick up Daniel¡¯s call?


    Freddie smiled evilly. While Alice was distributing food to everyone, he first took a photo of Alice¡¯s


    hand. Then, he hid to the side and fed himself. He even took a photo.


    Immediately after, he posted two photos on his Instagram.


    ¡°Alice fed me. The roasted meat tastes so delicious.¡±


    He had specially photographed the three babies. He did not believe that Daniel could not see them.


    Freddie¡¯s Instagram had been specially grouped. Only Lina, William, and his friends could see this


    post.


    Lina, who was already wondering if Freddie was causing trouble, couldn¡¯t help but exim when she


    clicked her Instagram and saw that post.


    ¡°Freddie, it would be strange if Daniel doesn¡¯t fly into a rage when he sees your post!¡±


    As soon as Lina finished speaking, Alice paused and turned to look at Lina. Lina seemed to have a


    good rtionship with Daniel.


    Meeting Alice¡¯s suspicious gaze, Lina immediately realized that she seemed to have exposed


    something. She hurriedly covered her mouth and tried to think of a way.


    After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Alice, my brother and Daniel became friends because of Mr. Kaur, so


    they often mock each other in the group chat.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Alice frowned. She felt like she had known something, but she didn¡¯t seem to know it.


    Lina felt that she could not hide it anymore and immediately winked at William and the others.


    Then she saw William holding the roasted meat and interrupting, ¡°Alice, how did you roast this kebab?


    Why is it so delicious?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is themb¡­¡± Alice said as she looked at the siblings.


    Her intuition told her that there must be something wrong with Freddie and Lina.


    Lina called Daniel just now, and their rtionship couldn¡¯t be simple.


    Freddie was not worried that Alice would find out the truth at all. He calmly checked his Instagram.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sure enough, a few guys had started to reply.


    However, unlike those gossipy ones, Vivian¡¯s reply was a little sarcastic.


    ¡°I really envy this girl for being able to barbecue with so many of you.¡±


    Did Vivian find out that the hand he posted was of Daniel¡¯s wife?


    It was not strange. After all, there were people of the Kaur family in the photo. Vivian was smart, so it


    was easy for her to


    tell the truth.


    Just as Freddie thought that Daniel would not send any more messages, a few unread messages


    appeared in his message


    11:09


    Chapter 156 list.


    Freddie quickly clicked on it. After looking at it, his face darkened¡­.


    Daniel replied bluntly without considering his feelings.


    My wife¡¯s hand is so fair and beautiful, while yours are like bear paws]


    F uck!


    H o w did Daniel recognize that the second hand was not Alice¡¯s?


    He had only revealed his fingers, so it was impossible to tell whether those were his or Alice¡¯s fingers.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Freddie was too curious. He sent a message and asked, [How do you know that my hand is not your


    wife¡¯s?]


    Daniel replied, [How could I not know what my wife¡¯s hand looks like?]


    He was simply showing off.


    The corners of Freddie¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He looked at Alice and secretlyughed a few times.


    He replied. decisively, [She won¡¯t be your wife in a few days. Why are you so excited?]


    Daniel replied, [We won¡¯t get a divorce!]


    After sending this message, Daniel added, [Keep your distance from my wife!]


    Seeing Daniel¡¯s warning, Freddie did not know whether tough or cry. In the end, he nced at Alice


    and replied seriously.


    [Daniel, don¡¯t be jealous! What kind of rtionship do you have with me? Would I cast a greedy eye on


    your wife? If you misunderstand me again, I¡¯ll really urge her to divorce you!]


    Daniel was speechless.


    Freddie didn¡¯t want Daniel to really lose Alice, so he asked his secretary about a fewmoner


    diamond ring brands in Astrnd and sent them to Daniel.


    [You¡¯ve been married to her for so long, but you haven¡¯t even given her a ring. If I were Alice, I wouldn¡¯t


    be with you anymore.]


    Daniel clicked on the photos of the diamond rings and immediately remembered that Alice had no rings


    indeed. There was not a single ring on her finger.


    When his four sisters were engaged and married at that time, each of them had more than ten diamond


    rings.


    But his wife didn¡¯t even have a ring¡­


    Daniel replied, [Thank you.]


    Then, he walked toward Vivian. ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, where are you going?¡± Vivian asked casually.


    ¡°Buying a gift for my wife.¡± When Daniel said the word ¡®wife¡¯, his voice was a little gentle.


    He did not know Vivian¡¯s feelings for him. He only knew that once a man of the Kaur family got married,


    he had to keep mentioning his wife¡¯s good qualities in front of the youngdies.


    This was loyalty toward his wife.


    Vivian put down her knife and fork. ¡°To buy a gift! I¡¯m the best at it. I¡¯ll be your reference, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not convenient.¡±


    The moment Daniel finished speaking, the fork in Vivian¡¯s hand was twisted by her. ¡°But my family has


    invested in all the malls in Astrnd. If you bring me along, I can get a limited edition.¡±


    ¡°My wife is very simple and easily satisfied, unlike you guys who pursue limited editions,¡± Daniel said,


    unable to help but feel a little proud.


    After that, no matter what Vivian said, Daniel ignored her. All she could see was his cold back.


    ¡°He really loves that woman!¡± Vivian was so angry that her entire body was trembling.


    Just now, sheforted herself that the person who married Daniel must be a gold digger. She only


    looked pretty but was not cultured.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, from the looks of it, Daniel meant that the girl was quite virtuous!


    The assistant sighed. ¡°Miss Hand, why don¡¯t you give up?¡±


    Vivian sneered. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to give up! Inform all the major shopping malls to make a copy of all the


    goods bought by Daniel.¡±


    The assistant was puzzled. ¡°Why do you want to make a copy?¡±


    Vivian narrowed her eyes and her expression was a little sinister. ¡°Wear it for the event, of course, so


    that Daniel¡¯s wife can see it.¡±


    11:10


    She did not believe that the woman would not think too much when she wore the same clothes and


    jewelry.


    She was definitely going to win!


    The happy barbeque ended quickly. While Alice helped everyone pack their things, Marie and Reba


    pulled Alice to the side.


    The two of them looked a little awkward at this moment. They opened their mouths and hesitated a few


    times.


    Seeing this, Alice couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Grandma, Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Marie looked at Reba and blinked. ¡°Say it.¡±


    Reba hesitated for a moment before asking tentatively, ¡°Alice, do you and Daniel have a good rest


    in ordinary times?¡±


    Alice scratched her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright. As for him¡­ he should be alright.¡±


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, are you still sleeping in separate rooms?¡± Reba frowned. When her three


    grandsons said that they were sleeping in separate rooms, she had been worried.


    Now that they were not sleeping in the same room, how could they improve their rtionship?


    Seeing the reactions of the two elders, Alice pursed her lips.


    She understood what they meant, but she had already decided to divorce Daniel, so sleeping in the


    same room was definitely impossible.


    ¡°Alice, Daniel is slow-witted and doesn¡¯t understand the thoughts of girls. Don¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡± Marie


    held Alice¡¯s hand and said kindly, ¡°Tell us if anything happens. We¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, actually¡­ there¡¯s no need. Anyway, Daniel and I¡­ Alice¡¯s voice stopped abruptly.


    She still didn¡¯t want the two elders to worry.


    Hence, she was silent for a moment before changing her words. ¡°We¡¯ll get along well.¡±


    Reba understood Alice¡¯s expression at a nce.


    A mother knew her son best. She knew all too well how annoying her son was.


    She dared to say that her son must have made Alice unhappy this time, and they were giving each


    other silent treatment.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, it was not appropriate to ask these questions in front of her mother-inw.


    Therefore, when Marie was ying with the babies, Reba brought Alice to look at the scenery


    among the flowers.


    When a few petalsnded on Alice¡¯s shoulder, Reba gently patted them off.


    Then, she said, ¡°Alice, tell me the truth. Did the two of you quarrel?¡±


    Alice was stunned. She frowned and remained silent.


    Reba was even more certain of her guess. She held Alice¡¯s hand and asked softly, ¡°Tell me the


    truth. How bad is the argument? Is it silence treatment? Or are you preparing for a divorce?¡±


    Couples who had sh marriages had no emotional foundation. Most of them would get divorced after


    a fight.


    Reba guessed that they were probably going to divorce.


    Im sorry, Mom. You guys are very good to me, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯mpatible with Daniel,¡± Alice said.


    ¡°s!¡± Reba sighed. She did not me Alice. Instead, she said, ¡°That ba stard deserves to be


    abandoned!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Alice gently. After a moment of silence, she smiled and said, ¡°If you


    want a divorce, I will support you! This kind of brat will only make you angry and not make you happy. If


    you don¡¯t get a divorce, are you going to be with him forever?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­ You¡­ Alice thought that Reba would advise her not to get a divorce.


    She did not expect her mother-inw to be so open-minded.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m Daniel¡¯s mother, I¡¯m also a woman! I can understand your unhappiness! So Alice, go


    ahead and do it. That¡¯s your own happiness. There¡¯s no need to suffer for us.¡±


    Reba¡¯s understanding touched Alice. She could not help but hug Reba. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Good girl¡± Reba patted her back gently and said with a gentle gaze, ¡°I have a few requests. You


    have to promise me.¡±


    ¡°Well, go ahead¡±


    ¡°After the divorce, you should treat me as your biological mother. Treat this ce as your maiden


    home. If you¡¯re wronged and want toe back, we¡¯ll avenge you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Mom. These words were really heartwarming.


    ¡°If you like the babies, you can take them away if you want. I¡¯ll help you settle Daniel!¡±


    Alice really didn¡¯t expect her mother-inw to be so considerate of her.


    11:10


    Even her own mother would not treat her so well.


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re not alone. You have the support of all the members of the Kaur family.¡±


    At the same time, in N¡¯s apartment.


    Travis held the document and looked at her with a dark expression. ¡°Are you really nning to let Alice


    terminate the contract?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    ¡°What che can we do? She¡¯s made such a big fuss. The reputation of ourpany has been affected!


    Why don¡¯t we terminate the contract and let her pay millions of dors?¡± N was a businesswoman


    and didn¡¯t want thepany to


    sutter losse


    However, Tavis was very indignant. ¡°If she¡¯s in thepany, I can pay attention to her every day. If


    she¡¯s not around¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even see her


    N couldn¡¯t stand his useless look and rolled her eyes. ¡°Is a loose woman worth your attention?¡±


    ¡°What loose woman? I¡¯ve investigated her! The scandals in the past were all fake. She kept her


    chastity. Even her marriage was forced by him.


    How could he forget such a pure girl like Alice?


    Seeing that Tavix couldn¡¯t let go of Alice, N suddenly had a vicious idea. She smiled and said, ¡°How


    about this? I¡¯ll help you get her, okay?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Tavis was somewhat agitated.


    ¡°What else can I do? Of course, I¡¯ll use the same trick again¡­¡±


    The next day, Alice had to film, so she let Reba and the others take care of the babies.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Maisie¡¯s incident had a huge impact on the crew, but the director did not seem worried at all. He even


    asked Alice to end the second female lead¡¯s scenes as soon as possible.


    ¡°Alice, the director is nning to change this drama into a dual male lead so that you and Maisie won¡¯t


    have many parts in it, Linda came over and exposed the news while Alice was putting on makeup.


    Alice frowned and recalled the scene between Josh and the male lead in the script¡­


    Needless to say, it was really suitable to have an adaptation and make them a couple.


    However, in this case, Josh and the male lead would have to reshoot many scenes.


    With Josh¡¯s temper, he would definitely lose his temper.


    As expected, when the directormunicated with Josh, Josh immediately flew into a rage. ¡°What¡¯s


    the point of adding me and the male lead¡¯s parts? Why don¡¯t you just rece me and Alice with the


    male and female leads and delete Maisie¡¯s parts?¡±


    The leading actor was also unhappy. ¡°Or you can rece Maisie¡¯s face with artificial intelligence. Why


    do we both have to be leading actors?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The director¡¯s expression was very ugly when he was rebuked by two actors.


    However, he did not want to give up on the idea of adaptation, so after hesitating for a few seconds, he


    said with a smile, ¡°I think this matter¡­ Let¡¯s discuss it over dinner tonight!¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not in the mood to eat with you!¡± Josh waved his hand and walked over to take a look at Alice.


    He directly grabbed her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the second female lead away!¡±


    It was not until she was dragged out of the door of Studio City that Alice said helplessly.


    ¡°Josh, you¡¯re a popr celebrity. You can cause trouble as you please. I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll go back to the crew


    first.¡±


    ¡°Why should you go back? Can¡¯t you see that the director is out of his head now? This drama can¡¯t be


    broadcast anymore,¡± Josh said with a dark expression.


    Maisie¡¯s matter had already affected the reputation of the crew. No actresses would be the female lead


    at thest minute.


    If the two male leads fell in love, it would be in danger of being taken off the shelves as soon as it was


    broadcast.


    Instead of wasting time on such a crew, he might as well take Alice to get other resources and take on


    a new script.


    ¡°The drama Sorrow in Pce is recruiting actors. I¡¯ve asked Ray to hand over our resumes. Come with


    me to take a look over there first Josh exined the plot to Alice as he walked.


    Knowing that Josh was certain that he did not want this drama anymore, Alice did not persuade him


    and began to listen to the script seriously.


    The two of them discussed as they walked. Unknowingly, they arrived at the filming location of the


    deserted vige. And behind them, two cars followed them furtively¡­.


    11:10


    When Josh finished speaking and was about to ask for Alice¡¯s opinion, the cars stopped and a few


    people suddenly rushed toward them¡­


    ¡°F uck! What¡¯s going on?¡± Josh¡¯s expression changed. He grabbed Alice¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Run!¡±


    Alice nced at them from the corner of her eye and saw that they were holding weapons. Her


    clenched fists rxed for a moment. Without thinking too much, she ran in another direction with Josh.


    ¡°This is too audacious! This is Studio City, but they want to attack us in broad daylight!¡± Josh cursed as


    he ran.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    There were nearly 40 people on the other side, and they were well-trained.


    Even if Alice and Josh had learned boxing before, they could not defeat so many of them during the


    chase.


    Soon, Alice and Josh were forced into a dead end.


    Alice had already called Candice and the others, but this filming area was too far from their location


    and the situation wasplicated, so it was difficult for them to arrive soon.


    Now, not only were the people on the other side eyeing them covetously, but they also threw something


    simr to an anesthetic bomb over.


    Alice immediately covered her mouth and reminded Josh not to let his guard down.


    Josh was already furious. ¡°Da mn! Who the f uck are these people? They can even get an anesthetic


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    bomb or something.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Alice felt that her body was no longer as swift as before.


    She began to lose her strength bit by bit.


    If they couldn¡¯t hold on until Candice and the others arrived, she and Josh would be doomed today.


    Other than being kidnapped when he was young, this was the first time Josh had been surrounded by a


    group of people since he grew up.


    He cursed in his heart. He really shouldn¡¯t have let his guard down and should have let the bodyguards


    guard the parking


    area.


    Just as Alice picked up the brick on the ground and threw it at the enemies, a boxing guide who had


    been expelled by Studio City rushed over.


    The boxing guide quickly subdued her and Josh and tied them up with ropes. Then, he cooperated with


    the others to drag them into the car¡­


    This process took less than ten minutes.


    When Alice and Josh sat in the car, they looked at the scar-faced boxing guide at the same time.


    They were guessing his motive.


    They had no conflict with this boxing guide.


    So, who was he working for to cause trouble for them?


    Just as Alice and Josh were puzzled, the boxing guide took out his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Hello? I did catch her, but I¡¯m a little surprised¡­ Josh is with her¡­ Alright. Then let¡¯s go to the


    warehouse over there first and take the opportunity to extort the Kaur family! Ha-ha, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m


    best at taking such photos!¡±


    When Alice heard this, she and Josh looked at each other in horror.


    They were in Hollywood, so they naturally knew what photos this person was talking about.


    Moreover, from what he said, his original intention was to capture Alice, and catching Josh was an


    ident.


    So did he want to Josh¡¯s reputation as well and take indecent photos just because Josh was here?


    The more Alice thought about it, the more she confirmed it. She cursed in her heart. Who exactly had


    such a deep hatred for her and wanted to use such a sinister method to trick her?


    Just as she was about to help Josh untie the ropes on their wrists, the boxing guide came over and hit


    the backs of their


    heads hard.


    Then, the two of them fell unconscious at the same time¡­


    After an unknown period of time, when Alice woke up again, she found that she and Josh had already


    been tied up and thrown into the warehouse.


    Not far away, there were two women¡¯s shadows. Although she could not see them clearly, she could tell


    from their figures¡­


    They were N and Wendy!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell Mr. Richards about this, Mr. Richards will be angry!¡± Wendy looked a little anxious.


    N smiled and said, ¡°If we tell him, he¡¯ll be softhearted! Anyway, if you help me, I¡¯ll let Mr. Richards


    get what he wants


    tomorrow!¡±


    11:10


    Chapter 160 ¡°Well¡­¡±


    As Alice listened, she roughly knew what was going on!


    N held a grudge because she wanted to terminate the contract, but N wanted to keep Travis.


    Therefore, N privately arranged for someone to kidnap her. N nned to give her to Travis after


    teaching her a lesson¡­.


    What a bi tch!


    If N didn¡¯t want her to terminate the contract, N could just ban her! Why did N have to do all


    this?


    Send Gift

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Travis had also arrived at Astrnd early in the morning. He had to attend a founder¡¯s coc ktail party.¡±


    He was supposed to bring his secretary Wendy with him, but Wendy was sent away by N at thest


    minute, which made him a little worried.


    N said that she would let him get Alice that day. Did she really do it?


    Although he was angry at that time and wanted to force Alice to have sex with him, he was afraid that


    Alice would hate him because of this.


    Just as he was wondering if this was feasible, his phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Wendy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Richards, um¡­ Ms. Lee has already kidnapped Alice. First, take a set of indecent photos. Then,


    when youe back, you can stay with her. When the timees, you can use the indecent photos to


    threaten her to apany you all the


    time!¡±


    ¡°F uck!¡± When Travis heard this, he was so angry that he cursed. He hurriedly walked toward the empty


    corridor. ¡°Did that crazy woman N really kidnap Alice?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Alice. N kidnapped Josh as well. When the timees, we¡¯ll take photos of them


    together. We¡¯ll control the Kaur family and Alice. Thepany will profit!¡±


    ¡°Stop that idiot N! If anything happens to Alice and Josh, I won¡¯t be able to pay for it even if I have


    nine lives!¡±


    Was N crazy? Did she even kidnap Alice and Josh?


    Even if Alice was given up by the Doyle family, Josh was the real son of the Kaur family!


    N was an idiot!


    At the side, Dax, who hade over to help Daniel make a call, paused. After hearing Travis¡¯s words,


    he looked as if he had encountered a ferocious beast. He was so frightened that he ran in the direction


    of Daniel immediately.


    N must be crazy!


    On the other side, Daniel looked at his phone uneasily. He was indescribably frustrated.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The mixed-race man opposite him swirled his champagne ss and smiled flirtatiously at the socialites


    around him, tempting many girls.


    Seeing that Daniel was about to leave, he put down his cup and went up to hug Daniel¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Daniel, it¡¯s rare for us to participate in an event together. Don¡¯t be so absent-minded. This is


    disrespectful to the beauties.¡±


    ¡°Let go


    of me first!¡± Daniel¡¯s face was cold. He looked like he despised the man a lot.


    At this moment, Vivian walked over and smiled elegantly. ¡°Bernard, can¡¯t you tell? He¡¯s in a hurry to


    report to his wife and doesn¡¯t want to have a gathering with us.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t get any news from Freddie, so she wanted Bernard to ask Daniel.


    ¡°What do you mean? Did he marry another woman behind my back?¡± Bernard was indeed shocked. He


    pressed his hands on Daniel¡¯s shoulders and asked with widened eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love Freddie anymore? You don¡¯t love me anymore? Tell me clearly. Which woman seduced


    you? I want to fight with her!¡±


    Daniel pried his hand away expressionlessly. ¡°My wife is innocent and delicate. If you dare to hurt her,


    I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± ¡°F uck! How dare you threaten me for a woman! Daniel, are you so cruel to me just


    because you have a wife?¡± Bernard cursed.


    Daniel nodded. ¡°Yes, if you are not convinced, you should get a good wife too.¡±


    Bernard was speechless. Humph, Daniel was indeed heartless to him.


    Just as Bernard was about to ramble on, someone suddenly rushed out from the side.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, something happened!¡± Dax was sweating profusely and his breathing was unstable.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Daniel asked coldly.


    Dax nced at Vivian and Bernard. ¡°Mr. Kaur, let¡¯s talk in private.¡±


    Hence, Daniel hurriedly followed Dax to the quiet private room.


    11:10


    Daniel looked at Dax with a cold expression, signaling him to speak quickly.


    Dax immediately said, ¡°Mr. Josh and Mrs. Kaur seem to have been kidnapped. Travis was talking about


    it on the phone and I heard it¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Daniel immediately took out his phone and called Alice, but no one picked up¡­


    Send Gift

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    The next second, Daniel looked at Dax. ¡°Arrange for a private ne immediately. Go back now!¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Kaur, as for the problem of the project here¡­¡± Dax reminded. ¡°If you¡¯re not around, Miss Hand


    and the others. probably won¡¯t know how to handle it.¡±


    A terrifying coldness immediately filled the air. Daniel¡¯s gaze was cold and oppressive. ¡°If they don¡¯t


    know how to deal with it, put it aside!¡±


    The safety of his wife and brother was more important than money!


    Dax nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it now!¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After boarding the ne back home, Daniel¡¯s fists were clenched tightly. Thinking of Alice¡¯s slender and


    weak appearance, he felt suffocated.


    Nothing bad must happen to her!


    Absolutely not!


    In the dusty warehouse, Alice and Josh leaned against each other.


    The effects of the anesthetic prevented them from straightening uppletely.


    After their hands touched each other behind their backs, they began to untie each other.


    N seemed to have some per verted fetish. She waited until Alice and Josh woke up before


    approaching them step by step and looking down at them.


    ¡°Hey, Alice, how do you feel? Are you afraid?¡±


    Alice took a deep breath and looked up at N coldly. ¡°Ms. Lee, kidnapping is illegal. Aren¡¯t you afraid


    of going to jail?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Ha-ha, of course, I¡¯m not afraid. Because I¡¯m going to shoot some photos for youter. When I get the


    photos, the Kaur family won¡¯t dare to let me go to jail.¡± Nughed arrogantly.


    Josh was so angry that he rolled his eyes. ¡°Aim at me if you want to do anything! If you dare to hurt


    Alice, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Mr. Kaur, you can¡¯t even protect yourself. Don¡¯t pretend to be a hero,¡± N said and


    sneered. ¡°I¡¯m really curious. Have you slept with her? There¡¯s really a problem with you taking care of


    her like this!¡±


    Josh gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t judge us with your silly brain! I¡¯ll remind you again. Don¡¯t hurt her! The


    people from the Kaur family will definitely find this ce!¡±


    He did not know how long they had been unconscious, but with Ray and Candice¡¯s abilities, if Ray and


    Candice knew that something had happened to them, Ray and Candice would definitely be able to


    mobilize people to search for them immediately.


    As long as they could hold on, they would be saved.


    At this moment, Alice¡¯s fingers had already untied Josh¡¯s rope, and Josh took the opportunity to untie


    the rope around Alice¡¯s wrist.


    The two of them turned around and exchanged nces. Then, they looked at N at the same time.


    ¡°Ms. Lee,e closer. I have something private to say to you alone,¡± Alice said softly.


    N thought that Alice had already given up, so she smiled and leaned over.


    However, as soon as she approached, Alice grabbed her neck with all her might, making her almost


    unable to breathe.


    ¡°Alice, you bi tch!¡± N cursed. Then, she raised her hand and roared, ¡°What are you people doing?


    Come up and kill her!¡±


    She was certain that Alice and Josh did not have much strength because she had given them arge


    dose of anesthetic.


    When the men in ck heard that, they pushed Wendy and rushed over.


    Wendy thought that their n would be ruined if Alice controlled N. She did not expect N to be so


    ruthless to herself. She actually dared to order the subordinates to rush over in this state.


    The result was obvious.


    She raised her phone excitedly and began to record a video. ¡°Alice, you¡¯re doomed. You¡¯repletely


    done for!¡±


    Bang!


    11:10


    The door was suddenly knocked open, and the loud sound stunned everyone.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    From the direction of the door, Daniel walked over with his men.


    On the messy ground, Josh used his body to block Alice.


    However, Alice was not doing very well. Her hair was a mess, and the clothes on her upper body had


    been torn open. There were bloodstains on her neck because of the knife, and the rope left bruises on


    her legs¡­


    For Daniel, the impact of this scene was very great.


    His entire body was filled with a violent and murderous aura. He clenched his fists so tightly that his


    knuckles were creaking.


    Their appearance immediately brought Alice back to her senses. However, the anesthetic in her body


    did not allow her to move much.


    She could only look at Daniel and shouted h o ar sely, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re here!¡±


    These three words ruthlessly pierced Daniel¡¯s heart.


    His gaze was like a death ray from hell as it coldly swept past N and the others. There was no


    warmth in his tone.


    ¡°Who dares to hurt her!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ N was so intimidated by Daniel¡¯s aura that she stuttered and could not say aplete


    sentence.


    Daniel took off his suit jacket and rushed to Alice¡¯s side in big strides. He carefully wrapped it around


    her body and carried her in his arms. Then, he nced at Josh. ¡°Can you walk on your own?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Josh got up and followed behind Daniel unsteadily.


    N reacted and immediately stood up, cursing, ¡°Who are you? How dare you ruin my ns! I want


    your lives¡­¡±


    However, before she could rush over with her people, the group of people who followed Daniel had


    already surrounded N and her people.


    Dax even fired a shot at N¡¯s leg.


    Immediately after, N¡¯s leg was covered in blood as she wailed miserably. It was so painful that she


    rolled on the ground.


    When the others saw that Dax and his men were carrying real weapons, their expressions changed


    drastically. They immediately knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Let us go!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re paid to do this. It¡¯s all Ms. Le e¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°Please spare us! We were wrong. We are really sorry!¡±


    However, Daniel had no intention of letting them go. The murderous aura around him became stronger


    and stronger. He looked at N and the others. ¡°You wanted to destroy them!¡±


    He sounded like he wanted to kill N immediately.


    With a ck muzzle above her head, N was so frightened that she peed her pants. She shouted in


    horror, ¡°We didn¡¯t seed, did we? Let us go. Please let us go!¡±


    Daniel did not have the patience to listen to their nonsense. The viciousness in his eyes was almost out


    of control. What would have happened to Alice and Josh if he had not arrived?


    Daniel hugged Alice more and more tightly, which made her waist hurt a little.


    At this moment, Alice leaned her head against his shoulder and said gently, ¡°Daniel, it hurts.¡±


    Her voice immediately brought Daniel back to reality. The fury in his eyes extinguished bit by bit and his


    eyes gradually returned to normal and calm.


    He nced at Dax from the corner of his eye and signaled for them to deal with the aftermath. Then,


    he carried Alice and strode out.


    N watched as they walked away. She was about to go crazy. She shouted, ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡±


    How could he be so cruel?


    Dax said coldly, ¡°You still don¡¯t know who we are after capturing the Kaur family¡¯s people?¡±


    11:10


    When N heard this, her pupils constricted and her face turned pale.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The Kaur family¡¯s people actually came here so quickly and took away Alice and Josh¡­


    In the car, Alice looked at Daniel. ¡°Aren¡¯t you overseas? Why are you back? Did you call those people


    here?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    ¡°Does it matter who called them here?¡± Daniel gently tidied her hair and wiped the dust off her cheeks.


    However, Alice held his wrist. Her fingers were cold and trembling slightly. ¡°If it¡¯s someone from the


    Kaur family, N won¡¯t dare to take revenge. But if it¡¯s someone you found¡­ she and the people in her


    N had once forced a few celebrities in thepany to their deaths. She knew N¡¯s methods too


    well.


    She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Daniel because of her.


    Seeing that Alice was still worried about his safety when she was in such a sorry state, Daniel felt as if


    a knife was being twisted in his heart. His wide palm seemed to be touching the fragile ss as he


    gently held her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve notified Mr. Kaur. These¡­ are the Kaur family¡¯s people¡­ No one will hurt you,


    and no one will hurt


    me¡­¡±


    It was his fault for not arranging bodyguards for her.


    He was not a good husband.


    Because of Daniel¡¯s words, Alice finally rxed. She gently leaned her head against Daniel¡¯s chest and


    slowly closed her eyes¡­


    Two hourster, in the hospital ward.


    There was an IV drip on the back of Alice¡¯s hand. Her brows were tightly furrowed. Although she was


    lying on the hospital bed, she could not sleep well.


    Daniel sat beside her. Seeing her like this, he quickly reached out and rubbed her forehead.


    Unexpectedly, the dizzy girl seemed to be looking for warmth. She grabbed his hand and held it tightly.


    Her h oa rse voice had never been so soft and helpless as she murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­ Don¡¯t


    touch me!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡±


    These words hit Daniel¡¯s heart like a rock, making his heart hurt a little.


    In the past, on that night when he was affected by the drug and could not control himselfpletely,


    that girl had also called out weakly.


    Later on, he wanted to find the girl, but there was no information at all.


    When he saw the babies, the news about the girl was a death certificate.


    These were the darkest secrets in his heart. No one knew about it except William.


    On the hospital bed, Alice coughed lightly twice and slowly opened her eyes. When she saw things


    clearly, she looked at Daniel.


    ¡°Daniel, it¡¯s really you¡­ I thought I was hallucinating because of the anesthetic¡­¡±


    The anesthetic was affecting her brain, and she could not differentiate between reality and illusion.


    However, now that she had seen the hospital clearly and seen his ice sculpture-like face, she was


    ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± Alice asked, looking at Daniel.


    Killing intent shed across Daniel¡¯s eyes, but his tone was very gentle. ¡°I¡¯m not injured! I¡¯m sorry. I


    shouldn¡¯t have gone overseas. I should have apanied you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I offended N¡± After Alice finished speaking, she remembered that Daniel was on a


    business trip. She quickly straightened up and asked worriedly.


    ¡°Did the CEO make things difficult for you because you suddenly returned to the country?¡±


    She sat there with a worried expression. Her face was a little pale, making Daniel¡¯s heart ache. He got


    up and hugged her gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Kaur is very generous. Besides, Josh was also kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Alice nodded. ¡°How about Josh?¡±


    He should be in the hospital too, right?


    ¡°He has someone to take care of him.¡± Daniel hugged her tightly with one hand and pressed the bell


    with the other. He asked the nurse to bring food in and said to her.


    11:10


    ¡°Are you hungry? Have some hot cereal first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alice felt his attentiveness and pursed her lips. She could not help but turn her head to


    look at him. Then, she slowly frowned and raised her hand to gently touch his chin.


    The moment her warm fingers touched his chin, Daniel¡¯s back stiffened. He looked at her with a


    Send Gift

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Alice frowned slightly. She looked at the dark circles under his eyes and the stubble on his chin. ¡°Have


    you never rested?¡±


    There was an LED screen on the wall of the ward, showing the time.


    Looking at the time, she knew that she had been unconscious for at least 20 hours.


    So, had Daniel been watching over her without resting?


    ¡°I rested halfway. Don¡¯t worry.¡± In fact, he was afraid that something would happen to her, so he didn¡¯t


    dare to close his eyes


    for a moment.


    At this moment, the nurse came in with food.


    Looking at the exquisite box, Alice was stunned. ¡°This is made in the kitchen of the Kaur family, right?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    He had never brought Alice to have the food made in the kitchen of the Kaur family before.


    ¡°When Josh was on set, he was afraid that someone would poison Ray and me, so he asked the


    kitchen to deliver food every day. Of course, I know this lunch box,¡± Alice exined.


    She ate with Ray. It was alright.


    ¡°Come on and eat. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Daniel opened the lunch box. The nurse helped them open the dining


    table and poured the hot cereal out.


    When Alice saw that he was still hugging her, she felt that it was a little inconvenient. She said


    tentatively, ¡°Daniel, why don¡¯t you let go of me? I can eat it myself.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that the residue of the anesthetic is at least seventy-two hours. I don¡¯t think you have


    the strength to eat on your own,¡± Daniel said as his other hand naturally wrapped around her waist.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Then, he began to feed Alice domineeringly.


    Alice looked at him and did not move.


    Seeing this, Daniel hurriedly asked nervously, ¡°Are you feeling unwell again?¡±


    Before Alice could reply, he looked at the nurse coldly and said, ¡°Go and call the doctor.¡±


    Alice hurriedly grabbed his wrist. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be fierce to the nurse.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Daniel could not believe it.


    Alice nodded. ¡°You hugged me too tightly. I couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment.¡±


    Daniel did not feel awkward. Instead, he said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s because your waist is too thin. I didn¡¯t hug


    you often and didn¡¯t control my strength well. If I hug you more in the future, you won¡¯t be out of


    breath.¡±


    Alice was speechless. Was he the cold man she knew?


    Wasn¡¯t he embarrassed to say such things?


    The nurse was stunned. She was just here to deliver food!


    It was fine if Daniel was fierce to her, but why did he have to show off his love?


    She thought, ¡°Mr. Kaur, you don¡¯t care about our feelings again!¡±


    ¡°From now on, eat more. Daniel did not care about the young nurse¡¯s reaction at all. He began to feed


    his wife gently.


    Alice mumbled as she ate the hot cereal, ¡°I¡¯m an actress. I have to maintain my figure. I can¡¯t eat too


    much, or theizens will scold me for being fat!¡±


    ¡°Who dares to scold you? I¡¯ll ban them!¡± Daniel blurted out.


    Alice burst outughing. ¡°Daniel, are you affected by Mr. Kaur? Why are you speaking so


    domineeringly?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°You don¡¯t like a domineering man?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s just that we can do as much as we can. I don¡¯t like to brag and lie.¡±


    Alice exined. Daniel frowned imperceptibly.


    She didn¡¯t like to lie¡­


    11:10


    Then how should he tell her about his identity?


    The worry onlysted for a few seconds before it was interrupted by Alice¡¯s cough.


    Daniel carefully fed her until he was sure that she was full.


    After the meal, Alice felt much better. She quickly thought of Josh and decided to visit him.


    ¡°Daniel, can you apany me to visit Josh?¡±


    Daniel looked displeased. ¡°You should rest well!¡±


    Alice blinked. ¡°I¡¯ve slept for a long time! Moreover, I¡¯m the one who implicated Josh this time. Logically


    speaking, I should go over and take a look! Honey, please help me!¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Daniel saw that she was much more energetic, and the way she called him really softened his heart. In


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    the end, he nodded. ¡°Alright, we can go.¡±


    Immediately after, he checked her indwelling needle and lifted the nket. His expression was serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you


    there!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± If Alice did not let him carry her, she would not be able to go out. She could only nod


    obediently and wrap her arms around his neck. Then, she let him carry her out.


    Josh¡¯s ward was at the other end of the corridor. It was no exaggeration to say that it was so far away


    from Alice¡¯s ward.


    It was unknown if someone did it on purpose or if there weren¡¯t many VIP wards in the hospital.


    Josh had long recovered, but in order to cause trouble, Ray insisted on not letting him leave the


    hospital.


    As they were talking, they heard the nurse walk in with obsession written on her face. She gossiped to


    them that Daniel was walking over with Alice in his arms.


    ¡°Is he carrying her in person?¡± Ray¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s like hugging his daughter. He¡¯s very careful, afraid that she would fall.¡± The young


    nurse smiled.


    ¡°Even if he had a daughter, he wouldn¡¯t carry her like this!¡± Ray shook his head in disdain and looked at


    Josh. ¡°I don¡¯t think Daniel will restrain himself in the future.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Daniel had never thought about their feelings!


    At this moment, the door of the ward was kicked open from the outside.


    Josh immediately pretended to be weak and covered his chest. He looked gently at Alice who was


    being carried by Daniel. ¡°Ahem¡­ Alice, why did you onlye to see me now? I almost died!¡±


    Ray, who was beside Josh, raised his eyebrows. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to divorce Alice? Why are you


    carrying her? Hurry up and put her down!¡±


    Daniel raised his eyes slightly and nced at the two of them coldly. ¡°Josh, since you are so seriously


    injured, I might be able to suggest Mr. Kaur rece you with my wife.¡±


    In other words, he wanted Josh to leave Hollywood.


    Josh and Ray¡¯s greatest pursuit was to make it to the top in Hollywood.


    ¡°Ahem, there¡¯s no need! I suddenly feel better! This is probably the power of kinship!¡± Josh immediately


    sat up straight.


    He was indeed afraid that Daniel would ruin the future of him and Ray.


    He didn¡¯t want to go home and manage his father¡¯spanies. He didn¡¯t want to inherit a portion of the


    family business and be Daniel¡¯s subordinate!


    Ray did not want to care about the Smith family¡¯s mess. He could only speak with a ttering smile.


    ¡°Alice¡¯s body is still too weak. She should be carried. It¡¯s right for you


    to carry


    her!¡±


    When the three men spoke, there would always be eye contact. This made Alice feel strange.


    ¡°I have a feeling that you two are having an abnormal rtionship. It seems that you are hiding


    something important from me!¡± Alice looked at Josh, who was the most afraid to lie to her.


    Josh immediately pped his face. ¡°Oh, what the f uck, Ray, quickly help me take off my clothes and


    look at my back. Is my se xy butt hurt? Why am I in so much pain?¡±


    Ray understood and quickly looked at Alice. ¡°Um, Alice, it¡¯s not convenient for you to watch what


    happens next, right? Hurry up and go out with your husband!¡±


    If she continued to ask, Josh would not be able to hold back and tell the truth!!!


    Before Alice could answer, Daniel had already looked at Alice with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s improper


    for you to stay and watch him take off his clothes. Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Alice frowned and touched her chin. ¡°Josh is too abnormal today.¡±


    ¡°When has he ever been normal?¡± Daniel seemed to know Josh a lot.


    Alice was about to say something when Daniel carried her to the nurses¡¯ station.


    She looked up and saw two people.


    11:11


    Humph, enemies were really bound to meet on a narrow road!


    Send Gift

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    At this moment, at the nurses¡¯ station.


    As soon as the nurses saw Shrek, they immediately surrounded him and asked about his condition


    Shrek was afraid that Fiona would feel ufortable, so he held her in his arms and handed them a


    VIP card. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My girlfriend doesn¡¯t like crowds. Don¡¯t get too close, okay?¡±


    Fiona was proud of Shrek¡¯s thoughtfulness as she said to the nurses, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you want to ask


    anything, just ask it first. Shrek just dotes on me too much. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so nervous¡±


    As she spoke, she clung onto Shrek¡¯s shoulder coquettishly, ¡°Shrek, don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s just a


    small problem. I¡¯m fine, It¡¯s just my period,¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take good care of yourself during the period, you¡¯ll feel ufortable during your


    confinement. My heart will ache, Shrek said gently and affectionately.


    Fiona said shyly, ¡°Shrek, I¡¯m so shy. You¡¯re talking about confinement in front of everyone¡­ I¡¯m still


    young, I¡¯ll be embarrassed when I hear about giving birth.¡±


    ¡°Alice¡­


    Just as Fiona was acting like a spoiled child, she suddenly saw Alice in Daniel¡¯s arms.


    Her expression changed instantly. Then, her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Alice, why are you in the


    hospital too?¡±


    After saying that, she immediately rushed over excitedly and looked at Alice worriedly. ¡°You and this


    man¡­ You¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here for an abortion again! You fool, why don¡¯t you cherish your


    health every time?


    ¡°Previously, Mom and Dad said that you often went to the hospital for abortions with men. I didn¡¯t


    believe it¡­ Today, I saw it in the hospital. I really don¡¯t have a choice¡­ s! Alice, you¡¯re making me


    so worried!¡±


    Fiona¡¯s face was full of worry and tears. She looked so anxious.


    Her words directly ruined Alice¡¯s reputation.


    The unsuspecting nurses and Shrek thought that Alice was indeed a bad woman who didn¡¯t know how


    to cherish herself and often had abortions.


    Alice didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she hugged Daniel tightly and nced coldly at Shrek.


    She relied on Daniel like this, making Shrek feel as if his heart had been ruthlessly stabbed by a knife.


    It was bitter and painful.


    Shrek quickly walked over and pulled Fiona behind him. He whispered, ¡°Fiona, stop talking. Alice will


    be embarrassed¡± Fiona was infuriated by Shrek¡¯s subconscious action of defending Alice. She was


    jealous. Tears streamed down her face.


    Then, she looked at Daniel. ¡°Sir, Alice is not a weak girl without a backer. You can¡¯t afford to dally with


    her! Don¡¯t hurt her anymore!¡±


    After being reminded by Fiona, Shrek had a dark and cold expression when he looked at Daniel again.


    It was Daniel again!


    What right did he have to make Alice abort a child for him?


    Alice was really a silly girl. She didn¡¯t want the luxurious life he gave her, but she had to have an


    abortion for a jerk!


    Daniel¡¯s gaze was so cold that it could destroy the entire building. He looked at Shrek with a dark gaze.


    Just as he was about to speak, he saw Alice hugging his neck and taking the initiative to kiss his face.


    Immediately after, her voice was unbelievably soft as she said, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry. The dogs are


    barking at us. We don¡¯t


    have to bark back at them.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Then, she sighed and said


    faintly, ¡°Shrek, I don¡¯t agree to be your lover, but you let Fiona nder my reputation. You¡¯re really not a


    gentleman.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Fiona¡¯s expression changed drastically, her face filled with disbelief. ¡°How


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    could Shrek want you to be his lover?¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Shrek didn¡¯t seem to think that there was anything wrong with him. He hugged Fiona and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    be nervous, Fiona. I¡¯m doing this for you. Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want Alice to suffer?¡±


    Hearing this, Fiona pursed her lips and her face turned livid.


    So, when she said that she wanted to take care of Alice in front of Shrek, did she really convince him?


    Then she had really shot herself in the foot!


    On the other side, Dax came out of the elevator in a hurry with a few documents. As soon as he saw


    Daniel, he waved at him.


    Daniel gave him a hint without being noticed by others.


    Dax looked at Alice, then at Shrek whose gaze was almost glued to Alice, and the woman who leaned


    against Shrek¡¯s arms tightly. He instantly understood.


    He hid the documents behind his back and walked toward Alice in an imposing manner.


    ¡°Mrs. Kaur, is someone in your way?¡± Dax asked as soon as he came up.


    Alice was stunned for a second before ncing at Daniel.


    Daniel nodded at her with a cold expression, indicating that Dax would help her.


    Alice¡¯s mind raced. Thinking of Daniel¡¯s rtionship with Dax and Mr. Kaur, she immediately made a


    decision.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and hugged Daniel¡¯s neck tightly. Then she said to Dax.


    ¡°Dax, I don¡¯t want to see them in this hospital. Can you chase them away?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Kaur, don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t like them, they won¡¯t appear in this hospital!¡± Dax replied


    respectfully.


    Alice thanked Dax with a slight nod. Then, she whispered in Daniel¡¯s ear and asked him to take her


    away first.


    Shrek and Fiona were dumbfounded, but Dax called the bodyguards and chased them out.


    Outside the hospital, Fiona realized what had happened after a long while. Her face darkened. ¡°Alice¡­


    How could Alice get someone to chase us out? Who is Dax?¡±


    Why didn¡¯t she know that Alice had h ooked up with a wealthy man?


    ¡°Fiona, Dax seems to be from the Kaur family,¡± Shrek replied with a serious expression. He looked at


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    the hospital entrance with aplicated gaze. ¡°I was lucky enough to attend a business meeting at


    Kaur Group and saw him among the special assistants.¡±


    Fiona hurriedly said, ¡°Then¡­ Shrek, did Alice h ook up with Mr. Kaur? That¡¯s impossible. If she¡¯s with


    Mr. Kaur, why didn¡¯t we hear anything about it?¡±


    As she spoke, Fiona pursed her lips. ¡°Also, I heard that Mr. Kaur is obsessed with cleanliness. Alice is


    a loose woman. Doesn¡¯t he find Alice dirty?¡±


    Shrek¡¯s face revealed a trace of doubt and unwillingness as if he had thought of something.


    He said to Fiona, ¡°Fiona, no matter what, Alice is your sister. Her bad reputation will affect us too! I


    don¡¯t want you to mention her scandals in front of outsiders in the future! Do you understand?¡±


    Fiona didn¡¯t expect Shrek to tell her to stop speaking ill of Alice.


    Da mn it, he still had feelings for Alice!


    Perhaps he didn¡¯t want Alice to be his lover, but wanted Alice to rece Fiona!


    ¡°Um¡­ Shrek, I know I was wrong. I promise I won¡¯t say anything about Alice again,¡± Fiona tried her


    best to suppress her jealousy and said softly.


    She did not believe that Alice could be with someone from the Kaur family.


    Even if Alice did, she was not afraid. She could find the scandals about Alice and send them to the


    Kaur Group bit by bit.


    Humph, since she had a way to destroy Alice¡¯s reputation in the past, she had a better way now!


    In the hospital ward, Alice sat on the bed. She patted her chest and puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Daniel,


    wasn¡¯t I very bad when I used my power to bully others just now? If Mr. Kaur finds out, will it affect your


    year-end bonus?¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Daniel looked at her cute expression and his cold face softened a little. He poured a ss of water and


    handed it to her. ¡°No. Under normal circumstances, the year-end bonus given by Mr. Kaur will be


    doubled.¡±


    Alice had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°How is that possible? His subordinate¡¯s bullying obviously


    affects his reputation. How could he not punish you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his honor to let you bully others with his power,¡± Daniel said as he leaned over and pressed his


    forehead against hers.


    He looked serious as if he was using his head to measure Alice¡¯s temperature.


    Alice¡¯s back stiffened at the sudden approach of his fresh breath. She subconsciously leaned back, but


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    a hand suddenly appeared on her waist and firmly grabbed her slender waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m measuring your temperature.¡± She heard Daniel¡¯s mellow voice.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Isn¡¯t there a thermometer?¡± Alice pointed weakly at the electronic thermometer beside her.


    However, Daniel looked at her and spouted nonsense without changing his expression. ¡°There¡¯s a


    deviation in the electronic measurement. The human body¡¯s is more urate.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ I don¡¯t know about that. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± After saying that, Alice wanted to push him away.


    Daniel frowned slightly and hugged her even tighter. The tip of his nose even touched the tip of hers.


    ¡°Your face is red, and your temperature has suddenly risen. It¡¯s not normal!¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    She was being hugged like this to test her body temperature. How could her face not turn red and her


    body temperature not rise?


    Why did it feel like Daniel¡¯s species andnguage ability had changed after he went overseas?


    When Dax came over to knock on the door, Daniel let go of Alice in all seriousness. He coldly gestured


    for Dax to scram immediately after Dax finished speaking.


    Dax also wanted to get lost, but this matter was a little tricky. He touched his nose and said with a


    It¡¯s a little urgent!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Daniel, go back to work first¡­¡± Alice patted the back of his hand.


    Daniel didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood there quietly and looked at his wife.


    Alice noticed that Dax had been looking at her for help. She tugged at Daniel¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Hurry up and


    go. Don¡¯t dy your work. Otherwise, Mr. Kaur will deduct your sry. That will be very troublesome!¡±


    Daniel reached out and gently picked up a strand of hair by her ear. His tone was slightly light. ¡°Are you


    worried about me?¡±


    Well¡­


    Dax was still there. Was it really appropriate to discuss this?


    Did Daniel have to act like this now?


    Dax already had a hopeless expression on his face. He roared in his heart, ¡°Mr. Kaur, please don¡¯t stay


    here and work first, okay?¡±


    Just as Alice was thinking about how to answer Daniel, he suddenly leaned forward and wrapped his


    arms around her slender waist. He gently buried his head in the crook of her neck¡­


    Alice was stunned.


    Dax was shocked and only wanted to leave!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± After Daniel said that, Alice saw him looking at Dax with a gloomy expression. The


    two of them left one after another.


    Watching the door close, Alice rubbed her temples. Divorce, they must get a divorce!


    In the special lounge at the end of the corridor, Daniel turned on theputer that was specially used


    for videoconferencing.


    Vivian¡¯s face was filled with resentment. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re really too much! Without you around, I can¡¯t


    support this project!¡±


    11:11


    Daniel said expressionlessly, ¡°Then you can just give up.¡±


    Vivian immediately became excited when she heard this. She ced her hands on the table and said,


    ¡°Have you forgotten how much money the Kaur family and the Hand family spent on this project? If you


    want to give it up now, how many losses will the twopanies face?¡±


    Daniel did not respond.


    Vivian became even angrier. ¡°I can understand that you went back to visit your wife, but as


    businessmen, we have a lot of responsibilities! One wrong decision of ours will destroy thousands of


    families, okay?


    ¡°Daniel, if you don¡¯t care about the Kaur family¡¯s share price and future, continue to stay with your


    wife!¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    While Vivian was angry, the others began to join the video conference.


    The two elder CEOs looked solemn. Although they were not angry, their tone was a little harsh.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, we can¡¯t live without you in Astrnd!¡±


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯ve alreadymunicated with them. They¡¯re willing to give us another chance. Come over


    quickly and finish the meeting! Everyone¡¯s money is on it. You can¡¯t make all of us lose money!¡±


    Facing these CEOs, Daniel¡¯s expression finally changed. His slender fingers gently tapped on the


    table, making it impossible to guess his thoughts.


    ¡°Daniel, your wife is insensible. You can¡¯t fool around with her¡­¡± Vivian deliberately brought up the


    topic of his wife. The expressions of the other CEOs in the video became a little gloomy. Even Dax


    could see it clearly.


    This was because Vivian¡¯s few words had made them resentful toward Mrs. Kaur.


    Dax couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. Vivian was really scheming. Not only could she find so many


    people to suppress Daniel, but she also wanted to ruin Mrs. Kaur¡¯s reputation.


    You have no right to talk about my wife! Since you want me to go back for a meeting, put away your


    improper thoughts!¡± Daniel suddenly stood up and stared coldly at the screen.


    Even though they were not face to face, Vivian and the others still felt terrifying killing intent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any bad rumors about my wife in the ces where I work! Otherwise¡­¡±


    Daniel did not finish his sentence, but Vivian and the others understood what he meant.


    He would be furious and break up with them for the sake of his wife!


    When the video call ended, Vivian was still angry.


    ¡°Who the hell is she? Who made Daniel so infatuated?¡± Vivian smashed the ashtray on the table, her


    face as ferocious as a wild beast.


    No, she had to find a way to find out. She had to make the woman who stole Daniel suffer!


    Daniel could only care about her and protect her!


    After Daniel went to the meeting, Alicey on the bed and slept for a while.


    After an unknown period of time, she heard a man¡¯s voice beside her ear. She rubbed her forehead


    and opened her eyes in a daze.


    Then, she saw Dax pulling a suitcase with a conflicted expression.


    ¡°Daniel, what¡­ happened to you guys?¡± Alice asked in surprise.


    When Daniel saw that Alice had woken up, his gaze was as warm as the early spring sun.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m still needed for the Astrnd project,¡± Daniel replied.


    Alice blinked as she realized what was going on. ¡°Are you going on a business trip again?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Daniel nodded.


    Before Alice could react, he hugged her tightly. ¡°If I don¡¯t hug you now, I¡¯ll have to wait for a long time


    before I can hug you again.


    Alice blushed and her heart was racing.


    Il report to you at all times, Daniel said. He pinched her chin and kissed her lips.


    Alice was at a loss. Her heart was jumping so fast.


    Dax touched his chest and looked at the luggage¡­


    He said in his heart, ¡°Mr. Kaur, I suggest you open your suitcase and take Mrs. Kaur with you!¡±


    Even after Daniel and Dax left, Alice¡¯s heartbeat had yet to calm down.


    Her fingers subconsciously touched her lips. The feeling of Daniel kissing her just now was still there¡­.


    Every word he said was clear¡­


    At this moment, Alice finally understood one thing.


    Daniel regretted it and did not want to separate and divorce her.


    That was why he used such a method to disturb her heart!


    It would have been fine if he hated her as much as before, but he suddenly knew how to flirt as if he


    had learned from someone. What should she do?


    Da mn it! How was she going to get a divorce?


    Just as Alice was feeling troubled, she suddenly saw the door open and three small heads poke in¡­


    Send Gift

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    ¡°Aidy, Coco, Benny¡­¡± Alice saw the babies carrying their small school bags and asked in surprise,


    ¡°What happened?¡± The three babies walked in carefully, looked at William behind them, and lowered


    their heads at the same time. Alice immediately lifted the nket and got out of bed. She looked at the


    three babies carefully. ¡°Tell Mommy, what happened?¡±


    The three babies opened their small school bags and took out a small workbook cach. They handed it


    to Alice. After seeing the title in the exercise book, Alice was a little puzzled. ¡°Are you required to draw


    Mom and Dad?¡±


    The kindergarten often had parent-child homework. Previously, they had asked the parents to


    apany their babies to do handicrafts. This time, ording to the title, it seemed that they wanted


    the babies to draw their loving parents. The three babies were good at learning. They hadpleted


    their kindergarten homework without much guidance before.


    But this time¡­


    ¡°Babies, you need my guidance, right?¡± Alice asked tentatively.


    The three babies looked up at Alice with red eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, if you don¡¯t want Daddy anymore, can we only draw one person in this painting?¡± Aidy asked


    pitifully. On the way here, Uncle William had said that if Daddy and Mommy divorced, they would have


    a stepfather.


    The stepfather and Alice would have other babies.


    Not only would the other babies sn atch away Alice¡¯s love, but the babies would also beat them up and


    make them pitiful boys who could not eat their fill or wear warm clothes¡­


    They didn¡¯t want to be bullied!


    Therefore, they could only barely convince themselves to protect their good-for-nothing father first!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After all, no matter how bad their father was, he was their biological father!


    ¡°If we only have mommy and no daddy¡­ our ssmates will stillugh at us like before, right?¡± Saying


    this, Coco covered his mouth and became sad.


    Benny did not speak, but tears were already rolling down his face.


    Alice was already feelingplicated because of Daniel. When she saw the babies crying, her heart


    ached even more. She quickly wiped the corners of the babies¡¯ eyes and kissed their little faces.


    ¡°Babies, don¡¯t cry. You won¡¯t only have me and your father will be with you.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Alice, will you not want our daddy?¡± Aidy said as he looked back at William. Then, he said,


    ¡°This way, we won¡¯t have a stepfather and won¡¯t be bullied.¡±


    ¡°Bullied?¡± Alice looked at William speechlessly. Was this guy spouting nonsense in front of the babies


    again?


    ¡°Um¡­ Alice, I was just joking with the babies!¡± William scratched his head and quickly exined to


    Alice with a smile. ¡°Go and help the babiesplete their homework!¡± Alice did not want to lecture


    William in front of the babies and didn¡¯t embarrass him.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± William happily hugged the babies and sat at the side. At the same time, he was


    overjoyed.


    Daniel¡¯s sudden return to the country to save his wife was indeed the right decision.


    It seemed like Alice would not divorce Daniel!


    However, Dax mentioned Shrek before¡­ Should he ask around? What if Daniel got jealous and made


    Alice unhappy again?


    ¡°Um¡­ Alice, can I ask you something?¡± William asked tentatively.


    Alice looked up and gave him a sideways nce. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I heard it from the nurse. It¡¯s definitely not what Daniel said!¡± William raised his hand and


    looked at Alice seriously. ¡°They said that they saw a man called Shrek pestering you. Who is Shrek?


    What happened between you and him?¡±


    11:12


    P

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    As soon as William finished speaking, the three babies stopped painting and looked up. Their delicate


    faces were filled with


    nervousness.


    Alice noticed the reaction of the babies and nced at William speechlessly. Could William gossip


    about something else in front of the babies?


    William clearly did not realize his problem. He had a ttering face and asked Alice further, ¡°Alice, just


    tell me. I promise I won¡¯t tell Daniel!¡±


    Alice looked at him and said faintly, ¡°Your promise is worthless.¡±


    William could not take it anymore. He raised his hand and said confidently, ¡°Alice, I swear on my


    personality!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use your personality. Just use your favorite steak. Do you dare to do that?¡± Alice asked directly.


    William instantly sat on the sofa and muttered, ¡°Alice, the steak you made is as important as my life. I


    can¡¯t bet my life on gossip.¡±


    Seeing that Uncle William had been defeated, the three babies sat at the side and could not help but


    shake their heads.


    As expected, if Uncle William was reliable, pigs might fly!


    After the babies finished their homework and were picked up by Rachel, William still came over.


    ¡°Alice¡­ Alice¡­ Tell me what¡¯s going on with Shrek! I¡¯m really not asking on behalf of Daniel!¡±


    This guy was so annoying, nagging non-stop. Alice was helpless because of him, so she simply said,


    ¡°He is my first love.¡±


    After saying that, she pulled the nket and gestured for William to leave first.


    William, who was dizzy from the impact of her words, paced back and forth in the hospital corridor.


    Shrek was actually Alice¡¯s first love?


    This was too terrifying!


    If Daniel knew about it, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as being jealous!


    In the ward, night slowly fell.


    Alice was in a daze. There were always some strange sounds in her mind.


    For some reason, she kept dreaming about something from five years ago.


    What the hell!


    She definitely did not want to think about those things again.


    Alice shook her head. Her hand touched a part of the pillow.


    At this moment, with a bang, something hidden by the pillow fell to the ground.


    Alice immediately turned on the lights.


    There was a sparkling diamond ring on the ground.


    It was cut very well. Although it was not big, it still shone brightly.


    Alice got off the bed and picked up the diamond ring. Just as she was about to ask the nurse, she saw


    a card under the pillow.


    There was a sentence on it. ¡°Specialty of Astrnd.¡±


    There was no signature, but Alice, who had seen Daniel¡¯s signature, immediately knew that it was a gift


    from him.


    She took a closer look at the diamond ring and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°So the specialty of Astrnd is


    diamond rings.¡±


    With that, she put the diamond ring on her finger.


    The size was just right.


    When did Daniel measure her finger?


    Ding!


    At this moment, she received a WhatsApp notification.


    [Are you asleep?]


    11:12


    After reading the content, Alice smiled and quickly replied. [No, I didn¡¯t sleep.]


    Daniel sent. II just arrived at the hotel. Have a good rest.]


    Thinking of his travel-worn appearance. Alice¡¯s heart softened. She sent a message and asked. (Did


    you catch up on your sleep on the ne? If you¡¯re not in a hurry to work, you should rest first.]


    Daniel clearly did not expect Alice to care about him. He hesitated for two seconds before replying. [No


    problem, it¡¯s all up to you, honey]


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Alice pursed her lips and typed with her fingers. [Who¡¯s your honey? We¡¯re getting a divorce.]


    However, before she could send it, she deleted it.


    Instead, she changed to another sentence. [Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going to buy a diamond


    ring¡¯]

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    When Daniel saw Alice¡¯s message, his cold eyes instantly softened.


    She found the diamond ring¡­


    [I wanted to surprise you. Do you like it?]


    Alice was surprised to see this message.


    Before she was hospitalized, she would never believe that such words were sent by Daniel.


    After all, he always had a gloomy face and was arrogant, like a female instor.


    But now¡­ it seemed that he had changed totally. He actually flirted with her intentionally from time to


    time.


    Alice took a deep breath and looked carefully at the box of the diamond ring. When she saw that it was


    the brand Only that could only be customized once in life, she could not help but frown.


    This brand would cost at least 10 thousand dors.


    She immediately sent a message and asked, [Daniel, how much did you spend on this diamond ring?


    You don¡¯t have any savings, do you?]


    Daniel was stunned when he saw her message. Yes, when he bought it, he felt that it was too cheap


    and felt that it was not worthy of her.


    But now, to Alice, this was a luxury item¡­


    He thought about how he had lied and said that his sry was only 3 thousand dors and that he had


    no savings¡­


    Indeed, one had to use other lies to cover up a lie.


    Daniel was silent for a while. He looked at Dax beside him with a cold gaze.


    Then, his slender fingers gently tapped on the phone screen as he replied, [10 thousand dors. Dax


    lent the money to me, I¡¯ll return it to him when I give out the year-end bonus.]


    Did he borrow the money from Dax?


    Thinking that Daniel seemed to have good interpersonal rtionships in thepany, Alice did not


    doubt that he borrowed the money from Dax.


    However, as Daniel had said before, his year-end bonus was not much. Every time he received it, he


    had to repair the ancestral house for his hometown and buy supplements for the elders in the family¡­


    If he borrowed money to buy a diamond ring for her, he would not have enough money for his family


    when he received money at the end of the year¡­


    She did not want Daniel to be short of money at the end of the year, but she could not reject his good


    intentions.


    Hence, after some thought, she found the business card that Dax had left behind, searched for his


    phone number, and added him on WhatsApp.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She would find an opportunity to give Dax the money for the diamond ring.


    Dax was quietly watching it at the side when his phone suddenly vibrated. He immediately checked.


    When he realized that Mrs. Kaur had sent him a friend request, he was scared out of his wits. He


    hurriedly came over in fear and raised his phone to ask.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, Mrs. Kaur add me on WhatsApp. Look¡­¡±


    Daniel frowned and covered the words on the phone screen with his fingers. He handed the paragraph


    he said he borrowed money from Dax and said in a low voice, ¡°You know what to say, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Dax was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°Got it. I lent you money to buy the diamond ring, and


    it¡¯s 10 thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    However, after Dax agreed to Alice¡¯s friend request, he did not see her asking about the diamond ring.


    On the contrary, Alice said that Daniel did not rest well and troubled Dax to take care of him. She even


    transferred some money to Dax to thank him.


    Dax did not dare to ept it casually. He carefully nced at Mr. Kaur.


    11:12


    Daniel¡¯s face was expressionless, but Dax knew that he was proud.


    In fact, Dax had a feeling that in the next few days, the more Alice asked him to take care of Mr. Kaur,


    the more Mr. Kaur would show off his love¡­


    He was so helpless!


    ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Kaur, can I ask you something?¡± Dax could not help but ask.


    Daniel pushed open the hotel room door and nced at him indifferently. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°If I am affected by you when you show off your love, can it be considered a work injury?¡±


    Daniel was speechless.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice sounded.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Daniel turned around.


    Vivian was wearing a ck suit, looking very capable and valiant.


    Her gaze stopped on Dax and then looked at Daniel. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯re showing off your love in


    front of your employee.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression did not change at all. His tone was as cold as winter. ¡°Is Suffield here?¡±


    Seeing that he was unwilling to answer, Vivian held her chest and pretended to be ufortable.


    ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour left. I¡¯m not feeling well, so I came to look for you. I want to invite you to have


    a cup of coffee with me.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, find a doctor. The coffee and I are not your medicine!¡± After saying that,


    Daniel walked straight to the elevator with Dax.


    He did not care if Vivian¡¯s expression was awkward now.


    Seeing Daniel leave just like that, Bernard, who happened toe over, had a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Vivian, do you have a conflict with Daniel?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°His wife is sowing discord. He doesn¡¯t want me as his confidant


    anymore.¡±


    Bernard coughed lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ We haven¡¯t even met his wife. How could she sow discord?


    Don¡¯t think too much. Daniel has always been a cold person¡­¡±


    He had asked William about it. The girl who married Daniel had a good temper. Everyone in the Kaur


    family liked her¡­


    Since everyone in the Kaur family liked her, how could she be a bad woman who would sow discord for


    no reason?


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Vivian sighed softly and held Bernard¡¯s arm as they walked toward the elevator.


    However, after Vivian entered the meeting room, her attention was not on the meeting. She kept staring


    at Daniel.


    On the other hand, Daniel would asionally look at his phone.


    In fact, when he looked at the phone, his gaze was so gentle.


    During the break in the meeting, Vivian quietly stood behind Daniel.


    Daniel kept replying to Alice¡¯s messages.


    Alice couldn¡¯t fall asleepte at night. Lying in Bed, she browsed Twitter. Responding to some hrious


    and ridiculous jokes, she would make somements.


    It made a few old fansugh and interact with her in thements section.


    On the other hand, Daniel, who said that he would not browse Twitter out of boredom that day, had


    already registered an alternate ount and asked the technical team to put a small program online for


    him.


    As long as there was any change on Alice¡¯s Twitter, even if it was a like, he would know it immediately.


    At this moment, his wife, who was supposed to be lying in bed, was actually browsing Twitter again.


    Daniel naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go. He sent a few serious emojis first.


    [Why aren¡¯t you asleep?]


    Alice, who was originally happily interacting with her fans, immediately sat up when she saw this


    message.


    [Daniel, how do you know I¡¯m not asleep?]


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel replied, [I saw you replying to your fans on Twitter.]


    Alice rubbed her chin and recalled. She asked decisively, ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you say that you don¡¯t use Twitter?¡±


    Daniel sent, [I just applied for an ount. I¡¯m following you.]


    After reading the message, Alice found a new ount in the following list indeed.


    But his profile picture¡­


    That was andscape picture¡­


    Even old people didn¡¯t use such a profile picture nowadays.


    Alice couldn¡¯t stand his Twitter profile picture. She found a hand-drawn picture of a mystic cat that she


    had casually drawn on her phone and sent it over.


    11:12


    Daniel was puzzled.


    Why did she send him this?


    Alice exined, [The mystic cat I drew myself matches your temperament better. Use this on your


    Twitter profile picture.]


    After watching it, Daniel immediately erged the photo sent by Alice.


    Why didn¡¯t he think that this kind of painting looked good in the past?


    Daniel did not look at the situation around him at all. He stared fixedly at the photo, and a trace of a


    smile appeared in the depths of his eyes.


    Then, he changed his Twitter profile picture.


    Noticing that Vivian was standing behind Daniel like a statue, Bernard leaned over curiously and tilted


    his head. He asked in confusion, ¡°Daniel, what makes you smile so happily?¡±


    Daniel erged the Twitter profile picture that he had just changed into. With a proud smile on his lips,


    he said quietly, ¡°My wife drew the profile picture herself. You don¡¯t have a wife, so you won¡¯t


    understand.¡±


    Bernard was speechless.


    F uck! how could Daniel


    say


    that?


    Did he have to show off like that?


    B


    Send Gift

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    At this moment, Vivian, who was behind him, bumped into the coffee table and poured a cup of coffee


    on her pants.


    The surrounding people hurriedly came over to ask.


    ¡°Miss Hand, are you alright?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s face was pale as she looked at Daniel, who had not turned around to look at her. She shook


    her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡±


    She had always wanted to see what Daniel had sent on WhatsApp, but in the end, she heard him


    showing off his wife to Bernard.


    She had never seen Daniel like this before!


    He should be cold and arrogant, and should not be tainted by any woman!


    He should only belong to her!


    Bernard did not notice Vivian¡¯s reaction at all. He ced his hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder and said with a


    smile, ¡°Well, I¡¯m so curious. Who is your wife? Take this woman to meet us.¡±


    ¡°This woman?¡± Daniel¡¯s face darkened. He clearly didn¡¯t like the address.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ It was a slip of the tongue. I mean, Mrs. Kaur.¡± Bernard pouted. ¡°Look at how protective you


    are. We¡¯re just very curious, okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet!¡± Daniel replied in a light tone.


    Bernard shook his head. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of Daniel.


    In the washroom, Vivian looked at the mirror indignantly. Her eyes were bloodshot with jealousy.


    She took a deep breath and took out her phone. ¡°Is the same ring that Daniel bought ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent it to your


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    assistant.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Vivian let out a long sigh.


    She wanted to see if Daniel¡¯s wife would be agitated.


    In Lonrid, early morning the next day.


    Alicepleted the discharge procedures and was about to say goodbye to Josh.


    When she passed by the nurses¡¯ station, a young nurse was holding her phone with an indignant


    expression.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur is such a jerk! He has a wife in the country but flirts with a richdy overseas!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s probably fake. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± When the head nurse saw Alice, she cleared her


    throat and reminded the young nurses.


    However, the young nurses hadn¡¯t reacted.


    One of the nurses called Lanny raised her iPad and zoomed in on the image on the Inte. ¡°This is


    Mr. Kaur¡¯s special assistant, right? This diamond ring isn¡¯t fake, right?


    ¡°And the Astrnd counter also confirmed that they sold this diamond ring!¡±


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the diamond ring Miss Hand is wearing?¡± A nurse eximed when she discovered


    something new.


    The other nurses also looked over. Even the head nurse looked at the diamond ring on Vivian¡¯s Twitter.


    ¡°As expected, none of the men are loyal! The richer they are, the worse they are!¡± Lanny threw the


    things in her hand away with a bang. When she looked up, she saw that Alice was attracted by their


    conversation.


    Lanny looked at the head nurse and then at the others. For a moment, she felt a little ufortable.


    This hospital belonged to the Kaur family. The director did not allow them to reveal Mr. Kaur¡¯s identity in


    front of Alice.


    But Mr. Kaur was such a scu mbag. She didn¡¯t want to see a good girl being yed by a rich family.


    ¡°Miss Doyle¡­ Did your husband give you a diamond ring or something?¡± Lanny thought about it and


    couldn¡¯t help but ask tentatively.


    Alice was stunned. Thinking of the diamond ring she found yesterday, she smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s


    not considered


    11:12


    Chapter 175 expensive.¡±


    ¡°Not even as good as this ring?¡± Lanny picked up the iPad again, erged the photo of Vivian, and


    showed it to Alice.


    Alice lowered her eyes and looked at Vivian¡¯s ring¡­


    This was the same ring that Daniel had given her¡­.


    B


    Send GiftContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Seeing that Alice was silent, Lanny thought of something and blurted out, ¡°I knew it! I knew Mr. Kaur


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    was not a good person! Scu mbag, he¡¯s the most hateful scu mbag!¡±.


    Alice looked at her in confusion. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I am so mad. Miss Doyle, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Lanny looked surprised. Then she looked at her


    colleagues behind her. ¡°Vivian is Mr. Kaur¡¯s lover! This diamond ring is the irrefutable evidence!¡±


    ¡°Lover? Shouldn¡¯t she be Mr. Kaur¡¯s wife?¡± They all said Mr. Kaur was married, so Alice naturally


    thought that Vivian and Mr. Kaur should be husband and wife¡­


    Lanny shook her head hard and looked at Alice sympathetically. ¡°Mr. Kaur¡¯s wife is an ordinary girl.


    She¡¯s very gentle and beautiful. She even looks after his children.¡±


    This time, Alice was really surprised. ¡°So, he has a wife but gave Miss Hand a diamond ring?¡±


    Most importantly, it was the same as the ring she had received!


    Lanny nodded repeatedly. Then, she held Alice¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Doyle, it¡¯s fine as long as you know what


    you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Alice thought that Lanny wanted her not to mention it to Daniel because she knew about Mr. Kaur¡¯s


    gossip.


    However, after thinking about it, Alice asked curiously, ¡°Since Miss Hand is so outstanding, why didn¡¯t


    Mr. Kaur marry Miss Hand and instead married an ordinary person?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what a rich scu mbag is thinking! Listening to the advice is always good. Miss Doyle, you


    have to prepare in advance. If you¡¯re sure that there¡¯s something wrong with your husband, get a


    divorce early and extort a sum of money from him!¡± Lanny reminded her.


    ¡°My husband is alright¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Alice to say anything else, Lanny could not help but gossip with her. ¡°Vivian is said


    to be Mr. Kaur¡¯s childhood sweetheart. They¡¯re like-minded and verypatible.


    ¡°As for not getting married before, I guess that scu mbag Mr. Kaur got a mistress to have children.


    Vivian was unhappy, so she didn¡¯t marry Mr. Kaur on purpose. Now, Mr. Kaur is shameless. He fell in


    love with an ordinary girl and even registered his marriage with her¡­


    ¡°Vivian must be indignant. She took the initiative to get close to him¡­ Humph, it¡¯s easy for a woman to


    pursue a man. Moreover, they had an ambiguous rtionship previously. That scu mbag Mr. Kaur must


    have slept with Vivian when he was overseas!¡±


    The more Lanny spoke, the angrier she became. She said indignantly, ¡°I dare say that he must have


    bought the same two rings, giving them to his wife and lover. Scu mbag! What a hateful scu mbag!¡±


    Alice listened to Lanny¡¯s exnation and guessed that something like this had happened between Mr.


    Kaur and Vivian. It was just strange that the ring Daniel gave her was the same as Vivian¡¯s¡­


    There was Dax in the gossip photo. Could it be that when Daniel bought the ring, Dax felt that it was


    not bad and suggested that Mr. Kaur buy two rings?


    However, no matter how many rings Mr. Kaur bought and whom he gave them to, it had nothing to do


    with her. As long as Daniel did not let her down, she could still be with him!


    As Lanny was talking non-stop, she saw the head nurse reminding her to pay attention to Alice¡¯s mood.


    She hurriedly coughed twice.


    Then, she reminded, ¡°Miss Doyle, isn¡¯t your husband from the Kaur Group? Do you want to ask him?¡±


    How could Alice not see that Lanny was worried about her?


    However, she felt a little strange. Why were the nurses worried about her?


    Could it be that Daniel was led astray by Mr. Kaur?


    Alice really didn¡¯t care about what Mr. Kaur had done. However, she had to ask about the same ring.


    If Mr. Kaur had indeed bought two rings for his lover and wife, she would have to change her ring. She


    did not want to be misunderstood by Mr. Kaur one day.


    Hence, Alice did not hesitate anymore. She took out her phone and sent Daniel a WhatsApp message.


    [Did anyone else buy the ring you gave me?]

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    At the same time, at the evening co cktail party in Astrnd.


    In the magnificent hall, Daniel wasmunicating with a few local tycoons when his phone suddenly


    rang.


    Daniel answered the tycoons¡¯ questions as he opened WhatsApp on his phone.


    Then, the surrounding people saw an expression on Daniel¡¯s face that they had never seen before.


    Daniel, who was always as cold as an ice sculpture in front of outsiders, actually frowned at his phone.


    Then, he seemed to have thought of something and the corners of his lips curled up slightly, as if he


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    wasughing.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Daniel nodded at everyone before walking to the quiet private room with his phone.


    After Alice sent the message, she thought that she would not receive an immediate response. To her


    surprise, Daniel called directly.


    Seeing the gossipy gazes of the young nurses around her, Alice immediately exined. Then, she


    rushed into the washroom and swiped to answer the call.


    ¡°Daniel, why are you calling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the words won¡¯t be clear.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was unprecedentedly pleasant.


    Alice looked at herself in the mirror and raised her finger to trace her own outline. ¡°I see.¡±


    Her message could be answered with yes or no. Why did it feel like Daniel had misunderstood?


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± On the other end of the phone, Daniel¡¯s voice was rather maic.


    Vivian was wearing the same ring. He had seen it just now.


    Therefore, he thought that Alice probably knew about the same ring and was jealous.


    She was jealous because she liked him.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Alice was stimted by his words. After coughing a few times, she was a little unhappy. ¡°I


    am not jealous! I just want to know if Mr. Kaur bought this ring for his lover and wife at the same time. I


    don¡¯t want to affect your work in thepany!¡±


    What was he thinking about?


    Why should she be jealous?


    Mr. Kaur had nothing to do with her!


    Not to mention buying a ring and giving it to his lover at the same time, she wouldn¡¯t even care if he


    bought eight or ten rings!


    ¡°Mr. Kaur has no lover, only a wife,¡± Daniel said with a frown.


    Why would Alice think that he had a lover?


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Alice nodded. She didn¡¯t expect Daniel to say that. ¡°Did Miss Hand marry him?¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°Vivian and Mr. Kaur can only be considered friends who grew up together!¡±


    Friends who grew up together?


    The nurse was right. They were childhood sweethearts!


    For some reason, Alice was suddenly curious about whether Daniel had any childhood sweethearts.


    Hence, she blinked and said casually, ¡°Um¡­ Daniel, do you have a childhood sweetheart?¡±


    Daniel said honestly, ¡°I have many friends who grew up with me, including men and women.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Alice said. ¡°Are your female friends very close to you?¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°It should be considered not bad.¡±


    They had been married for so long. ording to her understanding of Daniel, it meant that their


    rtionship was very good.


    Alice felt that her current mood was a little strange. When she thought that Daniel also had a childhood


    female friend, she


    felt a little ufortable¡­


    11:12


    However, this was definitely not jealousy!


    Hence, Alice exhaled and pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t learn from Mr. Kaur, having a childhood sweetheart


    and a wife at the same time! If you like your childhood sweetheart, tell me directly. I don¡¯t need you to


    Daniel frowned. ¡°Alice, you don¡¯t have to care about my childhood friends, no matter they are men or


    women!¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s your circle. If you like those circles, I can¡¯t bind you with this marriage,¡± Alice said.


    ¡°You¡¯re my only circle,¡± Daniel said firmly.


    Alice blushed and immediately said in a serious tone, ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m talking about serious matters with


    you. Don¡¯t flirt with me!¡±


    Daniel smiled. ¡°Did I flirt with you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    B


    Send Gift

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Daniel was afraid that he would really anger Alice. He quickly coughed lightly and exined, ¡°Mr. Kaur


    is just in a cooperative rtionship with a female friend. He only loves his wife. I¡¯m the same as Mr.


    Kaur.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Then why did Mr. Kaur give Vivian a ring that was the same as the one you gave me?¡± Alice


    immediately asked in confusion.


    ¡°What I can be sure of is that Mr. Kaur only bought one ring for his wife! When I bought the ring, this


    was the only one on the counter. I don¡¯t know why Vivian is wearing the same ring, but I will


    investigate¡­¡±


    Alice naturally believed Daniel, but she did not understand Vivian¡¯s motive.


    Could it be that Vivian simply liked this ring and got someone to replicate it?


    Or maybe Vivian liked Mr. Kaur. When she saw Daniel buying a ring, she thought that Daniel had


    bought the ring for Mr. Kaur¡¯s wife.


    So¡­ Vivian deliberately bought the same ring to disgust Mr. Kaur¡¯s wife?


    Alice felt that thetter was more likely.


    After all, in Hollywood, she had acted in too many scenes of women fighting in the pce. It was not


    difficult to guess.


    Alice analyzed it and suggested, ¡°Daniel, if Mr. Kaur really loves his wife as much as you say, you must


    remind him about the ring. Don¡¯t let his wife misunderstand.


    ¡°As for Vivian¡­¡±


    Alice thought for a moment and continued, ¡°If Mr. Kaur doesn¡¯t have any other feelings about her, he


    should keep a distance from her. A married man shouldn¡¯t let women who have feelings for him pester


    him on the grounds of work and ruin his rtionship with his wife.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kaur must be more handsome than you. Otherwise, Miss Hand wouldn¡¯t have disregard her


    reputation and taken the initiative to be a mistress! s! I should go to yourpany to meet such a


    charming CEO¡­¡±


    Daniel frowned. ¡°Do you think Mr. Kaur is more handsome than me?¡±


    He was actually not the most handsome man in his wife¡¯s eyes?


    ¡°Pfft¡­ He should be more handsome than you¡­ After all, he¡¯s said to be the best candidate for


    husband in this country! If I didn¡¯t marry you, I would probably take the initiative to woo him.¡± After Alice


    finished speaking, she quickly held back herughter. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Josh and the others to


    discuss work. I¡¯ll hang up first!¡±


    Even through the phone, she could sense his jealousy.


    She thought, ¡°Daniel, if you are jealous, just enjoy it!¡±


    On the other side, Daniel watched as the screen of his phone darkened. The jealousy on his face


    became more and more intense. He wanted to call Alice again, but a man on the sofa beside him


    suddenly leaned over.


    He stared straight at Daniel and said faintly.


    ¡°Daniel, are you ying role-ying games with your wife? Hurry up and exin it to me!¡±


    Daniel looked at Bernard and his face darkened. ¡°When did youe?¡±


    The corner of Bernard¡¯s mouth twitched hard. ¡°I drank too much and kept lying there to rest! You were


    the one who was as happy as a fool when you called your wife. You couldn¡¯t see a burly man like me!¡±


    Daniel frowned. He really only wanted to call Alice just now and did not notice that there was someone


    else in the private


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    room.


    ¡°Let me tell you¡­ You have to tell me the truth now. Who is your wife? If you don¡¯t tell me¡­ I¡¯ll check


    your phone records. and go back to the country to capture your wife to interrogate her!¡± Bernard


    hugged Daniel¡¯s arm and refused to let go.


    Daniel knew that he could not hide it from Bernard. He pried Bernard¡¯s hand away and lit a cigarette.


    He sat on the sofa and slowly told Bernard about Alice.


    ¡°F uck! You¡­ you¡¯re too shameless!¡± Bernard hadpletely sobered up. He paced back and forth in


    front of Daniel. In the end, he pointed at Daniel¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re a man who¡¯s almost 30 years old. How


    could you lie to an innocent girl? The key is that your entire family is lying together to her!¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°I will confess to her!¡±


    11:12


    Bernard rolled his eyes. ¡°When are you going to confess? Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, or the day


    after tomorrow? Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. The longer this drags on, the more miserable


    you¡¯ll be when she finds out the truth!¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Daniel did not say anything. He naturally knew that the longer this matter dragged on, the more


    troublesome it would be.


    However, he had just made Alice unhappy and she had yet to agree not to get a divorce. If he


    confessed now, it would only add fuel to the fire.


    He would wait a little longer and find a suitable opportunity to confess.


    On the other side, Bernard lit a cigarette and took out his phone to casually search for information


    about Alice. Soon, he saw her photo on Twitter.


    When he opened it, he frowned.


    Was it actually her?


    She was the actress that his grandpa mentioned and looked very simr to his grandma.


    Previously, he had asked around about her situation and wanted to find an opportunity to interact with


    her to see if there was such a possibility¡­.


    Unexpectedly, she married this ba stard Daniel!


    ¡°You should be d that this girl isn¡¯t from the Yates family. If the daughter of the Yates family had been


    deceived by you to this extent¡­ my grandfather would have broken your legs and thrown you into the


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    sea to feed the sharks!¡±


    Bernard snorted coldly as he looked at Alice¡¯s photo.


    Looking at Bernard¡¯s indignant expression, the corners of Daniel¡¯s mouth twitched.


    The Yates family was one of the most influential families in the international political world, especially


    Martin. Many people echoed his words.


    Martin¡¯s temper was already bad to begin with. After his beloved granddaughter was stolen at her first


    birthday banquet, he became even more difficult to get along with.


    Thest person they wanted to face was Martin.


    Bernard was right. Fortunately, his wife was Alice. If she was the princess of the Yates family, he did


    not know how badly he would be beaten up by Martin.


    ¡°However, you should deal with Vivian. If she really likes you, make a suitable reason to quit this project


    and hand it over to others¡­ If it¡¯s a misunderstanding, let her post on Twitter to exin clearly.¡±


    Bernard rubbed his chin and narrowed his eyes as he looked at Vivian¡¯s photo on his phone.


    Miss Hand would not casually wear such a cheap ring. Those who knew her knew that there was


    something abnormal.


    Daniel had a cold personality and never observed women. Naturally, he could not tell that Vivian might


    have other thoughts about him other than work.


    ¡°Is the Yates family interested in this project?¡± On the private ne, he had already thought of handing


    the project over to the Yates family.


    At that time, it was not to avoid Vivian. He just felt that going overseas all the time would affect his


    rtionship with Alice.


    Now, regardless of whether Vivian had other thoughts or not, he had to give this project away.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m interested¡­ transfer it to me and I¡¯ll give you a 5%mission.¡± Bernard extended his


    hand.


    Daniel said, ¡°Deal.¡±


    When Vivian realized that the two men she was familiar with were not around, she was a little worried.


    Did Daniel see the ring?


    Did his wife cause trouble with him?


    It would be best if that woman caused trouble with Daniel. She could sow discord.


    As Vivian was thinking, she saw Daniel walking out with Bernard.


    She gently touched the ring on her finger and took a deep breath. As her eyes turned, she pretended to


    be guilty.


    She walked toward Daniel. ¡°Daniel, did I¡­ cause you trouble?¡±


    Daniel stared at her with a cold expression. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Vivian took the initiative to take off the ring. Then, she took out her phone and opened the notification


    on Twitter. ¡°This


    11:12


    ring is my family¡¯s brand. Every time there¡¯s an interesting ring, I¡¯ll try it on. It¡¯s the same this time.


    ¡°I casually posted on Twitter and they started such a rumor. It¡¯s really annoying!


    ¡°Daniel, did your wife see it? Did she quarrel with you? It¡¯s all my fault. I should have checked the sales


    records. How could I wear this to cause trouble for you?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    As she spoke, Vivian took off the ring on her finger and handed it to her assistant.


    ¡°Post with the official Twitter ount and say that this is the employee benefits of our brand. Everyone


    has it. It wasn¡¯t bought for me by Mr. Kaur. Don¡¯t let Mrs. Kaur misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Bernard coughed lightly and hurriedly stopped Vivian¡¯s assistant.


    He exchanged nces with Daniel. Then, he looked at Vivian, clenched his fists, and pressed his chin


    slightly. He reminded her in a good tone.


    ¡°Vivian, if you send it out like this, Daniel¡¯s wife will misunderstand even more, okay?¡±


    Everyone had employee benefits. Wasn¡¯t that hinting to Alice that the ring in her hand was just a


    benefit and Daniel didn¡¯t put in any effort?


    Although Bernard was not a woman, from his point of view, he would definitely be unhappy if his future


    wife gave him such employee benefits¡­


    ¡°Also, the news of Daniel¡¯s marriage hasn¡¯t been made public yet. If you send such a post, Daniel will


    be in a very passive position,¡± Bernard added.


    Vivian pretended to be enlightened and patted her head. She immediately apologized to Daniel.


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I was just in a hurry to exin and forgot these details.¡±


    As she spoke, she cursed in her heart. Bernard was such a busybody!


    Did he not understand the principle of not revealing anything though he knew it?


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Destroy this diamond ring. Anyway, I won¡¯t wear it again!¡± Vivian red at


    her assistant.


    Then, she said to Daniel guiltily, ¡°Daniel, why don¡¯t¡­ I talk to your wife on the phone? I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    Daniel nced at her nonchntly and said indifferently.


    ¡°She¡¯s very busy. An insignificant person is not worth her attention.¡±


    ¡°An insignificant person?¡± Vivian bit her lip. What did Daniel mean?


    Daniel nodded with a cold gaze. ¡°That¡¯s right. To me and my wife, you¡¯re insignificant!¡±


    Bernard raised his eyebrows. Tsk, Daniel was indeed a straight man. His words hurt Vivian¡¯s heart a


    lot.


    Indeed, Vivian¡¯s emotions were in turmoil. She even felt aggrieved.


    However, she did not dare to show her resentment. Instead, she wiped the tears from the corners of


    her eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an unimportant person. After all, I made your wife unhappy. I don¡¯t care what she


    says about me.


    ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m not aggrieved at all. As long as she doesn¡¯t make you feel aggrieved or


    argue with you about the ring, I¡¯m fine with it¡­¡±


    Bernard was speechless.


    Tsk, he could tell that Vivian was just an angelic b tch.


    What was wrong with Vivian?


    She was not like this in the past!


    1


    ¡°Daniel, women understand women¡­ I understand her feelings very well. How about this? When you


    go back, tell her that it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m annoying, and I did the wrong thing. Just shift the responsibility


    onto me.¡±


    As Vivian spoke, she smiled generously. ¡°We were childhood sweethearts. Your problem is my


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    problem. I can do anything to help you solve your problem.¡±


    When Daniel heard this, a cold glint shed across his eyes. ¡°We just know each other. We can¡¯t be


    considered childhood sweethearts!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Vivian was stunned.


    ¡°Also¡­ my wife didn¡¯t quarrel with me! I don¡¯t care what you think. I hope you remember that I¡¯m


    married! A grown woman with shame shouldn¡¯t get close to a married man!¡±


    After Daniel finished speaking, as if he felt that it was not shocking enough, he added.


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the coboration to the Yates family! We don¡¯t have to meet in the future!¡±


    11:131


    ¡°Did you¡­ transfer it to the Yates family?¡± Vivian screamed in disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me


    anymore?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    That was Daniel¡¯s personality. If he did not like the woman, no matter how outstanding she was, he


    would not touch her.


    Even if they were once friends and had worked hard together as partners.


    He would not show any tenderness to the woman he didn¡¯t love.


    Such a man was not attractive, but Vivian couldn¡¯t stop herself from loving him.


    ¡°Are you really so heartless? I¡¯ve known you since we were young. We¡¯ve gone through so much


    together. Can¡¯t Ipare to your wife?¡± she asked with tears in her eyes.


    Even though she knew the answer, she couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to him like a moth to the me.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened as he replied coldly, ¡°No. you can¡¯tpare to her.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Vivian¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks, and her voice was a little choked. ¡°I¡¯m your childhood


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    friend but you¡¯re so mean to me. I really don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll treat others¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not that close. Please watch your words.¡±


    Vivian found Daniel¡¯s indifference unbearable, so she begged humbly, ¡°On ount of the friendship


    between our families, Daniel, don¡¯t cut me off, please.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll die without you as my friend,¡± Vivian said.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes turned colder as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Then die!¡±


    He hated it the most when people used his feelings as a tool and forced him into doing something.


    Hence, he was repulsed by Vivian.


    He felt that spending one more minute with such a woman was being irresponsible to his life.


    Daniel nced at Bernard and dragged him away, leaving Vivian standing helplessly there.


    Vivian looked at him and her legs went weak. She lost herposure and knelt on the ground,


    supporting herself with both hands.


    ¡°Daniel.


    ¡°How could you do this to me?


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it!


    ¡°I will definitely make you regret it!¡±


    After returning to the hotel, Daniel sent a message to Alice.


    Alice had gone back home from the hospital and was preparing lunch as she was going to attend an


    event at the children¡¯s kindergarten.


    Daniel gently touched the photo on the phone screen and mumbled, ¡°This is my wife.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go of her easily!¡±


    In the evening, Alice took a walk in the neighborhood with the children. They were chatting and


    Suddenly, a person rushed over and pushed Aidy away, grabbing Alice¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯ve realized my mistake. I¡¯ve really realized my mistake. Please tell them to let me off.¡±


    It was N.


    Aidy was dancing to Alice just now, so he hadn¡¯t noticed that N was running toward them.


    He was suddenly shoved away. As a result, he fell to the ground and scraped his knee.


    When Alice saw the blood flow down on Aidy¡¯s tender calf, her heart ached. She immediately pushed


    N away and rushed over to hug Aidy.


    ¡°Baby, it hurts, right? Let¡¯s go home and I¡¯ll apply medicine for you.¡±


    Shaking his head, Aidy hugged Alice¡¯s neck and gently rubbed her face.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a fantastic Superman. I¡¯m totally fine.¡±


    11:16


    However, the child¡¯s wound pained Alice¡¯s heart. She stared at N with a grim expression.


    ¡°N, what exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°Alice, I came to beg you. Please tell those big shots to stop.¡± N knelt on the ground. Her face was


    pale as a sheet.


    She kept shaking her head and begging Alice pathetically for mercy like a beggar.


    Alice furrowed her brows and thought to herself, ¡°Big shots?


    ¡°What big shots?¡±


    The children exchanged nces and hugged their shoulders.


    Coco said coldly, ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you think of the consequences when you harmed our mommy? It¡¯s


    toote to beg for mercy now.¡±


    Coco¡¯s face bore the greatest resemnce to Daniel¡¯s. The way he spoke was also like a mini CEO.


    He had promised his great-grandmother that when there were no adults around, he would protect Alice.


    Therefore, he would never let the wicked woman hurt their mother as long as he was there.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    N ignored Coco and continued to move closer to Alice. ¡°Alice, I¡¯ve really learned my lesson. I know


    I¡¯vemitted a heinous crime for hurting you, but I don¡¯t deserve to die.


    ¡°I beg you. Tell your husband not to deal with me. I promise that after today, I won¡¯t pick on you again.


    I¡¯ll cover your back in Hollywood, okay?¡±


    ¡°My husband wants to deal with you?¡± Alice asked as she red at the woman in surprise.


    ¡°My husband is just a financial specialist in the Kaur Group. How is he capable of dealing with


    someone of N¡¯s level?


    Alice also didn¡¯t understand what N meant when she mentioned those big shots just now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what your husband did?¡± N¡¯s eyes widened as she raised her voice subconsciously.


    Seething resentment was bubbling inside her but she didn¡¯t let it out.


    ¡°When they came to rescue you that day, I was beaten up badly. I can¡¯t survive in the entertainment


    circle now because they¡¯ve also found evidence of my previous crimes. The police want to arrest me.


    ¡°There are things that are not done by me. But the magnates pulling the strings want me to take the


    me. Alice, I beg you. Help me and ask your husband to stop.


    ¡°If you help me this time, I will definitely return your favor in the future.¡±


    N burst into tears. It seemed that she had really been pushed to the edge.


    Those men had told her that the big shots wouldn¡¯t stop unless Alice agreed to let her go.


    Therefore, she could only beg Alice and she had to beg her.


    Alice frowned slightly. ¡°Daniel has found evidence of N¡¯s crimes?


    ¡°He is able to deal with N? N can¡¯t possibly be so weak, right?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Or did Daniel ask Mr. Kaur for help?


    ¡°But with Mr. Kaur¡¯s status, he¡¯s unlikely to help a little-known actress like me.¡±


    Alice was puzzled and felt that she needed to have a good talk with Daniel.


    As for N¡­


    She was not a saint, and there was no need for her to let go of those who bullied her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lee. I can¡¯t help you.¡± Alice looked at N calmly and said in a slightly cold voice.


    ¡°Alice, please don¡¯t do this. Give me a way out. I will appreciate and remember your kindness.¡± N


    knelt down and pleaded with Alice.


    ¡°N, let me be clear about this. I¡¯m just an insignificant actress. I don¡¯t have the ability to influence


    anyone, let alone help you testify to the police.¡±


    Alice¡¯s tone was indifferent. But it was N¡¯s own fault. No one was obliged to help her.


    ¡°Alice, I have aging parents and young children to take care of at home and I need to pay for my


    mortgage and car loan. If I go to jail, who is going to support my family?


    ¡°They are so pitiful. Please be a kind person and discuss it with your husband. Okay?¡±


    N cried bitterly and wanted to use emotional ckmail on Alice.


    When the three children heard N¡¯s words, their faces darkened.


    Aidy said with a stern voice, ¡°Miss, your family is pitiful, but what does it have to do with our mommy?


    Don¡¯t try to use guilt to manipte her, okay?¡±


    ¡°You almost killed my mommy, and now you want my mommy to be kind to you and let you go? You¡¯re


    so thick-skinned.¡± Benny was also furious.


    In fact, they only looked harmless and innocent in front of Alice. But when they were with others, they


    were apathetic little demons like Daniel.


    They reminded N of Daniel when she saw them. And it made her be more afraid.


    ¡°Little bosses, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be angry. Go home and talk to your daddy.¡±


    N then looked at Alice. ¡°Boohoo, Alice, tell your Mr. Kaur to let me go, please. I beg you.¡±


    11:17


    ¡°My Mr. Kaur? And she called the children little bosses.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Alice was bewildered.


    Send Gift


    B


    Comment

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    ¡°Miss, if you did something wrong, go turn yourself in to the police. You¡¯re pestering our mommy and


    making things up to drive a wedge between her and our daddy. You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Aidy looked at N in anger.


    His father and Alice had not reconciled with each other. So, he could not let Alice find out about their


    true identities under such circumstances.


    He had to chase N away first.


    Coco handled things in a more straightforward and crude way than his brother. He took out his phone


    and called the police.


    ¡°Our mommy won¡¯t listen to your nonsense.¡± Benny also reacted. He held Alice¡¯s hand and shook it


    gently.


    Then, he raised his head and gestured for her toe over. After Alice came to his side, he said softly,


    ¡°Mommy, we promised Daddy not to say anything, but this baddy has revealed it in advance. I have


    no choice but to tell you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Before Alice could figure out who Mr. Kaur was, the children¡¯s words confused her more.


    ¡°Daddy has been promoted. The people in theirpany call him Mr. Kaur now. But it¡¯s different from


    that Mr. Kaur, Benny lied with a straight face.


    Alice looked at the three obedient and clever children, then at N.


    Certainly, she chose to believe in the children.


    ¡°My son has called the police. N, you should think about what to say to the police.¡± Alice picked up


    Aidy and prepared to leave.


    N was enraged after seeing Alice was unmoved even if she had begged her relentlessly. N stared


    at Alice viciously.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯ve swallowed my pride to beg you. Why are you so heartless? Fine, if you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll tell


    the world that you¡¯ve married and have three children.


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to maintain your innocent and feminine image after this is exposed.¡±


    When the three children heard that, they frowned.


    ¡°Thisdy is so annoying. She even threatens Mommy with such despicable means.¡±


    However, Alice was not scared at all.


    She curled her lips and said with a faint smile, ¡°N, have you forgotten? When I entered thepany.


    you created a talented on-screen persona for me. I don¡¯t rely on my looks and my being single to gain


    poprity.


    ¡°So what if you make that public? With my capability, I will still have many acting opportunities. If you


    have the time to threaten me, why don¡¯t you go figure out how to defend yourself? You¡¯ll surely go to


    jail!¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t care if N let the cat out of the bag.


    She was never afraid of letting others know that she was married. She just didn¡¯t want those things to


    affect Daniel and the children.


    In the end, N was taken away by the police.


    After Alice brought the children home, she started surfing the Inte with her phone.


    As expected, there was a lot of news about N¡¯s screw-up, among which, some revealed that Mr.


    Kaur from the Kaur Group had orchestrated it.


    However, the tabloid did not dare to delve too much into it. It was a rather simple report with some text


    message screenshots of Dax looking for someone.


    Alice was not sure if the screenshots were real, but she had a weird feeling about Mr. Kaur who had


    helped her before.


    There seemed to be some connection between him and Daniel that she did not know about.


    Although the children said Daniel had had a promotion, she still felt that something was amiss.


    Alice held her phone and thought for a while before contacting Josh via WhatsApp.


    Daniel should be resting at the moment. So, it was not a good time to ask him.


    However, Josh had known her for a long time. Alice figured he wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to lie to her.


    11:17


    So, she decided to sound him out.


    Then, she sent a message to the man.


    ¡°Josh, what¡¯s the rtionship between Mr. Kaur from the Kaur Group and Daniel?¡±


    Josh was so shocked that he almost rolled off the bed when he saw the message.


    ¡°Ray, what should we do? Alice must have found out the truth! I¡­ I can¡¯t hide it anymore!¡± Josh looked


    at Ray nervously.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    The corner of Ray¡¯s mouth suddenly twitched violently, Josh always exuded an air of effortless


    arrogance when facing, others. But only with Alice, he didn¡¯t dare to tell a single lie.


    Ray was deeply curious. ¡°Have this guy crossed Alice before? Why is he afraid of lying to her?¡±


    ¡°No, no. If I don¡¯t say anything, Alice will be more suspicious. But if I tell her the truth, she will definitely


    freak out¡±


    Josh bit his finger and paced up and down anxiously, making Ray feel dizzy.


    Without waiting for him to ask Ray what to do, the man opposite him couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Josh, if you


    don¡¯t sit down, believe it or not, I¡¯ll make an announcement and tell everyone you¡¯ll leave the industry!¡±


    Only then did Josh take a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡­ The problem I¡¯m facing now is even more serious


    than leaving the industry.


    Ray walked over and grabbed Josh¡¯s cor, pressing him down on the sofa and taking his phone.


    Ill reply for you¡±


    Josh was stunned and started getting nervous. ¡°What¡­ what are you going to say? You¡¯re not telling


    her the truth, are you? Alice isn¡¯t the kind of person who can be easily fooled¡±


    Ray nced at him. Without saying anything, he called Alice directly,


    Alice was waiting for Josh¡¯s reply. When she saw that it was him calling, she tilted her head and looked


    at the children before answering the call.


    ¡°Hello, Josh, why are you calling instead of texting me?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Ray said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s me, Ray


    Upon hearing Ray¡¯s voice, Alice immediately stood up straight like a rookie soldier in military training.


    If Josh saw what Alice was doing, he would definitely sigh with mixed feelings. Indeed, there was


    always one thing to conquer another.


    ¡°Ray, how¡­ howe it¡¯s you?¡± asked Alice. She was a little surprised because she thought Josh did


    not like others touching his phone.


    ¡°Alice, why do you suspect your husband?¡± Ray went straight to the point, questioning the woman as if


    she was the guilty


    onc.


    Alice was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that I suspect anything. But N came to see


    me today and said that Mr. Kaur ising after her. I don¡¯t have any dealings with Mr. Kaur. Daniel is


    the only person in our family whosest name was Kaur..¡±


    Ray had put the phone on speaker mode, so Josh could hear her.


    When Josh heard that N had gone to look for Alice, his eyes instantly darkened. ¡°Alice, you said


    N went to see you, right? What did she do to you?¡±


    ¡°Rx. She doesn¡¯t have the nerve to hurt me now. She came to beg for mercy¡±


    Alice rubbed her temples and quickly exined everything to the men.


    Josh took a deep breath. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t see N alone ever again, and don¡¯t believe anything she


    says. That woman is conniving, and she is always pretending to be nice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She went to look for you this time and I don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll do in the future. I¡¯ll arrange


    for a few bodyguards to go to your houseter. I¡¯ll take care of the termination of the contract with my


    men tomorrow.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As Ray was speaking, he took out his phone to send a message.


    When Alice heard that, she was very grateful. ¡°Thank you, Ray. But I really don¡¯t need bodyguards.


    Actually, Fcan deal with many people by myself¡±


    Josh gritted his teeth. ¡°If you¡¯re so tough, why were you kidnapped?¡±


    Anger rose up in his chest when he thought about that incident.


    He was also there at that time, but he failed to protect Alice.


    ¡°It was just an ident, Alice replied.


    ¡°This kind of ident could happen again in the future. We have to take your safety seriously!¡± Josh


    said assertively.


    11:17


    If Daniel had arrived a momentter, Alice would have been hurt. The very thought of it made Josh


    infuriated and scared.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    ¡°Hm¡­ I understand. Then¡­ you guys make the arrangements. I¡¯ll bear the cost of the bodyguards.¡±


    As Josh was still in the hospital, Alice did not want to agitate him. So she nodded and agreed.


    ¡°William will pay for the bodyguards. You¡¯re going to join the Kaur family¡¯spany. The bodyguard


    fees are nothing to us. It doesn¡¯t make sense if we don¡¯t pay for it!¡± Josh said domineeringly.


    Alice thought that Josh made a good point, so she consented to it happily.


    ¡°As for your husband and Mr. Kaur, Alice, Josh is also from the Kaur family. There are things he can¡¯t


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    say.¡±


    Ray pressed Josh¡¯s shoulder and continued to speak into the phone, ¡°So, I think if you have any


    doubts, you can talk to your husband after hees back.¡±


    Ray¡¯s words enlightened Alice. She thought about it carefully and realized that Josh had never dared to


    talk about Mr. Kaur before.


    If there was something between Mr. Kaur and Daniel, asking Josh to give her an answer would put him


    on the spot.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll ask Daniel then. Sorry to disturb you, Ray.¡±


    ¡°Rest well and don¡¯t think too much. Remember, no matter what rtionship your husband has with Mr.


    Kaur, if you¡¯re unhappy, you can just get a divorce. We¡¯ll support you whatever decision you make.¡±


    Ray added.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After seeing Ray hang up the phone, Josh¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good. Alice originally suspected that Daniel and Mr. Kaur were the same


    person. But after you talked to her, the situation turned aroundpletely.


    ¡°You skillfully dismissed the idea that they were the same person and implicitly suggested that there


    might be something between them. Awesome! I¡¯m impressed!¡±


    Josh thought that Ray really had a way with words. If a sly fox like him intervened, even Alice would fall


    into the trap.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a serious problem whether they are the same person or not. But your brother¡¯s wife is


    going to suspect whether he is straight or not. You should be worried about that now.¡± Ray¡¯s lips curled


    into an evil smile.


    Josh was stunned for a moment. Then, he mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Sh it! Oh right, you¡¯ve


    misled Alice into thinking that there is something between them. How is Daniel going to exin himself


    when he goes back? Besides, Alice thinks he has an ambiguous rtionship with Freddie.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. This will be a disaster!¡±


    After hesitating for a long time, Josh finally called Daniel at night.


    ¡°Daniel, that¡¯s what happened. It¡¯s all Ray¡¯s fault. He misled Alice. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Josh


    recounted what happened and decisively pushed all the me to Ray.


    Daniel originally had a morning temper, but when Josh told him that his wife had started suspecting


    him, the anger inside him disappearedpletely.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, I get it.¡±


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    Looking at the dimmed phone screen, Josh hade up with countless escape ns in his mind.


    As for Daniel, after putting on his clothes, he immediately called Alice.


    ¡°Are you going to sleep now?¡± he asked in a casual tone.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m about to. Did you just wake up? Is everything going well over there?¡±


    Thinking of the time difference, Alice said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me all the time and tell me what


    you¡¯re doing. Work and sleep are more important.¡±


    ¡°Work and sleep are not as important as you are,¡± Daniel said.


    Alice¡¯s face turned red. She coughed and looked at the decoration in front of the table, choosing her


    words carefully.


    ¡°Um, Daniel, let¡¯s have a talk when youe back.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s back instantly stiffened. ¡°Is it finallying?


    11:170


    ¡°My wife is going to leave me?¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    ¡°Mm, okay.¡± Daniel took a long time to respond.


    Through the phone, Alice could hear the nervousness in the man¡¯s voice. She found it rather amusing.


    ¡°Is it so scary that I want to have a talk with him?¡±


    They had rushed into a marriage before they could get to know each other well. So, it was normal for


    him to have misunderstood. But Alice was relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel nodded.


    Those words had never sounded so sweet yet heavy to him before.


    In the evening, at the Vista Manor in Astrnd.


    The sunset threw a faint orange glow on theke. Everything was so peaceful.


    But a man¡¯sughter shattered the serenity.


    ¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t know how diligent the Hand familye to visit me. Vivian has really shot herself in


    the foot.¡±


    Bernard smiled, then stared at Daniel¡¯s cold face in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I thought you¡¯d taken


    care of the problems. Why do you look unhappy?¡±


    Daniel was silent. He could not tell him that his wife was going to divorce him.


    Bernard thought it was so unlike Daniel to not say a word and ignore him. He rubbed his chin and his


    ¡°Is his wife throwing a tantrum at him?


    eyes


    widened.


    ¡°No, normally speaking, only he is allowed to make others unhappy and not the other way around,¡± he


    thought.


    ¡°Um¡­ Daniel, did you upset your wife and she is going to kick you out?¡± Bernard asked gossipily.


    Daniel threw a death stare at him.


    The corner of Bernard¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely. ¡°Have I guessed it right? I knew it. It¡¯s hard for your


    wife to hold on to such a hot-tempered guy like you.¡±


    He had told Daniel many times to change his attitude toward women.


    Daniel had finally met someone who could make him behave.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You keep an eye on the Astrnd project,¡± Daniel said.


    Bernard shook his head with a smile. ¡°You¡¯veid a solid groundwork. I¡¯ll ask those guys from my family


    to follow go back to the country with you.¡±


    Daniel asked, ¡°Why do you want to go back?¡±


    up.


    I¡¯ll


    Bernard looked at him in all seriousness. ¡°Of course, I want to y gooseberry and watch you show off


    your love rtionship. I can also stir the pot and see how you give yourself away.¡±


    Daniel said annoyedly, ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t wee you!¡±


    Bernard smiled and rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not your wife. How do you know she doesn¡¯t wee me?


    Look, I¡¯m not bad-looking and I¡¯m a bit like her.


    ¡°If she sees me, she will probably fall for me. Your marriage will then be in crisis. I¡¯m going to rece


    you jerk and drive you out,


    Daniel did not say anything. A man crossed his mind.


    ¡°The male escort calls Big Johnny seems to bear some resemnce to Alice too.


    ¡°Will Alice like this kind of man who looks a bit like her?¡±


    Seeing Daniel¡¯s suspicious gaze, Bernard didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Come on. I was just


    joking with you. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re suspecting me?¡±


    He thought, ¡°Why does Daniel suddenly be so small-minded after getting married?


    ¡°This is ridiculous.


    After waiting for a while, Bernard saw that the man¡¯s expression softened slightly.


    11:17


    So he exined, ¡°If I go back with you, I can definitely help you. Think about this. Am I not more


    reliable than that Freddie? That jerk likes to gossip with William when he has nothing to do. He doesn¡¯t


    look like a decent guy at all!¡±


    At the same time, Freddie, the indecent guy, happened to be at the club.


    Coincidentally, Johnny was sitting opposite him, entertaining a rich woman.


    Freddie was amazed when he saw Johnny handling those women with ease. If Daniel could learn a


    tenth of his brother-inw¡¯s skills, his ce would be firmly secured.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Johnny seemed to have noticed that Freddie was looking at him. He raised his ss elegantly and


    lifted his eyebrows at the


    man.


    Freddie also raised his ss as if he was clinking sses with Johnny.


    Then, the man beside Freddie whispered into his ear, ¡°Mr. King, stay away from Big Johnny.¡±


    Freddie asked calmly, ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ he¡¯s not an ordinary man.¡±


    That line carried many meanings.


    Freddie looked at the man beside him who had special connections in certain fields and thought, ¡°If he


    reminds me,


    must be¡­


    ¡°If there is something wrong with Alice¡¯s brother, maybe I should remind Daniel?¡±


    With that thought in mind, Freddie took out his phone and sent a message to Daniel.


    it


    After chatting with the rich woman, Johnny¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the number and whispered


    something to a few women before walking out.


    In the alley behind the club.


    Johnny lit a cigarette and looked at the men walking toward him.


    ¡°Did they ask you toe?¡± Johnny exuded a menacing aura and didn¡¯t look like a male escort


    anymore.


    A man said with a grim face, ¡°Jon, we don¡¯t want to do this to you.¡±


    ¡°Whye here if you don¡¯t want to do this to me? Stop pretending to be a good person.¡± Johnny took


    a puff of the cigarette and pulled out the small dagger at his waist.


    ¡°Jon, if you turn back, she¡¯ll let you go,¡± the man said again.


    ¡°Angels and demons can never embrace each other!¡± Johnny said, ready to strike.


    ¡°Alright, you asked for this. Then don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡±


    Without wasting a second, Johnny started fighting with his opponents.


    Even though he had amazing skills, it was difficult to fight against guns with bare fists.


    In the end, a bullet prated the left side of Johnny¡¯s chest, and he copsed in the long alley.


    Those people did not continue to chase after him, as if they were afraid of being discovered by others.


    Shadows passed over in the light, and Johnny raised his hand.


    How tragic. He was going to lose his life like this.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I failed to do it.¡±


    Four o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Alice forgot to put her phone on silent mode, so her phone was ringing crazily.


    The sound irritated Alice. So, she picked the phone up and said coldly, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    ¡°This is the Second Hospital, are you Ms Alice Doyle?¡±


    ¡°The hospital?¡±


    Alice¡¯s anger immediately disappeared. Her heart sank for some reason and she quickly sat up. ¡°Yes,


    I¡¯m Alice. How may I help you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnny Doyle is your family, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is. What¡­ What¡¯s happened to him?¡± Alice was ill with worry when she thought of Johnny¡¯s


    job. ¡°Is he injured?¡±


    ¡°He was shot in the left chest and is in critical condition. He only gave us your contact. Pleasee


    over immediately to see him onest time.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone was very anxious. He hurriedly said a few more words


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    before hanging up.


    Alice held her phone and sat on the bed in a daze. It was as if she had fallen into a bottomless abyss.


    11:17


    ¡°Johnny¡­ Johnny is going to die?


    A momentter, Alice came back to her senses and hurriedly called William. ¡°William, help me take


    care of the kids.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Alice, what time is it? What has happened?¡± William felt groggy and didn¡¯t want to move.


    Alice didn¡¯t have time to exin to him. So, she just said nervously, ¡°He¡¯s going to die. I¡­ I have to go


    and see him. I have to!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to die?¡± William was confused, but he quickly got up.


    Because he could tell that his sister-inw was crying.


    By the time William came over, Alice had changed her clothes. Without exining anything, she went


    out in a hurry.


    William looked at his sister-inw¡¯s back and immediately called his brother. ¡°Daniel, someone


    important to Alice is about


    to die.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    ¡°Who is that important person?¡± William¡¯s words give Daniel a headache.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Alice doesn¡¯t look good. Her eyes are filled with tears and she left without saying a word


    to me¡±


    William rubbed his chin. ¡°My intuition tells me that the person who¡¯s going to die is a man.¡±


    He figured if it was her parents or best friend, Alice would not have such a reaction.


    ¡°Which hospital? Follow her!¡±


    ¡°But what about the kids? I can¡¯t possibly leave them here at this hour?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back now.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t even look at Bernard¡¯s reaction. He put down the wine ss in his


    hand and walk out.


    Even though Bernard didn¡¯t hear their conversation, he guessed that someone back in the country was


    sick, so he hurriedly followed Daniel.


    ¡°My family¡¯s private ne can take the military route. I¡¯ll send you back. Bernard said.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t let anyone else know,¡± Daniel reminded. Then, he took out his phone and sent a message


    to his wife.


    Meanwhile, Alice had arrived at the hospital.


    In the gloomy corridor, the red light outside the operation room was strikingly conspicuous.


    When Alice saw the nurse holding the critical condition notice, her heart lurched painfully in her chest.


    ¡°Is he really¡­ really in critical condition?


    ¡°How could his situation suddenly get so serious?


    ¡°He promised me that he would tell me what he was doing when the time came.


    ¡°Why is he in the surgery room now without saying anything?¡±


    Alice asked a nurse with a trace of hope, ¡°Miss, is this some kind of misunderstanding?¡±


    However, the nurse¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°Miss Doyle, please be mentally prepared. His chance of


    survival is less than 5%.¡±


    Alice staggered backward when she heard the percentage.


    Just then, the doctor walked out of the surgery room. His hands were covered in blood.


    ¡°Is Ms. Alice Doyle here?¡± the doctor asked.


    Alice immediately went up to him. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m Alice. How¡¯s my brother?¡±


    ¡°The patient is conscious. Go in and talk to him. Perhaps¡­ this will be the final farewell,¡± the doctor


    said calmly.


    Alice wanted to yell. ¡°What final farewell?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her brother.


    Although Johnny was her half-brother, he was good to her, treating her much better than the Doyle


    couple.


    Therefore, she cherished her brother very much.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the operation room, Alice was d in personal protective equipment. Her heart hurt when she saw


    the blood-stain shirt on the operating table.


    Tears fell from her eyes as she looked at the pale-faced and dying Johnny.


    ¡°Alice.¡± Johnny seemed to be using hisst bit of strength to call out to her.


    ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t want you to say goodbye to me.¡± Alice held his hand and sobbed. ¡°I


    will find a doctor to save you. I will!¡±


    ¡°Silly girl¡­ I can¡¯t make it through this time.¡± Johnny¡¯s raised his trembling hand slightly, and his face


    was filled with guilt. ¡°The only thing that makes me feel sad is that I didn¡¯t give you¡­ give you¡­


    He didn¡¯t manage to give her a good life.


    ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Alice turned to look at the surgeon and said emotionally. ¡°Doctor, how


    can I save him? Do you want my blood? Or do you want me to transnt an organ for him?¡±


    The surgeon could understand Alice¡¯s feelings. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Miss Doyle, no one


    can do anything about Mr. Doyle¡¯s condition unless it¡¯s Dr. Molly Drea, she¡­¡±


    11:18


    ¡°Who is Dr. Molly Drea? I¡¯ll go look for her.¡± Alice immediately walked to the door.


    ¡°Dr. Drea is the Kaur family¡¯s doctor. Without the approval of the Kaur family¡¯s head, she won¡¯t treat


    outsiders?


    ¡°The Kaur family?


    ¡°I know someone from the Kaur family. I¡¯ll talk to Josh.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    ¡°I can talk to someone from the Kaur family. How long can you help him to sustain his life?¡± Alice


    looked at the attending doctor and asked nervously.


    The doctor hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°12 hours, tops.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alice nodded. Then she looked at the man on the operating table. ¡°Johnny, you must hang in


    there. I¡¯ll go find help. I¡¯ll save you.¡±


    Johnny was half-conscious. After nodding slightly, he fell into aa.


    Alice immediately went to the corridor and called Josh.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Josh pushed Ray off the bed. ¡°Your brother is going to die and only Molly can save


    him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Your brother¡­ is going to die and only Molly can save him..¡± Josh muttered with a frown. ¡°Is Johnny


    Alice¡¯s brother?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°Josh, do something. Don¡¯t talk repetitively. My brother¡¯s condition is very serious. Could you please


    ask Molly to help me?¡± Alice was not in the mood to joke with the man.


    After Josh processed what she had said for a few seconds, he rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Molly only


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    listens to Daniel. You can call him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Mr. Kaur. What should I say? Help me out.¡± Alice didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough.


    Josh covered his mouth and cursed himself for nearly disclosing the truth.


    ¡°Um¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll call him. Don¡¯t worry. Just wait for my news.¡±


    However, when Josh hung up the phone and called Daniel, his brother¡¯s phone was turned off.


    The vexed Josh could only reply to Alice and said, ¡°Alice, I¡¯m sorry, my brother¡¯s phone is switched off.


    He¡¯s probably resting. Why don¡¯t you wait for a while?¡±


    ¡°My brother only has 12 hours. I can¡¯t wait. Josh, is there any way to find Molly first?¡± She had to race


    against time and convince the doctor as fast as possible.


    Josh and Ray exchanged nces, then Josh said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll ask Freddie to go to the


    hospital. His personal doctor is Molly¡¯s junior, so he can make preparations first.


    ¡°After my brother informs Molly, she can take over and operate directly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay.¡± Alice nodded.


    When Freddie rushed over with the doctor, he was a little shocked.


    ¡°The man who was chatting happily with different women in the private room is suddenly breathing his


    ¡°What exactly has happened?¡±


    He suddenly felt that there was more to Johnny than meet the eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Molly, but without Da¡­ Ahem, the instructions of the Kaur family¡¯s head, she won¡¯t


    Freddie patted Alice¡¯s shoulder and said.


    Alice¡¯s eyes


    widened. ¡°Yeah, I should ask Daniel.¡±


    However, when she dialed the number, her husband¡¯s phone was switched off.


    Alice was so anxious that she wanted to rush to Astrnd to find him. Unfortunately, she could not


    leave the hospital.


    ¡°How about this?¡± Freddie rubbed his temples. ¡°I¡¯ll ask a friend to contact him.¡±


    Freddie thought that since Bernard was also in Astrnd, he should be able to find Daniel.


    Meanwhile, Bernard¡¯s private jet hadnded at the airport.


    As soon as he turned on his phone, he received a call from Freddie.


    He nced at Daniel and immediately answered the phone. ¡°Freddie, what¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still in Astrnd, right?¡± Freddie asked hurriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve justnded with Daniel. What happened?¡± Bernard wondered why everyone was so anxious.


    11:18


    Freddie heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. ¡°Get that guy to answer the phone now.¡±


    Bernard handed the phone to Daniel and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯d better be an emergency.¡±


    ¡°You mother¡­ Pfft, your subordinate¡¯s wife needs your help. Are you going to help?¡± Freddie felt like he


    was about to bite his tongue off.


    He almost blurted out Daniel¡¯s secret. It was too difficult for him

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Daniel did not understand. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Alice speaking anxiously


    on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Mr. King, can I talk to Mr. Kaur?¡±


    Alice¡¯s voice was clear and crisp. As soon as he heard her voice, he was jolted to attention.


    Was his wife going to ask him for help?


    ¡°Don¡¯t give her the phone. If there¡¯s anything, you can deliver her message.¡± Daniel did not dare to let


    Alice speak to him on the phone. He was afraid that she would recognize his voice.


    ¡°Second Hospital, get your subordinate Molly over there this instant to perform the surgery. A life is at


    stake. If there is any mishap, you will pay the price!¡± Freddie hurriedly instructed.


    He could not divulge more. He was afraid that Alice would be suspicious.


    ¡°Alright, half an hour at most,¡± Daniel replied.


    After hanging up, Freddie looked at Alice.


    ¡°Did Mr. Kaur agree?¡± Alice asked anxiously.


    ¡°He said half an hour at most. You can put your heart at ease now.¡± Freddie was also panicking.


    Fortunately, Daniel reacted just in time. Otherwise, there would be a big problem.


    Over at the airport, Daniel was not in a good mood. As he listened to Bernard asking questions, he


    switched on his phone, which he had turned off when he boarded the ne.


    The moment he turned on his phone, he saw the missed call from Alice.


    It seemed urgent.


    Was she that concerned about that person in the hospital?


    ¡°Well, well, well. Look at that gloomy expression of yours. Are you jealous?¡± Bernard sensed Daniel¡¯s


    unhappiness and shook his head instantly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not the type to get jealous,¡± Daniel said firmly.


    Bernard sneered. He did not believe Daniel.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    From the moment Daniel hung up the call with Freddie, Bernard could sense the change in his


    temperament.


    ¡°He is a friend of your wife¡¯s. And you have already agreed to help him, so why are you still jealous? As


    a man, you have to be magnanimous and not so petty. Okay?¡± Bernard advised with a smile.


    But Daniel was not convinced. Instead, he got even more upset. He furrowed his brows.


    ¡°They are more than just friends,¡± Daniel said.


    Almost immediately, Daniel received a message from William. The male host Alice was so desperate to


    save went by the alias Big Johnny.


    Alice was somewhat involved with him previously.


    They arrived at the hospital.


    When Daniel reached the hospital, Molly had already gone into the emergency room to perform the


    emergency procedures.


    Alice was standing beside the sitting bench in the corridor. She looked pale-faced and was obviously in


    distress.


    When she saw Danieling over, she immediately walked up to them. ¡°You came back with Mr.


    Kaur?¡°


    ¡°Yes. Daniel nodded.


    Bernard, who came along with Daniel, was astonished when he saw Alice up close.


    That girl was even more beautiful in person than on the camera. She bore a close resemnce to his


    young grandmother in his family photo.


    He would have mistaken her for his sister if her family name was not Doyle.


    Before Daniel could ask Alice about thetest developments, the door of the operating theater opened


    and Molly walked


    out.


    11:18


    Molly gave a nod to Daniel and then turned to look at Alice.


    ¡°Dr. Drea, how¡¯s the situation?¡± Alice asked nervously.


    Molly¡¯s face was expressionless. She spoke in a steady and cold tone, ¡°Fortunately, you guys informed


    me in time. I brought him back from the verge of death. However¡­¡± Molly trailed off.


    She looked like she was in a dilemma. ¡°He has injured his liver. For him to recoverpletely, he


    needs a liver transnt.¡±


    ¡°I can do it. My blood type ispatible with his. Let¡¯s do the liver transnt now. You have to save


    him.¡±


    Alice raised her hand at once. She wanted to do the transnt immediately.


    Daniel looked at Alice with a grim expression. For that man lying on the operating table, she was even


    willing to volunteer for the liver transport.


    Was that man that important to her?


    Had she forgotten that her husband was standing right there beside her?


    Send Gift

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Before Molly could answer, Freddie¡¯s private doctor came out from the operating theater. ¡°Miss Doyle,


    the patient has been calling for you. Please follow me in.¡±


    Alice threw a furtive nce at Daniel from the corner of her eye.


    She could not be bothered to exin too much and only said, ¡°Daniel, wait outside with the others.¡±


    Daniel looked at Alice with a glum expression. In the end, he relented and let her enter the operating


    theater.


    Freddie and Bernard saw the expression on Daniel¡¯s face and exchanged nces. They knew Daniel


    was jealous and knew what he was thinking.


    One could sense Daniel¡¯s uneasiness from the end of the corridor.


    Freddie walked up to Daniel and put a hand on his shoulder.


    Then, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°At a time like this, just be magnanimous and let your wife


    apany the sick first.¡±


    Daniel stared at Freddie, and his expression became even gloomier. ¡°Can you be magnanimous when


    your wife is apanying her ex-boyfriend?¡±


    Freddie turned and looked at Daniel with stiffened and mechanical movements. He was stunned. It


    took Freddie a few seconds toprehend what Daniel had said.


    Apany her ex-boyfriend?


    No way. Was Daniel that foolish that he had no idea the man in the operating theater was Alice¡¯s


    brother?


    Should he exin to Daniel right now?


    Wait a minute. When Daniel got jealous, he could not care less about anyone and would not listen to


    any logic. Hence, Daniel would not believe even if Frankie were to exin, right?


    Freddie narrowed his eyes. Out of a sudden, he felt that he should teach Daniel a lesson.


    Hence, he smiled and said, ¡°Firstly, I don¡¯t have a wife. And second, I¡¯m big-hearted. Even if my


    girlfriend is on very good terms with a rtive of the opposite sex, I won¡¯t be jealous.¡±


    That was a big hint. It was not his fault if Daniel could not figure it out!


    Alice entered the operating theater.


    When Johnny saw Alice, he reached out for her hand.


    His hand was a little chilly, but he could still gather strength.


    ¡°Alice.¡± Johnny was not loud, but everyone could hear him clearly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t! The liver transnt! Don¡¯t do it!¡± When he heard the doctor talking about how he would


    likely require a liver transnt, he knew how Alice will react.


    ¡°I¡¯m your sister. The sess rate of liver transntation among rtives is the highest,¡± Alice insisted.


    ¡°Not now anyway. Since I won¡¯t die yet, I won¡¯t let you do it!¡± Johnny said while coughing.


    Alice¡¯s frail body would not be able to endure the surgery. He would not stand for it.


    ¡°But, Johnny. Alice tried to persuade him.


    Molly, who was standing beside Johnny and checking his wounds, saw his resolute expression.


    Something clicked in her.


    She reminded Alice in her cold tone, ¡°Miss Doyle, you need to get matched first before doing the liver


    transnt. You should do the match first.¡±


    It suddenly dawned on Alice and she quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do the match first. Dr. Drea, please


    help me do the match first.


    ¡°Okay¡± Molly nodded. From the corner of her eye, she saw Johnny shaking his head slightly and


    protesting.


    She knew Johnny did not want Alice to be a match.


    But what Molly did not understand was, the sess rate of a transnt between rtives was


    noticeably higher, why was Johnny so unwilling to let Alice go under the knife?


    Did he dote on his sister that much?


    ¡°I¡¯ll report the situation to Mr. Kaur. Miss Doyle, calm down. Let¡¯s deal with his wounds first,¡± Molly


    advised calmly.


    11:18


    Alice nodded and stood beside Johnny. ¡°Johnny, I¡¯ll apany you through this first surgery.¡±


    Meanwhile, Johnny seemed to have thought of something and turned to Alice.


    ¡°Alice. Remember to arrange a meet-up with Mr. Kaur. I want to thank him in person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get Daniel to contact Mr. Kaur. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Alice replied.


    Molly, who was preparing the surgical tools, heard what Alice said and dropped the hemostatic forceps


    in a startle. She looked surprised.


    But Daniel was Mr. Kaur.


    Alice took no notice of Molly¡¯s reaction, but the observant Johnny caught the startled look in Molly¡¯s


    eyes.


    So, what was the rtionship between Daniel and Mr. Kaur?


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Half an hourter.


    Johnny was pushed out of the operating theater with Alice right beside him.


    Alice had Johnny¡¯s hand in hers and she looked very concerned.


    Molly walked towards Daniel and was about to greet him.


    However, Daniel shook his head at her before she could say anything. Molly got his hint immediately


    and dropped her greetings.


    ¡°We need to do a match for the liver transnt. If there is a suitable liver donor, there won¡¯t be a


    problem.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel nodded. His gaze fell on Alice and Johnny.


    Of course, he was actually looking at the two of them holding hands.


    In the past, he had never thought that Alice¡¯s hands were anything special. But now, he was upset that


    someone else was holding Alice¡¯s beautiful hands.


    Although Johnny was exhausted, his eyes were still eagle sharp.


    He took in the interaction that happened between Molly and Daniel.


    What was Molly going to say just now?


    ¡°Alice, apany me to the ward,¡± Johnny said in a slightly h oa rse voice.


    He had said that only because he was afraid that Alice would go for the match test.


    Alice pursed her lips and nced at Daniel. Without exining further, she followed Johnny into the


    ward.


    Alice had not spoken a word to him the entire time and Daniel was on the verge of breaking down.


    A maleficent aura emanated from within Daniel. As if he could raze the entire hospital to the ground at


    any moment.


    Freddie stared at him in amusement and frustration


    Worried that Daniel would be taken over by the green-eyed monster, he walked over and said, ¡°I say,


    Daniel, let me exin. The two of them are actually siblings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, siblings. I understand!¡± Daniel gritted his teeth.


    Freddie was astounded.


    Judging from his tone, Daniel evidently did not understand.


    They were not lovers!


    They were siblings, okay?


    Someone once told Bernard that when men got jealous, they were unable to think straight. He did not


    believe that. But looking at Daniel now changed his mind.


    He had only exchanged nces with Freddie, but he had already realized that Johnny and Alice were


    biological siblings. And that was his first time meeting Alice.


    How could the smart-as sed Daniel not get it?


    He was starting to wonder how Daniel managed to trick his wife into marrying him.


    There was a high chance that he had mobilized his entire family and made use of his three sons to do


    that.


    Daniel was trying to calm down and cool his head when Molly came over with documents in her hands.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, we have to find a match for the liver transnt immediately. Otherwise, it will dy


    treatment,¡±


    ¡°What is his blood type? Why don¡¯t I get a match too?¡± Bernard suggested. He was hinting at Daniel to


    do the same.


    Daniel was looking dreary. He did not answer.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Freddie heard what Bernard said, he immediately understood his intentions.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I can also do a match. Human life is on the line here. We have to do what we can to save


    him first. Daniel, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Daniel was silent.


    11:18


    Molly did not know how Daniel was feeling at this moment. However, she was a professional and gave


    her unbiased advice.


    ¡°You can also do a match test, Mr. Kaur. After all, you¡¯re a guy. If you¡¯re suitable, it¡¯ll be easier for you to


    recover from the transnt surgerypared to your wife.¡±


    Daniel narrowed his eyes at the mention of his wife. Immediately, he recalled how Alice had


    volunteered for the liver transnt earlier.


    Alice was skinny and petite. Her body might not be able to withstand the stress from the surgery.


    Therefore, Daniel, who was brimming with jealousy, took out his phone and called William. ¡°Get all the


    healthy men in the Kaur family and the Kaur Group toe to the Second Hospital immediately to do a


    liver match.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Not bad. Aren¡¯t you being too good to your love rival?¡± Freddie deliberately teased Daniel.


    Daniel nced at him indifferently and replied nonchntly, ¡°I just do not want them to cut open my


    wife. That will hurt.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Alice was an artiste, and she cherished her body very much. Daniel could not bear to let her get hurt at


    all.


    Looking at Daniel¡¯s reaction, Bernard and Freddie tried to hold back theirughter.


    Should they remind Daniel that he was still supposed to be in a jealous fit?


    Nheless, that was typical of Daniel. He could be jealous and yet help his wife at the same time.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Regardless, Bernard and Freddie were d Daniel had gone to this great length to help Johnny look


    for a suitable donor.


    If Daniel seeded in finding a donor, or better yet, if he was the donor, then maybe Alice would go


    easy on them when she found out about their lies.


    With that thought, Freddie patted Daniel on his shoulder and looked at him encouragingly.


    When Alice came out of the ward, she saw Daniel instructing his people to take the matching test.


    Immediately, when Daniel saw Alice, he regained hisposure and walked to her side. ¡°They¡¯ll do the


    matching.¡±


    Alice pursed her lips at the big group of people there to take the test. She could not help but hug


    Daniel. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Daniel did not expect his wife to take the initiative to hug him. He was stunned for a moment and did


    not know how to


    react.


    But when Alice tilted her head, she suddenly saw William and Freddie. Even Molly and Bernard were


    there. They were standing in a straight line and looking at them.


    Alice felt like all eyes were on her, and she was not used to the attention.


    She realized that something was wrong and hurriedly separated from Daniel.


    Daniel was in seventh heaven as he embraced his wife, but Alice suddenly pulled away, leaving him


    empty-handed. He felt a little dejected.


    He turned around and nced at everyone.


    William was no longer intimidated by Daniel¡¯s gaze. He tugged at Freddie¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°How big of a wheel do you think I am?¡±


    Freddie suppressed hisughter and pretended to be in deep thoughts. ¡°Very big.¡±


    William nodded repeatedly. He looked like a young school student counting numbers as he nodded his


    head.


    ¡°One, two, three, four. We¡¯re the biggest third wheels in Lonrid!¡±


    Daniel was speechless.


    He was thrown off at his brother¡¯s behavior.


    Alice turned red at their teasings. Just as she was about to say something, her phone suddenly


    vibrated.


    She looked at the number. ¡°Daniel, it¡¯s Candice. I¡¯m going to take the call.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel nodded and reached out his hand to caress her head.


    Alice walked to the end of the hospital corridor and answered the call.


    She told Candice about Johnny¡¯s situation.


    The youngdy on the other side of the phone immediately said, ¡°Take the next few days off from work


    and take care of your brother. As for the contract, I¡¯ll settle it with Ray and the others.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thanks for the help.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so close. There is no need to be this polite.¡± Candice paused for two seconds before continuing,


    ¡°By the way, Alice, I discovered something incredible.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It is about your brother-inw, William. It seems there is more to him than meets the eye. I have heard


    rumors about him being a big shot.¡± Candice could not be sure, too. It was a rumor she heard when


    gossiping to other people.


    Alice frowned slightly. ¡°Could you have misheard?¡±


    ¡°I was worried about that too. Which is why I have not asked William about it. I will make sure to find


    out the truth, Alice. But, this is a reminder, you need to be wary of your husband.¡±


    11:18


    Candice stroked her chin and cautioned, ¡°Be careful. He might cheat on your feelings and money!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Daniel dares to lie to me, I¡¯ll divorce him immediately and cklist his entire family,¡±


    Alice said.


    On the other end of the corridor, Josh, who hade over to take a look, stopped in his tracks. His


    heart sk ipped a beat. As Alice had yet to notice his presence, Josh quickly turned around and ran


    back.


    As soon as he saw Daniel, he picked up his hand.


    ¡°Daniel, please continue to keep up with your lies. It would be best if you can deceive Alice for the rest


    of your life. Please do not let her find out. Otherwise, she¡¯ll cklist our entire family!¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Daniel frowned and asked, ¡°Did she say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She had just told Candice that if you dare to lie to her, she will divorce you immediately and


    cklist our entire family,¡± Josh sobbed.


    He did not care if Alice divorced Daniel. He just did not want to lose a friend in Alice.


    ¡°I told you not to lie to her. Why didn¡¯t you listen? Daniel, you don¡¯t understand Alice. She has no


    qualms about letting go of a man whom she has no love for.¡±


    Josh thought of Alice¡¯s previous rtionships and could not help but shake his head.


    A man whom she had no love for


    She would be able to break off with a guy easily because she did not love him?


    Daniel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Once Alice stopped loving a man and broke off with him, she would


    stop all contacts with him?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Josh sobbed. He then asked seriously, ¡°Daniel, you didn¡¯t do anything else other than lying


    to her about your identity, right?¡±


    However, Daniel was not paying attention to his question. Instead, he said, ¡°Then, if she has been in


    contact with this guy. and even panicked when the guynded in the hospital. That means she still has


    feelings for the guy?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is for sure. There must still be feelings left in them.¡± Josh had no idea who Daniel was


    talking about, so he answered from a general point-of-view.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes turned cold again as he looked in the direction of Johnny¡¯s ward.


    Suddenly, he clenched his fists tightly, making cracking sounds.


    Then, without waiting for Josh to say anything, he walked toward Alice.


    Josh had not even finished speaking. He was taken aback by Daniel¡¯s response. ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    Shouldn¡¯t he think of a way to exin? Why is he so angry?¡±


    He could no longer understand this married man. He was getting confusing.


    Josh was confounded by Daniel¡¯s behavior, but Freddie was able to discern them perfectly.


    He rubbed his chin and burst outughing. ¡°This is an eye-opener. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen


    someone so jealous of their brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Jealous of a brother-inw?¡± William scratched his head. ¡°What brother-inw? Whose brother-in-


    Josh blinked as realization suddenly dawned upon him. ¡°Freddie, are you saying that Daniel is jealous


    of Johnny? He can¡¯t


    be!¡±


    ¡°Johnny? Brother-inw?¡± William felt that he was left out of the conversation and had no inkling what


    was happening. He looked at Freddie and then at Josh.


    ¡°Tell me. Don¡¯t keep me in the dark.¡±


    Josh looked at William in surprise. ¡°William. Don¡¯t you know that Johnny is Alice¡¯s biological brother?¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t he the ex-boyfriend? How did he be the brother?¡± William thought he was watching a


    family drama.


    William and Daniel had always regarded Johnny as Alice¡¯s ex-boyfriend.


    ¡°What bullshit ex-boyfriend. That¡¯s Alice¡¯s half-brother. Alice is very close to him.¡±


    Josh was hopping mad. He facepalmed his head and eximed, ¡°Fuck! We have not even figured out


    how to exin to Alice if she found out about the lies, and Daniel is jealous of her brother. He is the


    death of me.¡±


    ¡°But wait. Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier that Johnny is Alice¡¯s brother?¡± William was exasperated.


    ¡°Why should we tell you? Can¡¯t you find out by yourself? Aren¡¯t you good at gossiping?¡± Josh wanted to


    roll his eyes.


    William did not know what to say. That was the one thing he had no guts to gossip about.


    Alice had just finished chatting with Candice and was about to turn around when a hand suddenly


    rested on her waist.


    The next second, a man pushed her to the side.


    Her back mmed into the wall. Before she could ask what was going on, Daniel¡¯s lips crashed down


    on her.


    11:19


    Alice clenched her fists tightly.


    What was happening? Had Daniel turned into a kissing maniac?


    Send GiftThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Daniel!¡± Alice finally managed to catch her breath and push Daniel away.


    Her eyes widened in frustration. ¡°This is a hospital. Don¡¯t do anything rash!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face was as cold as a piece of thick ice. His dark eyes were pitch ck like night. He spoke


    emotionlessly, ¡°Would I be able to do whatever I want if we were not in the hospital ?¡±


    Alice¡¯s turned solemn upon hearing what Daniel said.


    Daniel was fine just a moment ago. What was wrong with him now?


    She felt like punching him.


    Daniel pinched her chin with one hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°You do not give second chances to


    someone you don¡¯t love, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alice was confused.


    Why did he suddenly ask that? What did he want?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? It is despicable to lead someone on when you have no feelings for him.¡± Alice looked


    at Daniel in all seriousness.


    Daniel looked at Alice without saying a word and stared at her with his dark eyes. Then, he suddenly


    lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    Alice¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. She had no choice but to endure all of that.


    After some time, Daniel finally stopped.


    Alice shut her eyes. She was panting. ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to leave him because you still love him.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± Alice was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yes, you cried for him. You were anxious for him. You were even willing to do a liver transnt for him.


    Obviously, you two have profound feelings for each other,¡± Daniel said in a low voice.


    Alice blinked, her eyelids fluttering slightly. ¡°Are you talking about Johnny Doyle?¡±


    Daniel was overwhelmed with jealousy and did not notice Alice mentioning hisst name at all. ¡°If he


    lied to you, would you separate from him and cklist his entire family?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alice was truly confused. She did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°He can¡¯t be lying to me.¡±


    Most importantly, there was nothing to lie about.


    Other than Johnny¡¯s profession, she knew everything about her brother.


    ¡°You trust him that much?¡± Alice did not even trust Daniel to that extent!


    Alice nodded. ¡°Of course. He is the person I trust the most. We¡¯re so close.¡±


    ¡°You guys are so close? Then what about your husband?¡± What about him? Did Alice not trust Daniel?


    ¡°Oh. You are different. There is noparison here.¡± Alice felt that Daniel was being unreasonable.


    Siblings and husbands were two different entities. Why should they bepared together?


    ¡°We¡¯re different!¡± Anger rose in Daniel¡¯s eyes as he grabbed Alice¡¯s wrist.


    Alice¡¯s wrist was in pain, and she was getting frustrated. ¡°You two are different, to begin with! I didn¡¯t


    say anything wrong! Why are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re different, why didn¡¯t you look for him when you urgently needed a sh marriage? Isn¡¯t it


    better to be with him than with me?¡±


    Alice tilted her head and looked at Daniel speechlessly. ¡°Daniel, do you know what you¡¯re talking


    about?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She was beginning to understand that Daniel was jealous!


    More importantly, he was being jealous for no reason!


    ¡°I know!¡± Daniel spoke solemnly. ¡°Since you love him so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish! We will file for


    divorce tomorrow!¡±


    Alice chuckled in anger and pushed Daniel away. ¡°Yes, I love him! Thank you for fulfilling my wish. We¡¯ll


    get a divorce


    11:19


    Chapter 195 tomorrow!¡±


    She had not forgiven Daniel in the first ce, and there he was, asking her for a divorce out of


    jealousy.


    Alice might as well file for divorce the following day.


    ¡°You can¡¯t wait to divorce me and throw yourself into his arms?¡± Daniel became even more incense,


    seeing how Alice spoke of divorce so candidly.


    Alice crossed her arms. ¡°Yes, I want to divorce you. I want to take care of my brother in peace!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and walked toward Johnny¡¯s ward without waiting for Daniel¡¯s


    reaction.


    Daniel, still seething with anger, suddenly froze when he heard thest word Alice spoke.


    Brother?


    Wait a minute, did Alice mention her brother?

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Back at the hospital corridor.


    William was holding his head with both hands and on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Did you guys see that just now? Alice did not even look at us! Daniel has really done it this time. Alice


    is so angry at him!¡±


    Josh bit his finger and started pacing back and forth.


    ¡°We¡¯re dead! From Alice¡¯s expression, it¡¯s obvious that something big has happened. What should we


    do?¡±


    Just as they were cracking their heads, Daniel walked over, looking bewildered and confused.


    As soon as William saw him, he rushed up to Daniel. ¡°Well, Daniel, did you quarrel with Alice just now?


    What did you say to her?¡±


    ¡°You can dig your own grave, but don¡¯t implicate us¡± Josh looked at him resentfully.


    If Daniel had not made those lies in the first ce, they would not have been dragged into this mess.


    Daniel scowled slightly. ¡°She mentioned a brother.¡±


    ¡°What? What brother?¡± William¡¯s eyes widened as he stared nkly at Daniel.


    Meanwhile, Freddie had already walked over and joined them. He squeezed Daniel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°He


    doesn¡¯t know yet. Exin to him.¡±


    Daniel raised his head and looked at Freddie with a serious expression.


    ¡°The person inside the ward is Alice¡¯s half-brother. Do you understand now, Daniel?¡± Josh asked in


    frustration.


    Daniel did not say anything. He just stared coldly at the men in front of him.


    Freddie, Josh, and William felt a chill running down their spines as Daniel stared at them, and they took


    a few steps back.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me if you don¡¯t know that, Daniel.¡± Josh crossed his arms in front of his chest and


    said faintly,


    Meanwhile, Freddie pretended to clear his throat while avoiding Daniel¡¯s gaze.


    Nheless, Daniel had no intention of letting this slide. He asked in a heavy tone, ¡°You know that


    they¡¯re siblings?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm. After all, people gossip in the entertainment industry. How can I not know?¡± Freddie touched his


    nose with his slender fingers. He did not dare to look at Daniel.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Daniel asked again.


    The adaptive William hurriedly switched sides and stood beside Daniel. His eyes were burning with the


    desire to live. Together with Daniel, he started interrogating Freddie.


    ¡°Yes, Freddie, why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    Freddie was speechless.


    William¡¯s actions left him bbergasted. Finally, Freddie understood why William was Daniel¡¯s top


    ¡°I thought you guys knew. Especially you, Daniel. Aren¡¯t you wary of your wife? You should have


    known, right?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression became even more wretched after hearing what Freddie said.


    When was he ever wary of his wife?


    At the same time, in the ward.


    Johnny was already awake, but he was not in good spirits.


    Alice immediately held his hand and asked with concern, ¡°Johnny, are you feeling unwell? Shall I go


    find a doctor?¡±


    Johnny pointed at the wound and coughed lightly. ¡°It does hurt a little. But, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re looking for a suitable liver donor for you. Once they found a match, we will arrange the


    surgery, Alice said as she wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°I can ept the liver from other people, but not from you. Do you understand?¡± Johnny insisted.


    Alice did not know why her brother was so against her doing the surgery. But knowing her brother¡¯s


    temperament, she


    relented.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    11:19


    Just as the two of them were talking, Josh knocked on the door and entered the room.


    When she saw Josh, Alice asked at once, ¡°No reporters came, right?¡±


    ¡°Did it just dawn upon you that you¡¯re a celebrity?¡± Josh did not know whether tough or cry.


    Regardless, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ray has made some arrangements. With your kind of standing in the


    industry, no one cares about this kind of


    news.¡±


    Alice red at Josh when he said that. How could he say that she was not popr enough in front of


    her brother?


    Johnny loathed people looking down on Alice in the entertainment industry.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Josh was too distracted by the fact that Daniel had been lying to Alice and did not catch Alice¡¯s


    expression at all.


    Afraid that Johnny would be concerned about her, Alice smiled after a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°Johnny, Josh was just joking. I¡¯m not that bad in the entertainment industry. You know I will sign a


    contract with the Kaur family after settling my current contract.¡±


    ¡°I will sign under the brother of the big tycoon, Mr. Kaur. With good resources, I¡¯ll be able to clench the


    roles of the female leads very soon. And when I file for divorce, I will be able to¡­¡±


    Johnny coughed and asked in surprise, ¡°A divorce? Didn¡¯t you just get married?¡±


    Had his boss not checked the system and told him Alice was married, Johnny would still be kept in the


    dark.


    It was one thing for this girl to get married without informing him, but she was talking about divorce


    now? That quick?


    At this moment, Josh¡¯s body stiffened. He looked at Alice nervously. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You just got


    married. Why are you getting a divorce?¡±


    If Alice dared divorce Daniel, none of them would be able to live in peace!


    What miserable lives they led. Not only were they always at Daniel¡¯s beck and call, but they were his


    punching bag too.


    Daniel should vent his anger on other people instead.


    Alice rolled her eyes at Josh. ¡°The rtionship is broken and cannot be mended. There is no point in


    carrying on.¡±


    When Johnny heard what Alice said, he coughed and weakly raised his hand and put it on Alice¡¯s


    wrist.


    ¡°Alice, where is that bastard who is bullying you? Get him down here now. I¡¯ll inform my friend to lock


    him up for two months!¡±


    Hearing this, Josh subconsciously rubbed his arms.


    On the surface, Johnny seemed like an innocuous male host, but Josh and Alice knew it was not as


    simple as he looked.


    If he said he wanted to lock someone up, he was not joking.


    Silently, Josh was already mourning for Daniel.


    ¡°This is between us, and I can settle it with him. You should rest. Recuperating is the most important


    thing.¡±


    Alice was worried about Johnny and did not want him to worry about her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Since the doctors brought me back from the brink of death, I will not die that easily,¡± the pale¨C


    faced Johnny said with determination.


    With that, he got down to business.


    ¡°Alice, help me contact Lieutenant Higgs and tell him my cover was blown. I can¡¯t carry out the rest of


    the task as nned.¡±


    Alice and Josh were shocked by his words.


    Especially Alice, who looked incredulous. ¡°Your cover was blown? So Johnny, I was not mistaken.


    You¡¯re really a spy?¡±


    When Johnny debuted under the alias of Big Johnny, Alice already had her suspicions.


    However, whenever she tried to ask Johnny, he refused to divulge anything, like his mouth was glued


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    tight by super glue.


    Alice did not expect Johnny to admit it now.


    Therefore, his injuries were because of his mission, right?


    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m an undercover agent. Sorry for making you worry,¡± Johnny apologized.


    ¡°However, they left evidence behind when they attacked me this time. Lieutenant Higgs knows how to


    nab them. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m worried about your situation. I had thought your husband was from a wealthy


    family, so it didn¡¯t matter if they took revenge. But he¡¯s just an ordinary employee.¡±


    In fact, Johnny had always hoped that Alice¡¯s partner would be a capable man.


    As a result, he was disappointed to learn about Daniel¡¯s profession from Alice.


    That was why Johnny had avoided meeting Daniel.


    11:19


    And now, before he even had the chance to meet Daniel, his sister was already prepared to divorce


    him.


    When Josh, standing beside them, heard him, he subconsciously muttered, ¡°He is not that ordinary.


    He was the head of the Kaur family and could very well protect Alice.


    Johnny heard Josh, and he raised his eyes to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s not ordinary?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Josh covered his mouth and shook his head guiltily. ¡°I was distracted just now and said something by


    mistake.¡±


    Fuck, did he almost reveal Daniel¡¯s identity just now?


    But Johnny was different from Alice!


    Johnny was an undercover agent!


    And one had to be a high¨Clevel criminal investigation officer to be an undercover agent. He should


    possess some extraordinary observation skills.


    Moreover, the minute Johnny checked the system, he would be able to unearth Daniel¡¯s identity.


    Therefore, he had to be careful.


    Unless Daniel confessed, he should never let slip the truth.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be dire.


    Alice red at Josh. ¡°If you¡¯re too tired, go back and rest! Don¡¯t ck off here. I don¡¯t have the energy


    to take care of you!¡±


    Josh nodded as if he had just been pardoned. ¡°Okay. Okay then. Then, I¡¯ll make a move first.¡±


    He was not good at lying. The longer he lingered, the


    Alice looked at Josh and shook her head helplessly. Then, she said, ¡°Remember to help me pick up


    the kids from kindergarten.¡±


    William and the others did not look very reliable. It was safer to ask Josh for help.


    Josh¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard that. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re getting a divorce? Why are you


    still so concerned about the kids?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m only nning to leave the husband. I will still acknowledge the kids.¡± Alice smiled. ¡°Also,


    do you think William and Daniel are reliable people?¡±


    ¡°Oh. They are indeed unreliable.¡± Josh nodded.


    Suddenly, Josh thought of something. If Alice could just abandon the husband and retain the children,


    then maybe she could retain the brother also.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As Josh left the ward, doubts shed across Johnny¡¯s eyes.


    Why was Josh¡¯s reaction so strange when it came to Alice¡¯s husband?


    If he had not been bedridden in the hospital bed and unable to carry out an investigation, Johnny would


    have detained Josh and interrogated him.


    Back at the corridor.


    Daniel was still letting off steam.


    Josh walked out of the ward and let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°How is it? How is Alice doing?¡± William walked over and bombarded Josh with questions.


    Josh looked hesitantly at Daniel.


    He then said, ¡°There¡¯s good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the good news first!¡± William urged. ¡°Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Tell us quickly.¡±


    ¡°The good news is, Johnny¡¯s real upation is not a male host. He¡¯s probably a senior police officer


    working undercover. You don¡¯t have to worry about what Alice¡¯s family is doing.¡±


    ¡°I knew that guy is not what he seems,¡± Freddie said with an expected expression.


    Meanwhile, Daniel looked at Josh. ¡°And the bad news?¡±


    ¡°The bad news is, he is an investigator! He has eagle eyes like that of a lie detector! Daniel, you¡¯re


    finished! Just wait to be exposed at any time!¡±


    Josh was fuming, his face was full of grievances.


    If Daniel had spoken the truth from the start, he would not have to worry about this now.


    Daniel frowned and nced at him. ¡°Okay.¡±


    11:191


    Bernard, who had been silent all this while and sorting out his thoughts, stroked his chin with a smile.


    ¡°Josh, what Daniel should be worried about now is not Johnny forcing a confession on him. Rather, he


    had infuriated his wife, and she may file for divorce any time.¡±


    Daniel turned sideways and looked at Bernard with a piercing gaze.


    He had guessed correctly.


    Bernard did not stop there. He ced his hands on Daniel¡¯s shoulders and smiled.


    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d find a way to make up for my mistakes. Of course, unless you do not want to live with


    your wife anymore, then pretend I did not say anything today.¡±


    ¡°How can I atone for my mistakes?¡± Daniel immediately asked.


    Bernard heaved a sigh of relief. At least Daniel wanted to make up for his mistakes and was not totally


    helpless.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    ¡°Do you know to buy roses, embrace, kiss, and say sweet nothing to your wife?¡± Bernard looked at


    Daniel. Before Daniel could answer, William, who knew his brother too well, instantly shook his head.


    ¡°If Daniel can sweet-talk, pigs can fly!¡± William said as he looked at Josh.


    ¡°Josh, why don¡¯t we consider saving our rtionship with Alice instead?¡±


    Daniel was astonished by his remark.


    Are those really his brothers? They would betray him in a time like this?


    ¡°That is interesting. I¡¯m curious. What kind of charm does Alice possess that you guys can give up


    Daniel for her?¡±


    Bernard wasughing so hard that he was rocking back and forth with his hand on his stomach,


    As far as Bernard knew, everyone in the Kaur family was uptight and serious. They had no ir for


    jokes,


    How did they be so witty after meeting Alice?


    Daniel¡¯s face became more sullen. He nced coldly at them and took out his phone. He took a look at


    the time.


    ¡°William, buy flowers.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re really going to buy flowers? Are you going to send them to the hospital?¡±


    Although it might not be that appropriate.


    ¡°Yes, champagne roses.¡± Alice liked them thest time he bought them.


    ¡°Really? Send them to the hospital? Are you not going to continue with the liver transnt matching for


    Johnny?¡± William tried to exin that sending roses to the hospital with great fanfare would arouse


    suspicion.


    ¡°We will execute both at the same time¡±


    ¡°Well, I would suggest otherwise.¡± William looked to Bernard for support.


    However, Bernard looked like he was amused with what was happening and had no intentions of


    interfering at all.


    At the same time, at the kindergarten.


    Three hyperactive children gathered together. They stroked their chins at the same time in seriousness,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Uncle William said that Mommy is being nice to another man¡± Aidy sighed. ¡°Looks like we have to


    prepare ourselves for a stepfather¡±


    ¡°Aidy, Coco.¡± Benny blinked and looked at his siblings worriedly,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aidy looked at Benny,


    Benny sighed softly. ¡°If we have a stepfather, would Alice give birth to other babies with him? I heard


    from As from the ss next door that his Mommy had a baby with another man.


    ¡°After that, As¡¯s mommy didn¡¯t dote on him anymore and didn¡¯t like to y with him anymore! If Alice


    has another baby, will she not dote on us anymore?¡±


    Aidy and Coco widened their eyes in rm when they heard what Benny said.


    ¡°Although our father is petty and has low EQ, and does not know how to make Alice happy, he is our


    real father, at least,¡± Benny added.


    Aidy nodded. ¡°Our real father. With a little bit of training, he can still be useful. But a stepfather will not


    be on the same side as us. He will definitely hit us!¡±


    Coco looked at his siblings. Suddenly, he hopped down from his bench and said with a serious


    expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡±


    They needed to help their father protect his wife!


    When the three precious children ski pped their sses and came to the hospital, Daniel was away


    buying flowers for Alice.


    They entered the ward and saw Alice taking care of Johnny meticulously.


    Jealousy was written all over their faces.


    When Alice saw them, she was bewildered. ¡°My precious, don¡¯t you guys have sses at the


    kindergarten today?¡±


    11:19


    The three children walked over and encircled Alice.


    Aidy said, ¡°My brothers and I had a nightmare during our afternoon naps.¡±


    When Alice heard that, she squatted down immediately and looked at the three of them with concern.


    ¡°What kind of nightmare did you have?¡±


    Benny rubbed his teary red eyes and leaned into Alice¡¯s arms like a weak little kitten.


    ¡°Mommy, I dreamed that you didn¡¯t want Daddy anymore and got married to a man we don¡¯t know. That


    man made you give birth to a new baby.¡±


    ¡°That man hit us. So did that new baby. We couldn¡¯t find you, and we could only cry.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Benny broke down in tears as he spoke. His pitiful look made Alice¡¯s heart wrenched in pain.


    She quickly took him into her arms and patted his back gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my precious. Mommy will not give other guys a chance. I will not have babies with other men


    to hit you, too. The dream is not real.


    ¡°But.¡± Benny turned to look at the bed.


    Johnny was lying on the bed. Although he was unable to move, Johnny was not muddle-headed.


    The three children looked at him defensively as soon as they entered the ward. How could he not tell


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    what they were worried about?


    These little fellows were quite scheming.


    However, he was not just any outsider. He was Alice¡¯s brother, and the three children were his


    nephews.


    ¡°Alice, didn¡¯t you tell them who I am?¡± Johnny had wanted to see how the three rascals would continue


    their act.


    However, after he saw Coco¡¯s cold gaze, he changed his mind and asked with a smile.


    Alice recalled how Daniel had brutishly kissed her because of a misunderstanding. She looked


    solemnly at the three children.


    ¡°Aidy, Coco, and Benny. Mommy is going to introduce someone to you,¡± Alice said.


    The three children stood upright immediately, like little soldiers waiting to pass inspection in the army.


    Yes, they were waiting for their mommy to speak.


    ¡°The person on the bed is Mommy¡¯s brother. Therefore, he is your Uncle Johnny. Don¡¯t misunderstand


    anymore!¡±


    Mommy¡¯s brother and not an outsider?


    The three children perked up, and their eyes lit up instantly. They looked at Johnny.


    The pale-looking Johnny smiled as he slowly said, ¡°Hello, children. Nice to meet you!¡±


    However, the three children did not greet him back immediately.


    After a moment, Aidy walked over and poured a ss of water. After confirming the temperature of the


    water, he ced a straw in the cup.


    Then, very carefully, Aidy passed the cup to Johnny. ¡°Uncle Johnny, your voice sounds h oa rse. Quick,


    drink some warm water first!¡±


    Coco, on the other hand, was adjusting Johnny¡¯s bed. With a serious expression, he asked in his


    pleasant-sounding voice, ¡°Uncle Johnny, is this morefortable?¡±.


    As for Benny, he picked up an orange and started peeling it.


    ¡°People say patients need more vitamin C. I¡¯ll peel an orange for Uncle Johnny.¡±


    Alice felt warm-hearted, looking at the three precious kids.


    On the other hand, Johnny could not help butugh.


    These three little fellows were quite discerning. And they have high EQ, too.


    No wonder Alice liked them so much.


    It was a picture of coziness in the ward. Then Freddie pushed open the door and entered.


    Daniel had asked him to arrange a change of hospital and ward for Johnny.


    ¡°Mr. King.¡± Alice looked at Freddie with gratitude in her eyes. ¡°Thank you for today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me so soon,¡± Freddie said and nced at the three little ones calmly.


    ¡°Fortunately, these three little fellows are not on the same EQ level as Daniel,¡± he thought.


    ¡°Molly needs a better working environment, so I suggest transferring you to the Kaur family¡¯s private


    hospital,¡± Freddie


    said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is right for us to go to the Kaur family¡¯s private hospital.¡± Alice had already felt she was


    infringing when she asked Molly for help.


    11:19


    What would Mr. Kaur think if they went to the Kaur family¡¯s private hospital?


    ¡°How is it not right? Daniel is our friend. Any rtive of yours is Daniel¡¯s rtive and also our rtive!¡±


    Freddie smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s our honor to help you. Moreover, if you refuse, people may gossip in the future that the Kaur Group


    mistreats its employees!¡±


    ¡°But.¡± Alice hesitated.


    Johnny, who was ying with the children, suddenly turned solemn.


    He said, ¡°Mr. King, I would like to know the full name of the person who helped me.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Freddie was stunned. His gaze met Johnny¡¯s eagle-sharp eyes, and his heart sank.


    F uck!


    Josh was right. This investigative officer had exceptionally sharp senses.


    That could not do. He had to remain calm and not reveal any ws.


    ¡°Mr. Doyle, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t reveal that information to you. Everyone knows that the CEO of Kaur


    Group never discloses his real name or makes public appearances.


    ¡°That is not only to protect thepany¡¯s image, but also to protect the CEO and his family¡¯s safety.


    Freddie thought that he hade up with a good excuse. No one would refute that.


    However, Johnny only narrowed his eyes and smirked.


    He said with a smile, ¡°I see. Luckily, it is to protect the image of thepany and not so he can


    deceive people.¡±


    Freddie was taken aback by his reply.


    Motherf ucker!


    Could Johnny have sniffed something out?


    Freddie suddenly felt guilty for no reason.


    In fact, Johnny had no idea what was going on. It was just his gut feeling telling him that there was


    more to Daniel and Mr.


    Kaur.


    What he said to Freddie was just a test.


    And he had been observing Freddie¡¯s reaction. He saw the shock and panic that shed across


    Freddie¡¯s eyes.


    Therefore, Johnny did not need any more information from him. His suspicions were confirmed.


    That Mr. Kaur.


    No matter what they said about him, they were lying.


    ¡°If Mr. Kaur is doing business ethically, then there is nothing to worry about. However, if he is involved


    in unscrupulous dealings like lying to my precious sister, then he will be sorry.¡±


    Johnny paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I will bring the entire Lonrid Criminal Investigation


    Team to uphold justice for my sister. Then I will break his and his friends¡¯ legs.¡±


    Freddie was appalled.


    Was that a warning?


    What should he do next?


    Freddie panicked and did not know how to reply.


    Sensing the uptight atmosphere, Alice hurried over and said, ¡°Johnny, the doctor said you should not


    speak so much. Rest well first¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Johnny nodded and looked at Freddie with a smile. ¡°I was just joking, Mr. King. Please don¡¯t take


    it seriously.¡±


    Freddie was even more bewildered.


    No, he knew that was not a joke. He ought to take it seriously.


    Freddie felt aggrieved, but he could not reveal the truth.


    He could only pretend to be calm and asked Alice, ¡°Then what about the transfer?¡±


    Before Alice could answer, Johnny smiled and replied, ¡°Of course, we will do the transfer! And if it is not


    too much of a ha ssle, I would like to request a luxurious VIP suite from Mr. Kaur and Mr. King.¡±


    As Johnny spoke, he looked at Alice. ¡°My sister is apanying me in the hospital. I can¡¯t let her stay


    in amon room.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. That is not a problem. I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± Freddie nodded with a stiff smile.


    After settling the transfer issue with them, Freddie dashed out of the ward as if his life depended on it.


    He did not even look at the three children.


    10:55


    Alice was confused as she looked at Freddie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. King today?¡±


    Johnny smiled meaningfully. ¡°It¡¯s probably because his leg is ufortable¡± Johnny was prepared to


    break it.


    Alice frowned. ¡°Johnny, you¡¯re a little strange too¡±


    ¡°No, I am not!¡± Johnny turned and looked at the three children beside him, who had been observing the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    situation. ¡°Come, Alice and you three. Tell me about Daniel¡±


    In the smoking area of the hospital corridor,


    Freddie only managed to calm down after a smoke, ¡°F uck! Did that guy use his detective skills on me


    just now? Did I give myself away?¡±


    Bernard watched him from the side, his eyes looking as cu nning as fox. ¡°As long as your gaze is not


    dodgy, he shouldn¡¯t be able to see through it.¡±


    ¡°No, no. My eyes are very steady¡±


    As Freddie replied, he saw Danieling back with roses. He strode forward and grabbed Daniel¡¯s


    shoulder,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe clean with Alice and Johnny!¡±


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Daniel looked up and nced at Freddie. What was wrong with this guy?


    Once he saw Daniel¡¯s reaction, Freddie knew he was not going toe clean with his lies.


    ¡°That brother-inw of yours has sharp eyes. If you don¡¯te clean now, I¡¯m worried he will use his


    detective skill on you. By then, you and your wife may really need to file for a divorce?


    Upon hearing this, Daniel replied nkly, ¡°We won¡¯t get a divorce¡±


    Freddie pinched the bridge of his nose between his eyebrows. He turned and looked at Bernard before


    looking at Daniel ¡°If you don¡¯t want a divorce, you must stop with the lies. Today seems to be a great


    opportunity. Why not confess to her today?¡±


    Daniel nced at him coldly. ¡°Do you think it will make a difference if I confessed today?¡±


    ¡°Well¡± Freddie rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Are you afraid that your brother-inw is in a bad mood and will break our legs before we can exin


    ourselves?¡± Freddie muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s obvious that Johnny loves Alice a lot. Although he is injured and can¡¯t move, his


    colleagues can. Those people are for real¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if they just break your legs, but it has nothing to do with us. This can¡¯t do. We should kneel


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    before Alice now and beg for her forgiveness


    Daniel was speechless.


    What kind of friend was that?


    However, judging by their temperament, it would not be surprising if they sacrificed Daniel to save their


    rtionship with Alice.


    After all, they all agreed that Alice was a good person and approved of her as his wife.


    Daniel could not help but feel jealous when he thought of how those people had tter his wife.


    Freddie¡¯s face darkened as he could sense Daniel overthinking things and getting jealous.


    ¡°Hey, Daniel. Don¡¯t tell me you are jealous again. Let me tell you, why did we approve of Alice? It¡¯s all


    because of you.¡±


    It was only because Daniel cared so much about Alice. Otherwise, they would not have bothered about


    her at all.


    Daniel hugged the roses tightly and looked calmly at his brothers and friends standing before him.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    ¡°Ever since Alice appeared, you¡¯ve started to gain some emotions and have even experienced the


    feeling of jealousy. You are bing more like a normal person, Freddie said and looked at Bernard.


    Bernard agreed with Freddie. ¡°In the past, you were like an iceberg among the clouds. You were lofty


    and seemed out of reach. But now, you¡¯re more down-to-earth and like a normal person¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we hope that you can fess up to Alice as soon as possible so that you won¡¯t


    lose her,¡± Freddie said.


    At this moment, Molly knocked on the door and entered.


    She was holding a few test reports. ¡°Mr. Kaur, We found two people who are a match for Mr. Doyle.


    Hearing, this, Daniel immediately turned and looked at her. ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you and Mr. Yates, Molly replied.


    Freddie crossed his arms and smiled, ¡°Bernard, why don¡¯t you do this surgery instead of Daniel? So


    that Daniel will not be impotent after the surgery?¡±


    Daniel looked at Freddie.


    Bernard smiled. He had no objections,


    However, Daniel kept staring at the document Molly was holding


    Finally, he said, ¡°Bernard needs to fly nes. It¡¯s not suitable for him to have scars on his body!¡±


    In other words, Daniel wanted to be the one to save Alice¡¯s brother.


    Molly had hoped that Bernard would be the one going for the liver transnt. Else, Mr. Kaur had


    volunteered, and she could not reject him out of her duties as a doctor.


    10:55


    ¡°Can we schedule the surgery for tonight?¡± Daniel asked again.


    ¡°Mr. Doyle has quite good stamina and physique. We can proceed with the surgery immediately after


    transferring him to another hospital. But Mr. Kaur, can your body take it?¡±


    What Molly meant was that Daniel could be exhausted from all this traveling. If he underwent the


    surgery now, there might be a possibility that he could slip into unconsciousness.


    ¡°It is not a problem for me. But you have to tell Alice that I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s suitable¡± Daniel


    instructed.


    ¡°What?¡± Freddieughed out loud. He finally understood Daniel¡¯s intentions. He was afraid that his wife


    would leave him after he told her about his lies, and hadid this scheme in advance.


    With Alice¡¯s personality, if Daniel went for the surgery, she would put off the divorce with him.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:55

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    When Alice heard what Molly told them in the ward, she immediately looked conflicted.


    Johnny frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there a problem with Daniel doing the surgery?¡±


    ¡°Well. He¡¯s traveled a long way. I¡¯m worried about his physical condition. How about postponing the


    surgery to a few dayster?¡± Alice looked at Molly.


    However, Molly had already been instructed by Daniel, and she shook her head solemnly.


    ¡°Miss Doyle, looking at Mr. Doyle¡¯s current physical condition, he requires timely surgery. Otherwise,


    his other or ga ns may start to fail due to a weak liver.¡±


    Alice frowned. She did not want anything to happen to her brother.


    ¡°Moreover, Mr. Kaur is a perfectly healthy male. As long as he receives good care after the surgery and


    gets ample rest, he would be able to go back to his normal routine after three days.¡±


    Molly felt a little guilty about lying to Alice. She had never lied before. But Daniel had requested her to


    spin up stories one after another. She was about to break down.


    While Molly was being distracted by her own lies, Johnny had already noticed her restless fidgeting


    whenever she told a lie.


    Johnny pondered for a few seconds and picked up Alice¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Since your husband¡¯s physical condition is fine, let¡¯s do the surgery after the transfer to the other


    hospital. We¡¯ll be in the same ward after the surgery, and it will be more convenient for you to take care


    of him.¡±


    Molly suddenly started coughing. She turned to look at Johnny


    In that instant, she felt even more aggrieved.


    Something might happen if the two of them stayed in the same ward!


    ¡°Well, all right, then.¡± Alice nodded. She took a deep breath as if she had set her mind on something.


    She then said, ¡°I won¡¯t bring up the matter of the divorce to him until you¡¯re both well again.¡±


    She would be an ingrate if she did that.


    Molly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Johnny caught that again.


    He smirked, and then said with a smile, ¡°Dr. Drea, please arrange for me to be transferred to another


    hospital as soon as possible. The earlier the surgery, the better it is!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    After all the parties agreed to the surgery, Freddie quickly made the arrangements for the transfer to


    the hospital.


    In the midst of this, Daniel gifted the bouquet of roses to Alice. Thetter did not refuse the flowers, but


    only looked at Daniel with aplicated gaze.


    While they were preparing for the surgery, Aidy sneaked up to his father¡¯s side.


    He took his father¡¯s hand with a solemn look.


    Then, in an earnest tone, Aidy said, ¡°Daddy, this is a rare opportunity! You have to seize it! Remember,


    since ancient times, true feelings are unreliable. Schemes are the only way to peoples¡¯ hearts. You


    have to put on a good show!¡±


    Daniel stared nkly at Aidy.


    He was surprised by how precocious and street-smart his son was!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His son had out-smarted his father in terms of tricks and schemes.


    ¡°Moreover, Alice had mentioned she will not talk about the divorce while you are recovering from the


    surgery. Remember to act weak with her and pretend to be pitiful! Find an opportunity to confess!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Daniel nodded.


    Just as Aidy finished his speech, Alice came in.


    However, Alice came in with a different intention. She looked worriedly and with concern at Daniel.


    ¡°You do not have to do this.¡±


    10:55


    ¡°No, I can do it.¡± Daniel interrupted his wife.


    Alice looked up at him with aplicated expression. ¡°Thank you for this.¡±


    ¡°A verbal thanks is not enough,¡± Daniel suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alice was taken aback by Daniel¡¯s reply. She looked at him. ¡°Then, what do you want?¡±


    Daniel approached her slowly. After cornering Alice to the wall, he held her face in his hands suddenly.


    Daniel lowered his head.


    The tip of his nose gently touched hers.


    Alice could feel Daniel¡¯s warm breath on her face and her heart started to beat wildly.


    ¡°Daniel.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Daniel¡¯s ced his fingers down on her lips. ¡°Can you give me a


    booster?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:55

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    ¡°cebo?¡± Alice was a little confused.


    What did this man want?


    At first, he said it wasn¡¯t enough to say ¡°thank you¡±, then he said he wanted a cebo¡­.


    ¡°Yes, can I have it?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were burning, and his expression resembled that of a demanding


    child craving for something.


    Alice¡¯s face turned even redder under his gaze. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t get so close.¡±


    Then promise me a cebo first. Daniel¡¯s breathing lingered in Alice¡¯s car.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    His voice was exceptionally seductive.


    Alice had no choice but to nod. ¡°Alright, you¡­ you can go now. I¡¯ll get a doctor to give it to you.¡±


    There¡¯s no need for a doctor.¡± Daniel suddenly cupped her face in his hands. ¡°You¡¯re my cebo.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Alice¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, then gradually she shut them.


    Her curly eyshes fluttered slightly.


    In this room, all her voice was swallowed up.


    In its ce was the sound of clothes rubbing against each other¡­


    She wasn¡¯t sure how long itsted. Eventually, Daniel retracted his lips. His delicate fingers gently


    traced the boundary of Alice¡¯s vivid red lips.


    It seemed he wasn¡¯t satisfied and craved more.


    ¡°What a pity. I have to go in for surgery. The rest of the cebo can only be taken after that.¡±


    Alice blushed and stared at the man.


    How could he say all this without blushing?


    Moreover, who was the one who was so arrogant and cool previously and wanted to divorce her?


    The change was too fast!


    Interpreting the look on Alice¡¯s face, Daniel abruptly wrapped his arms around her waist and nestled his


    head into her shoulder.


    ¡°It was my fault. I¡­ I was jealous. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered.


    Alice raised her eyebrows. Was he admitting to being jealous and apologizing to her?


    She had to admit that his apology was actually to her liking.


    After all, they had known each other for so long. She knew his temper very well. It was not easy for a


    proud person like him to apologize.


    Now that he genuinely wanted to help her brother get a liver transnt and sincerely apologized to her,


    she felt ready to forgive him.


    ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t you going to the surgery? Let¡¯s go out first.¡± Alice patted the man¡¯s shoulder.


    Daniel nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    When Alice and Daniel went out, Reba Kaur and the others had already arrived.


    However, they did not care about Daniel. Instead, they surrounded Alice.


    ¡°Alice, how¡¯s your brother¡¯s condition? Is Daniel¡¯s liver enough? If it¡¯s not enough, Noah, William, and


    Josh can do it.¡±


    ¡°At the very least, I¡¯ll capture those brats from my family and have them help your brother.¡±


    ¡°If Daniel dies, we¡¯ll erect a monument for him and find a new husband for you.¡±


    Originally, these words were kind enough, butter on, the elders led by Reba actually began to say


    something about Daniel¡¯s death¡­


    Daniel¡¯s face was so dark that the entire hospital turned ck.


    Was he still the leader of the Kaur family?


    10:55


    Was he still Reba¡¯s son?


    Then why did she curse him to death and could not wait to find another husband for her daughter-in-


    Alice noticed Daniel¡¯s expression and quickly walked over. She held his arm and said softly, ¡°Mom was


    just joking. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Daniel nodded, but his expression was still grim.


    Alice stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°I promised the children that I would never find them a stepfather, nor would I have children with


    anyone else and let other children bully them.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Daniel¡¯s expression instantly brightened.


    There was nothing wrong with hisprehension ability¡­


    He could tell that his wife had said that she would not be with anyone else and wanted to have more


    children with him!


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:55

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    When Daniel entered the operating room, he was obviously very happy.


    William and the others watched from behind and could not help but be surprised.


    ¡°Freddie, have you noticed that my brother¡¯s expression is like he just won the lottery?¡± William asked.


    Freddie put his hand on William¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. A liver for a little


    reprieve. If it were me, I would be happy too!¡±


    Seeing how close they were, Alice couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. When had the two of them got


    to know each other so well?


    Moreover, from the way he talked to them, Freddie seemed to have known Reba and the others for


    many years.


    ¡°Mommy, you must be tired. Let¡¯s take you to the side to rest.¡± Aidy suddenly raised his hand and


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    tugged at Alice¡¯s sleeve.


    Alice came back to her senses and looked down at the three children. She nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Three hourster, the liver transnt waspleted.


    Daniel and Johnny were both unconscious when they were pushed out.


    Alice nced at the time and handed the children to Reba and the others to take back. She stayed


    at the hospital to apany them.


    ¡°Alice, you¡¯ve been tired for a long time. I¡¯ll look after them. Go back and rest.¡±


    William saw Alice sitting there, nodding off. However, she still looked like she was trying her best to


    stay awake. He quickly walked over and spoke to her.


    However, Alice looked at the two unconscious men and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Drea has already said that they¡¯re fine. They¡¯ll wake up after sleeping for about ten hours. Don¡¯t


    worry. Trust me, I¡¯m the most reliable brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of them for you!¡±


    As William spoke, he was about to push Alice out.


    In the end, Alice could not stand William¡¯s urging and could only follow Freddie and the others back.


    ¡°Miss Doyle.¡± While driving, Freddie nced at Alice through the rearview mirror and said tentatively.


    Alice looked up at Freddie and Bernard in the front row. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. King¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy¡­ If the person closest to you lied to you on a matter of principle, what


    would you do?¡± Freddie asked.


    ¡°It depends on what the principle is,¡± Alice said.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s your husband? What if he lied to you¡­¡± Freddie asked again.


    Alice frowned and looked at the back of the two men¡¯s heads seriously. ¡°Mr. King, do you mean that my


    husband has an affair?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible!¡± Freddie was so frightened that he nearly mixed up the elerator with the


    brake. ¡°No one else could put up with his temper but you.¡±


    ¡°Then you mean¡­¡± Alice was confused. If Freddie was that hesitant, something must have definitely


    happened to Daniel.


    Seeing that Freddie could not handle it, Bernard hurriedly said, ¡°For example, your husband told you


    earlier that he earns 3,000 dors a month, but he actually earns a little more than that¡­ Would you be


    angry?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alice smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ie is not a matter of principle.¡±


    ¡°What if his family¡¯s ie isn¡¯t that low?¡± Bernard continued to ask.


    ¡°Then I should be happy for them.¡± Alice smiled.


    Feeling that he had passed these few stages, Bernard asked boldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t care about their


    ie and jobs, what do you care about the most? Could you tell us?¡±


    Afraid that Alice would be suspicious, Bernard added, ¡°I¡¯m just genuinely curious. I¡¯m wondering how


    your husband was able to push all the right buttons, you know? It might be something we could have a


    goodugh about.¡±


    Alice was speechless. If these two people were not big CEOs, she would definitely argue with them.


    10:55


    How could theyugh at her husband?


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10-550

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    ¡°The girls I know usually care about their husbands¡¯ loyalty and whether they will tell them about their


    families¡­¡± Freddie nced at Bernard and smiled.


    Then he went on, ¡°But you¡¯re not like the girls we know, so we¡¯re curious to know what it is about


    Daniel that you care


    about the most.¡±


    ¡°I care if he is honest with me,¡± Alice answered honestly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bernard and Freddie were curious about her answer.


    ¡°That means¡­ Is he guarded against me? When I married him, I never guarded against him and never


    thought of hiding things from him.¡±


    ¡°But if he¡¯s keeping everything from me except his real name, then I might be furious.¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t care about Daniel¡¯s sry because they hadn¡¯t been married long. It was understandable


    that he did not trust her financially.


    However, the fact that he had hidden his identity and family meant that he had never thought of


    maintaining a long-term marriage with her.


    ¡°If he had already considered getting a divorce when we got married¡­ That would be an insult to me.¡±


    Freddie and Bernard were silent.


    Actually, they could understand Alice¡¯s feelings.


    If it were them, they would also be angry.


    ¡°Fortunately, Daniel only lied about his sry. There¡¯s no problem with anything else¡­ I¡¯ve met his


    family.¡±


    Alice smiled and continued, ¡°He can lie to me, but there are so many people in his family. It¡¯s


    impossible for them all to lie


    to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Freddie had mixed feelings.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t just Daniel who was lying. It was the whole family. And as Daniel¡¯s friends, the two of


    them were also lying¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen their living environment and interacted with everyone in his family. I know it can¡¯t be faked.¡±


    Alice looked at Freddie.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°So, Mr. King, you don¡¯t have to test me for Daniel. As long as he


    doesn¡¯t hide everything from me except for his own name, I won¡¯t leave him for the time being.¡±


    Freddie hummed in agreement, but his hands on the steering wheel were trembling slightly.


    That¡¯s bad.


    Daniel was hiding everything from her except for his own name!


    After seeing Alice return home, Freddie and Bernard were not in the mood to go back and rest.


    The two men were smoking in the car.


    Freddie sighed softly. ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? It depends on Daniel¡¯s attitude. If he¡¯s afraid and wants to keep hiding it, there¡¯s


    nothing else we can do.¡±


    Bernard was also helpless. Why did Daniel lie to Alice from the beginning?


    ¡°His attitude isn¡¯t important. It¡¯s Alice¡¯s attitude that matters! If you ask me, I think it¡¯s better to be


    honest. Hide


    Freddie had a younger sister, so it was easy for him to put himself in Alice¡¯s shoes.


    my


    a ss!¡±


    ¡°When he tells a lie, he needs more lies to make up for it. The lies will get bigger and bigger. Has he


    thought about how Alice will feel?¡±


    ¡°He helped her brother with a liver transnt, so he should make the most of that and impress her. He


    needs to exin everything early on to have a chance at getting her forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°If Daniel and the Kaur family are afraid of losing her and continue to lie to her, she won¡¯t turn back, no


    matter what he


    does.¡±


    Bernard also felt that what Freddie said made sense. Rubbing his chin, he pondered and said, ¡°Then


    why don¡¯t it with Daniel?¡±


    you


    discuss


    10:55


    ¡°We should do it together!¡± Freddie thought he might not be able to wake Daniel up alone.


    The next morning.


    Daniel opened his eyes first.


    Molly went into the ward to take a look. When she saw that Johnny¡¯s eyes were still closed, she said


    directly, ¡°Mr. Kaur, you


    and Mr. Doyle are doing well. If nothing goes wrong, the wound willpletely heal in a week.¡±


    Daniel nodded and reminded her, ¡°Remember to change your words when he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the side, Johnny, who had woken up long ago, almost grunted coldly.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:55

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    ¡°Daniel, I think you shouldn¡¯t hide it from Alice,¡± William said as he nibbled on an apple.


    ¡°Freddie and Bernard helped you test it out yesterday. Alice said that if you¡¯re fake except for your


    name, you¡¯ll be finished.¡±


    ¡°Is that really what she meant?¡± Daniel was conflicted. He did not want to lose Alice, so he did not want


    to tell the truth


    now.


    ¡°It is, so let¡¯s think of a way to confess. William had a headache. ¡°The key is that our whole family is


    lying to her. How can we confess¡­.


    ¡°Your whole family is lying to her?¡±


    Before Daniel could say anything, the man on the bed beside him sat up.


    His face was a little pale, and his beautiful eyes were filled with a cold light as he stared at Daniel and


    William.


    The apple in William¡¯s hand fell to the ground and he looked at Daniel.


    Then, he looked at Johnny and waspletely petrified.


    What should he do? Johnny Doyle had woken up!


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯ve been taking care of you guys for the entire night. I¡¯m probably too tired, so I¡¯m


    hallucinating.¡± William moved to Daniel¡¯s side like a crab.


    Daniel frowned. How could Johnny wake up?


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, calm down first.¡± Johnny¡¯s voice was colder than ice.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daniel, can I faint?¡± William looked at Johnny, his hands trembling.


    Josh had said that Johnny was a big shot in the police force.


    He could beat them up if he wanted to.


    Daniel was silent. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know how to exin to Johnny.


    Johnny¡¯s expression turned even gloomier. A storm brewed in his eyes as he said coldly, ¡°Mr. Kaur, you


    can faint if you want. I have plenty of patience to wait for you to wake up!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, I¡¯ll prepare the medicine for you.¡± Molly¡¯s survival instinct kicked in quickly. Sensing that


    something was wrong, she made a quick getaway.


    William also wanted to run, but just as he raised his leg, he received a warning look from Johnny. He


    immediately froze on the spot.


    They were going to die here today.


    ¡°Mr. Daniel Kaur, don¡¯t you want to have a good chat with me?¡± Johnny asked coldly.


    When Alice told him that this guy was an ordinary person, he did not suspect anything. He just wanted


    to find a chance to test his character.


    Unexpectedly, before Johnny had a chance to do anything, this guy had dug his own grave!


    How dare they all lie to his sister!


    They were looking for trouble!


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Daniel looked at him. ¡°Sorry¡±


    Johnny sneered. Fine, he apologized first. His attitude was eptable.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Johnny said coldly.


    Although his tone made Daniel unhappy, he could not lose his temper.


    ¡°Alice said that the divorce will be considered after Ie out of the hospital,¡± Daniel reminded.


    ¡°And?¡± Johnny bit out a word coldly. He was obviously unhappy with Daniel¡¯s answer.


    ¡°You think you can continue to lie to her during this period of time and make her fall head over heels for


    you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Daniel said calmly. ¡°I will tell her the truth. Please don¡¯t let her know for the time being.¡±


    Was Daniel asking him to help lie to his sister?


    10:55


    Johnny was so angry that heughed. ¡°Daniel, how dare you make such a request of me?¡±


    She was his sister. How could he lie to her?


    ¡°For Alice¡¯s happiness,¡± Daniel replied without changing his expression.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Johnny¡¯s face was clouded. ¡°Daniel, my sister does need happiness, but her happiness


    should not be given by a


    liar!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression was also cold. ¡°At that time, the situation forced me to lie, but there will be no more


    lies in the future.¡±


    ¡°The situation? What did my sister do to you that you were forced by the situation to lie?¡± Johnny


    narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°You¡¯d better give me a reasonable exnation.¡±


    Otherwise, he would break their legs!


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10.555


    7

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Daniel¡¯s eyes sons.¡±


    darkened. ¡°Alice and I had a sh marriage. At first, she wanted to escape from Travis and I was


    swayed by my


    ¡°We got married without knowing each other well enough. With my status, it¡¯s hard not to be careful.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell her who I was.¡±


    ¡°If I had known at the time that I would love her so much now, I would never have lied to her.


    Yes, now Daniel regretted it.


    However, even if he regretted it, he did not dare to tell Alice the truth immediately.


    Johnny¡¯s reaction was enough to remind him that if Alice knew the truth, she would only be even


    angrier. Johnny gritted his teeth. If he had a knife in his hand right now, he would definitely not hesitate


    to sh Daniel. ¡°My sister didn¡¯t hide her identity when she registered her marriage with you!¡±


    ¡°I know. She¡¯s very honest.¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡­ I can¡¯t tell her now.¡±


    The corner of Johnny¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely. ¡°My sister is honest, so you can¡¯t be honest? What


    stupid logic!¡± ¡°Mr. Doyle, I don¡¯t want this marriage to end,¡± said Daniel in a deep voice.


    Now that Johnny knew, Daniel had to make his position clear.


    He loved Alice and did not want to be separated from her.


    However, Johnny was already dissatisfied with Daniel.


    ¡°Daniel, you have three illegitimate children and a group of family members who can lie with you.¡±


    ¡°In fact, you didn¡¯t believe my sister from the beginning! What right do a person like you have to tell me


    that you don¡¯t want to end the marriage?¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to make me believe that you can make my sister happy?¡±


    Daniel frowned. He knew that Johnny would be angry.


    But¡­ even so, he didn¡¯t want to give up on Alice.


    Daniel¡¯s expression was cold as he said seriously, ¡°The children were a mistake all those years ago. I


    didn¡¯t know who their biological mother was. I tried to find out, but nothing came of it.¡±


    ¡°But I can guarantee that no matter who their mother is, it won¡¯t affect Alice¡¯s marriage to me.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m certainly not going to let a woman I don¡¯t love hurt her! I lied to her and I¡¯ll make it up to her in


    my own way.¡±


    ¡°How can you make up for it?¡± Johnny was displeased and rolled his eyes. ¡°Find more people to lie for


    you? Useyer afteryer of lies to forge a world?¡±


    Daniel shook his head innocently. ¡°No, after we¡¯re out of the hospital, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to exin.¡±


    ¡°No! Tell her immediately.¡± Johnny¡¯s attitude suggested there was no second option.


    However, Daniel directly said, ¡°If I tell her now, it will affect Alice¡¯s decision.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he paused and looked at Johnny with extreme sincerity. ¡°You know


    Alice. When she saw our wounds, she couldn¡¯t say anything heartless.¡±


    ¡°You shameless ba stard!¡± Johnny rolled his eyes at Daniel.


    He was sure that Daniel knew his sister was soft-hearted and had done the liver transnt on purpose.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± Daniel said expressionlessly.


    Now, as long as his brother-inw did not expose him, he could say all the harsh words he wanted.


    ¡°Mr. Doyle, you see¡­ my brother did the liver transnt for you. It wasn¡¯t easy for him and he didn¡¯t get


    any credit for it. Why don¡¯t you hide it for him for a while?¡±


    William, who had been silent all this while, saw that it was about time. He immediately put his palms


    together and looked at Johnny with a very pitiful expression.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to cut off my liver right now!¡± Johnny was furious.


    At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open by the three little children,


    10:55


    Immediately after, the three soft and adorable children walked over. Instead of looking at their Daddy,


    they surrounded Johnny first.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Uncle Johnny, you can¡¯t cut off your liver. Mommy will be very sad if something happens to you.¡± Aidy


    looked up at Johnny pitifully.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    ¡°Uncle Johnny, don¡¯t you like us anymore? Are you going to leave us?¡± Benny¡¯s little head leaned


    against Johnny¡¯s leg.


    He was clearly better at acting cute than his brothers.


    Johnny had just been fuming with anger at Daniel, but the moment he saw the little ones, he was


    immediately melted by


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    cuteness.


    Initially, he did not like to interact with children, but these three were different.


    Not only because they were adorable, but also because these three little boys, especially Benny, were


    very much like Alice when she was a kid!


    He couldn¡¯t resist that cute expression.


    ¡°Uncle Johnny likes you guys.¡± Johnny raised his hand and replied helplessly.


    ¡°We like Uncle Johnny too. We don¡¯t want to be separated from you,¡± Benny said as he rubbed his


    head against Johnny¡¯s hand.


    A pair of eyes that seemed to contain the sea of stars flickered, making Johnny¡¯s heart melt.


    Johnny had a real headache. On one side were the cute little ones, and on the other side was Daniel,


    who made him grit his teeth in hatred¡­


    ¡°Uncle Johnny, Daddy lied. It was his fault. It was our fault too.¡± The quiet Coco spoke at that moment.


    He was different from his brothers. He stood beside the bed very seriously and bowed 90 degrees.


    Then, she said word by word, ¡°Daddy had an operation and he can¡¯t say sorry right now. But don¡¯t


    worry, I¡¯ll be the one to say sorry for him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to say sorry for Daddy too!¡± Seeing this, Aidy immediately agreed with his brother.


    Benny stood on his tiptoes before he stood in line with his brothers. He leaned close to Johnny¡¯s face


    and kissed him.


    Then, he bowed 90 degrees. ¡°Uncle Johnny, our Daddy loves our Mommy so much. He¡¯s afraid that


    Mommy won¡¯t want him, so he asked you to give him a chance.¡±


    Facing the three little ones, even if Johnny¡¯s heart was as hard as stone, it would still soften.


    He red at Daniel. ¡°You¡¯re not even as good as your sons!¡±


    William looked at the children and then at his own brother. He thought to himself that indeed, if it


    weren¡¯t for the three children, his brother would have long been dumped.


    While he was thinking, Daniel had already reached out his hand and asked William to help him down


    from the bed.


    Seeing this, William hurriedly went over and carefully held the IV drip for his brother.


    Then, Daniel stood beside the children and bowed to Johnny.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to love someone. But I met Alice, and I want to learn.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong to lie, but I really don¡¯t dare to risk telling her the truth at a time like this.¡±


    Johnny, I hope you can give me time. I promise¡­ I¡¯ll tell her the truth after I¡¯m out of the hospital.¡±


    Originally, he really wanted to drag it out until Alice could not leave him.


    But seeing how his children helped him, and thinking that Alice would not ept deception, he finally


    made up his mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell her the truth when we¡¯re in the hospital. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be suspected of emotional


    ckmail.¡± Daniel looked at Johnny again.


    Johnny narrowed his eyes when he heard this.


    That¡¯s right, Alice would definitely be affected when she saw his and Daniel¡¯s state.


    He didn¡¯t want Alice to make a choice with guilt. That would be unfair to her and too easy on Daniel,


    So Johnny, thinking of the children, raised his head and said calmly, ¡°You must leave the hospital and


    tell Alice the truth


    within a week!¡±


    Daniel nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And your family¡± Johnny looked at the children with mixed feelings.


    10:55


    It would have been fine if it was just Daniel lying. But the whole family, along with the children¡­.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to imagine how angry Alice would be.


    ¡°Uncle Johnny, don¡¯t worry. If Mommy doesn¡¯t forgive Daddy, we¡¯ll give ourselves to Mommy as


    This little boy¡¯s cute appearance was exactly the same as the young Alice. Even Johnny couldn¡¯t do


    anything about it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not your mommy¡¯s child. Why do you look so much like her?¡± Johnny pinched Benny¡¯s nose.


    ¡°You¡¯re even smarter than her.¡±


    ¡°We were born by Mommy!¡± Benny nodded seriously.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:55

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    ¡°Yes, my brothers and I are Mommy¡¯s children. We know that!¡± Aidy insisted.


    Although Coco said nothing, the same answer was written on his face. His face was very much like


    Daniel¡¯s. They were certain that they were Alice¡¯s children.


    ¡°If you were your mommy¡¯s children, the problem would be even more serious.¡± Johnnyughed.


    The kids were puzzled by their uncle¡¯s words, tilting their heads and wearing expressions full of


    curiosity.


    They thought to themselves, ¡®Why is that?¡¯


    However, Daniel and William looked at each other withplicated gazes.


    Back then, Daniel had a one-night stand with the children¡¯s mother.


    If that girl was Alice, her personality would make it absolutely impossible for her to marry him. She


    would see him as a rapist.


    In that case, it was even more impossible for her to forgive him¡­


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Daniel, why aren¡¯t you resting on the bed?¡± Alice pushed the door open and entered. She happened to


    see the three children standing with Daniel.


    She couldn¡¯t help but frown as she looked at Johnny again. ¡°Johnny, how are you feeling?¡±


    Johnny calmly gave Daniel a look before replying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Alice nodded. Then, she immediately went over to support Daniel and said with a


    serious expression, ¡°Dr. Drea said that you need to lie in bed and rest. Don¡¯t get out of bed again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that his wife was still so concerned about him, Daniel¡¯s gaze became much gentler.


    As soon as Daniel got on the bed, the three children ran to Alice like cute puppies happily wagging their


    tails.


    Aidy said, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, can we stay with Uncle Johnny and Daddy at the hospital today?¡±


    Alice looked at the time and nodded. ¡°Sure. But the homework assigned by your teacher¡­¡±


    Aidy pouted cutely and pointed at Coco. ¡°Coco is a genius. He can handle it.¡±


    ¡°You want Coco to do all you three¡¯s homework?¡± Alice¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±


    ¡°No, Mommy, Coco won¡¯t do three sets of homework. Coco already did the homework for the whole


    ss!¡± Benny said sweetly


    There was actually a hint of pride in his tone.


    On the other hand, Alice was speechless. She curled her finger at Coco. ¡°Come here, Coco. Tell


    Mommy how you helped the whole ss with their homework.¡±


    When Coco saw this, he immediately covered his head and ran to Johnny.


    ¡°Uncle Johnny, help! It is not what Mommy imagined about the homework!¡±


    Johnny burst intoughter as he rubbed the little boy¡¯s head. ¡°Alice, he¡¯s still a kid.¡±


    ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t indulge him!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I let you help the whole ss with their homework and get paid for it?¡± Johnny said.


    Very good. Her brother had uncovered her secret past. Alice thought to herself.


    Meanwhile, on the ne back to Lonrid.


    Vivian Hand had a headache.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t find anything? There¡¯s no information about Daniel¡¯s wife?¡±


    She did not expect Daniel to be so protective of his wife that she could not find any information about


    her.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur seems to like her very much. He asked Mr. King and Mr. Yates to help protect her together.


    The assistant sighed softly.


    Actually, Vivian had already lost, so there was no point in her attempting anything.


    However, to Vivian, the more she could not get something, the more she could not forget it.


    10:56


    ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s just ying around with her!¡± Vivian snorted. ¡°He still needs me.¡±


    The assistant was silent and did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°Have you prepared the flowers?¡± Vivian thought of something and suddenly asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. It¡¯s already at the entrance of the hospital. You can bring it up directly.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:56

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    At noon, Alice and Coco went shopping.


    Coco looked exactly like Daniel. Even the newbies in the hospital knew who Alice was when they saw


    Coco.


    Therefore, everyone was super respectful to Alice.


    ¡°Mommy, can I have some roast chestnuts?¡± Coco pointed at the stall outside the hospital.


    Alice nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Of course. If other children can eat it, my son can eat it too!¡±


    ¡°I love you, Mommy!¡± Coco said and gave Alice a kiss.


    Just as they were buying roast chestnuts, a woman beside them stopped in her tracks.


    Then, she looked at Coco and Alice with a stiff expression.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy likes to eat roast sweet potatoes!¡± Coco pointed at the stall at the side.


    Recalling the doctor¡¯s instructions, Alice shook her head and said, ¡°No, he shouldn¡¯t eat this kind of


    rough fiber food today.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll eat it for him.¡± Coco blinked.


    Alice finally understood. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s because Coco wants to eat it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I want to eat a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy will bring you to buy roast sweet potatoes!¡±


    With that, Alice took the little boy to buy some roast sweet potatoes.


    The woman who was about to walk into the hospital clenched her fists and almost turned around to


    grab Alice.


    It was the assistant who realized that something was wrong and hurriedly pulled her back into the car.


    ¡°Miss, are you¡­ are you alright?¡± The assistant quickly asked.


    Vivian¡¯s gaze was still on the mothe


    and son outside the car window. She was so jealous.


    Jealousy took over and made her look ugly.


    That little ba stard was Daniel¡¯s illegitimate son!


    The little ba stard whom she had tried so hard to please previously!


    He was actually with another woman, and he even called that woman Mommy!


    ¡°Daniel married that woman. He must have married that woman!¡± Vivian shouted.


    If the woman happened to be a socialite or ady, Vivian would be at a disadvantage and lose.


    But she was just an ordinary woman, buying roast chestnuts and roast sweet potatoes for her child,


    with no fancy clothes!


    What right did she have to sna tch Daniel from her?


    Vivian was not willing to lose to such a woman!


    Vivian was so filled with rage that she almost wanted to kill Alice.


    However, her assistant was calmer than her. She held her hand and said, ¡°Miss, calm down. I¡¯ll go out


    and help you find out, okay?¡±


    ¡°What else is there to find out?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know her basic information? Don¡¯t you want to know how she married Mr. Kaur?¡±


    When Vivian heard this, she suddenly calmed down. ¡°Right, go and ask her. Ask her everything!¡±


    Alice and Coco were about to go back when a voice suddenly sounded behind them.


    ¡°Mrs. Kaur, please wait!¡±


    No one turned around. Alice frowned and slowly turned around to look at the bespectacled woman who


    looked like an elite.


    ¡°Are you calling me, Miss?¡± Alice looked at her warily.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Kaur,¡± the woman said as she took out a business card and handed it to Alice.


    10:56


    Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m Sanny. I¡¯ve worked with Mr. Kaur in the past. It¡¯s quite a surprise to see you here.


    Would you allow me the pleasure of treating you to a coffee?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kaur?¡± Alice was stunned. She nced at the woman¡¯s business card and asked, ¡°Are youContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    referring to Mr. Kaur from the Kaur Group?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ Isn¡¯t your husband Mr. Kaur?¡± Sanny asked.


    Alice looked down at Coco and smiled. ¡°Sweetheart, this auntie seems to have misunderstood.¡±


    Sanny was confused. ¡°Misunderstanding what?¡±


    ¡°My husband¡¯sst name is Kaur, but he¡¯s not the CEO of the Kaur Group. He¡¯s Daniel Kaur, a financial


    specialist. Miss Sanny, you must be mistaken,¡± Alice rified with a smile.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:56

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    ¡°Daniel Kaur, financial specialist?¡± Sanny¡¯s brows moved slightly. After a sh of surprise in her eyes,


    she seemed to have guessed something.


    She looked at Coco and then at Alice. She said apologetically, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. I¡­ I must have


    made a mistake. When Sanny turned around to leave, Alice suddenly realized something. ¡°Miss Sanny,


    I¡¯ve never seen the Mr. Kaur you mentioned. Why did you confuse me with someone else?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sanny¡¯s eyes rolled a few times before she said, ¡°I saw that you were quite close to Mr. Kaur¡¯s


    friends, so I got confused and made a mistake.¡±


    Alice quickly thought of Freddie when Sanny mentioned ¡°Mr. Kaur¡¯s friends¡±.


    Right at that moment, Freddie approached.


    ¡°Miss Doyle, are you here to buy roast chestnuts?¡± Freddie did not even look at Sanny as he strode


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    over to greet Alice.


    Alice nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, Mr. King. Miss Sanny thought I was someone else earlier. She actually


    thought that I was Mr. Kaur¡¯s wife. Can you help me exin?¡±


    She also wanted to see if Sanny and Freddie knew each other.


    When Freddie heard this, his back instantly stiffened. Then, he turned to look at Sanny. ¡°You¡¯re the


    Hand family¡¯s assistant?¡±


    Sanny quickly admitted, ¡°Hello, Mr. King. I was wrong just now¡­ I saw that she was familiar with many


    people from the Kaur Group¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Freddie frowned and said coldly, ¡°Miss Doyle and Mr. Kaur don¡¯t have the kind of rtionship you think


    they do. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After saying that, Freddie immediately looked at Alice and smiled as he let her bring Coco in first.


    Sanny stood on the spot and quietly watched the backs of Alice and Freddie. The corners of her lips


    curled up.


    This was interesting.


    ¡°What did you say? Freddie King said that she had nothing to do with Daniel, but she said that Daniel


    was her husband?¡±


    A moment ago, Vivian was so jealous that she was on the verge of crying. But when she heard what


    Sanny said, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    She originally thought that Daniel loved his wife very much, but she did not expect that he did not even


    dare to tell her his true identity.


    ¡°He¡¯s afraid that that woman will find out his identity and scheme against his money. Vivian felt a great


    sense of pride. ¡°I knew it. They¡¯re not true love!¡±


    ¡°Daniel has never hidden anything from me! I know everything about him! But that woman probably


    only knows that her husband¡¯s name is Daniel Kaur.¡±


    Sanny nodded and added, ¡°From the looks of it, even Mr. King helped Mr. Kaur hide it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know Daniel. When he¡¯s wary of someone, he¡¯ll ask the people around him to help. The


    more Vivian thought about it, the happier she became.


    ¡°I thought I was going to lose, but to my surprise¡­ I came across a foolish rival! Daniel was only


    interested in ying around with her!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Miss, are you going to pretend that you don¡¯t know and wait for Mr. Kaur to change his mind,


    or¡­¡±


    Vivian¡¯s expression turned cold all of a sudden. ¡°In the past, when I didn¡¯t keep a close eye on him, he


    brought back three illegitimate children and caused me trouble! If I make the same mistake again, that


    little bit ch could give birth to a daughter!¡±


    Therefore, she could not sit back and do nothing.


    This time, she was determined to win Daniel back.


    ¡°Gather all the information you can about that woman. I want to know everything,¡± Vivian said.


    ¡°Yes, Miss. Are you still going to visit Mr. Kaur?¡± Sanny asked.


    Vivian¡¯s lips curled up and a malicious glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Why not visit him? I love him so


    much. Of course I have to go.


    10:56)


    Moreover, she wanted to go and cause trouble for Alice herself!


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:561

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    In the evening, Alice asked William to take the children away while she took care of Daniel and Johnny


    in the ward.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Johnny¡¯s superiors came to visit him, and it would have been inappropriate for Alice to listen in on their


    conversation about work.


    Hence, Alice got Daniel to sit in the wheelchair and pushed him out.


    Just as the two of them walked out of the elevator, they bumped into Vivian.


    She was wearing a light pink high-end dress and holding a bouquet of lilies in her hand. She looked


    holy and noble.


    ¡°Mr¡­¡± Vivian began. She acted as if she didn¡¯t know anything, talking in her usual way. But then, she


    purposefully slowed down. She wanted to see what Daniel would do next.


    As she had expected, Daniel shook his head slightly at her.


    Vivian gave him a knowing look. ¡°Mr. Kaur, what a coincidence to meet you here.¡±


    Daniel nodded lightly.


    Their eye contact was brief as if no one had noticed.


    However, Alice captured all of this.


    After all, she cared about Daniel, so she would subconsciously pay more attention to any woman who


    suddenly appeared


    in front of him.


    When Vivian saw Daniel, she could not hide the joy on her face.


    How could Alice not see it?


    ¡°Is this your wife?¡± Vivian asked in a casual manner.


    Daniel held Alice¡¯s hand and gave it a gentle kiss. ¡°Yes, she is my wife.¡±


    During this process, a trace of jealousy quickly shed across Vivian¡¯s face.


    She hid it very well, but Alice still noticed it.


    At this moment, Alice looked at Vivian¡¯s face and finally remembered who she was.


    She was rumored to be Mr. Kaur¡¯s girlfriend. ording to Daniel, she was making great efforts to


    be Mr. Kaur¡¯s mistress.


    ¡°My name is Vivian Hand. Mr. Kaur should have introduced me to you, right?¡± Vivian extended her


    hand generously.


    Alice looked at Vivian¡¯s hand and shook it politely. ¡°Hello, Miss Hand, it¡¯s very nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Wow, your voice is so sweet,¡± Vivian said. She smiled at Daniel and pretended to be envious.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, you¡¯re so lucky to have met such a good girl! If I were a man, I would definitely find such a


    wife.¡±


    Daniel was expressionless andpletely ignored Vivian.


    However, Vivian continued, ¡°Mr. Kaur, is it convenient for you and your wife to invite me to the


    hospital¡¯s garden?¡±


    Alice and Daniel exchanged nces, wanting to say that it was inconvenient.


    However, Vivian continued, ¡°The Kaur Group did not keep their word regarding the Astrnd project. I


    need to know your financial advice.¡±


    Daniel frowned.


    He understood what Vivian meant.


    ¡°Mrs. Kaur, you won¡¯t mind if your husband and I discuss some work here, right? This concerns the


    cooperation between the twopanies.¡±


    Vivian always had an elegant smile on her face, but Alice was very ufortable with her smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only give you ten minutes,¡± Daniel said.


    Vivian raised her eyebrows. That was enough. She could let Alice see the difference between them in


    ten minutes.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Then¡­ shall I help you push the wheelchair?¡± Vivian asked softly.


    Daniel said coldly, ¡°My wife is here. She can do it.¡±


    10:56


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit. Never mind, I won¡¯t argue with you because of your wife,¡± Vivian said with


    a yful smile at Daniel.


    Then she immediately looked at Alice with an apologetic expression. I¡¯m sorry, look at me¡­ I really


    don¡¯t know how to keep a proper distance from people. Mrs. Kaur, you won¡¯t misunderstand me and


    your husband, will you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that we interact a lot at work. That¡¯s the only reason.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:56

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Alice tightened her grip on the armrest of the wheelchair. She kept smiling and said politely: ¡°Miss


    Hand, get in the elevator first. My husband only gives you ten minutes. Don¡¯t waste it here¡±


    Vivian was stunned. She realized that Alice was telling her that the countdown had begun.


    She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Alice. ording to the information, Alice was an


    actress with big, breasts and no brains.


    But looking at her now, she didn¡¯t seem to be so brainless.


    Vivian was very unhappy. Alice had already pushed Daniel into the elevator. She did not want to miss


    the ten minutes, so she could only follow them in first.


    ¡°Daniel, is it convenient for your wife to buy us coffee? I can¡¯t get into the mood without coffee¡±


    Standing by the fountain, Vivian deliberately said to Daniel.


    She hinted to him that some words had to be said when Alice was not around,


    Alice had been waiting to see Daniel¡¯s attitude.


    She could understand that Vivian was premeditated, but to her, Vivian was not a big threat. Daniel¡¯s


    attitude was more important.


    However, to her surprise, Daniel said, ¡°Honey, please buy twottes¡±


    Alice tightened her grip, making a snap sound. But she still had a smile on her face. ¡°Okay¡±


    Vivian was very satisfied with Daniel¡¯s choice. She smiled sweetly and looked at Alice with a hint of


    smugness,


    Alice turned around as if nothing had happened. But in her heart, she was suspicious of Daniel¡¯s


    rtionship with this


    woman.


    After Alice left, Vivian looked at Daniel and hesitated.


    In the end, she said reluctantly, ¡°Daniel, is this your wife? An actress¡­


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s great,¡± Daniel said expressionlessly.


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed prettier than those rich, well-educateddies¡± She meant that Alice was pretty but dull.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel¡¯s expression was a little cold.


    ¡°Daniel, why doesn¡¯t she know your identity?¡± Vivian ignored Daniel¡¯s cold expression and cut to the


    point


    Daniel frowned. ¡°This is our business. It has nothing to do with you.


    ¡°I understand that this is between you and your wife, but you really should have told me before.


    Fortunately, we had a tati understanding just now. Otherwise, I would have exposed your lie


    Vivian smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so many years. No matter what you do, I¡¯ll support you. You know


    that


    Daniel looked at her. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re right not to tell her. Actresses are very good at acting. They aren¡¯t always as they


    seem. When you don¡¯t know her well enough, it¡¯s right to be cautious¡±


    Little did Daniel know that before Vivian said those words, she had already turned on the recorder on


    her phone


    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so many years and I get how you feel. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t expose you or


    make you feel embarrassed in front of her.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Daniel looked in Alice¡¯s direction.


    He saw Alice. She was standing quietly next to the coffee machine. Even without any makeup on, her


    face was glowing in the sunlight, showing off a beauty that was really special.


    Catching the direction of his gaze, Vivian¡¯s eyes shifted toward Alice. She kept her jealousy im¨¢de and


    kept talking, not letting her feelings show.


    ¡°What about your parents? Don¡¯t they want Alice to know your identity? They all guard against her. Are


    they afraid she¡¯s after your money? Actually, I think she¡¯s quite innocent¡­ You shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression became darker and darker. In the end, he said in a deep voice, ¡°This is the Kaur


    family¡¯s business¡±


    It had nothing to do with her. There was no need for her to say more.


    ¡°But I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If you lie to her like this, something will definitely happen when


    she finds out! No girl likes to be deceived¡­¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression was cold as he revealed a thoughtful expression.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    ¡°Alice, it¡¯s really you!¡± At this moment, someone suddenly shouted near the coffee vending machine,


    looking very excited.


    People all looked over.


    It was because the person who spoke was too eye-catching.


    He was wearing a suit embroidered with golden thread.


    He had a face so beautiful that everyone, even g ods, would be jealous.


    By the time everyone recognized him, he had already ced his hand on Alice¡¯s shoulder.


    Alice looked at his hand and her entire face darkened.


    He was not afraid of the gazes of others at all and kissed her face affectionately.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s broad daylight. There are so many people watching. How could I possibly like it? Are you


    genuinely concerned that I don¡¯t have enough gossip?¡± Alice tried her best not to beat this guy up.


    ¡°What gossip? Everyone in the circle knows that we¡¯re besties.¡± The man looked nonchnt.


    A nurse had already recognized them and took the opportunity to exim, ¡°Oh my g od, isn¡¯t that


    Andre? He¡¯s so handsome in person! Rumor has it that he¡¯s Alice Doyle¡¯s best friend. It¡¯s true.¡±


    Hearing someone say that he was her best friend, Alice couldn¡¯t take immediate action. She could only


    pinch the space between his eyebrows and gently remind him, ¡°Let go. Not everyone knows your


    sexual orientation.¡±


    For example, Daniel didn¡¯t know.


    If he saw how intimate they were now, he would definitely be jealous.


    Vivian¡¯s problem had not been resolved yet. She did not want to have another point of argument.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, just as Andre retracted his hand, the nurses could not help but approach him.


    ¡°Alice, Andre, can we take a picture with you?¡±


    ¡°You two look like husband and wife when you stand together. You really look like a couple! No wonder


    there are posts about you on the Inte.¡±


    On the other side, Vivian had already seen Alice and Andre. She turned off the recorder on her phone


    and smiled with satisfaction.


    That was interesting. Before she could do anything to her, Alice had already foolishly caused a scandal


    that made Daniel unhappy.


    ¡°Daniel, they¡¯re probably just good friends. Don¡¯t be jealous¡­ You have to believe your wife.¡± Vivian


    pretended to persuade


    him.


    Daniel didn¡¯t look pleased, but he noticed something. Even though Andre had his hand on Alice¡¯s waist,


    it hovered slightly in the air. It was as if Andre was trying to keep a safe distance, offering some sense


    of security¡­


    He could more or less guess that this man was no threat to him.


    ¡°We¡¯re good friends. I really want you to be happy. Don¡¯t worry, before you say anything, I¡¯ll definitely


    cooperate with you and help you lie to Alice.¡±


    Seeing Alice and Andre taking photos with the nurses, Vivian was in a good mood and started talking


    to Daniel in a much nicer way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell her the truth after I¡¯m out of the hospital. I don¡¯t need your cooperation,¡± Daniel interrupted


    Vivian.


    ¡°You¡¯re confessing already? Isn¡¯t that too soon?¡± Vivian said, biting down on her words. She hadn¡¯t


    done anything to Alice yet, she thought, how could Daniel confess so soon?


    It was clear to her that she needed to stir up trouble as soon as she could. She had to find a way to


    create a rift between them.


    After taking the pictures, Alice quickly pulled Andre¡¯s arm and lowered her voice.


    ¡°Did Frankie tell you that I¡¯m already married?¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, you didn¡¯t even have a proper wedding. You¡¯re truly missing out,¡± Andre shook his head. It


    was clear that he felt a sense of injustice on Alice¡¯s behalf.


    10:57


    ¡°With your looks, it¡¯s not a problem for you to marry a rich man, but you married a pauper¡­ What a


    loss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough that I love him.¡± Alice pped the man¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s got you. Let¡¯s go. I want to see how amazing your husband really is!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:57

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Andre casually ced his hand on Alice¡¯s shoulder. He was not afraid of being seen by others.


    Alice considered how Daniel was unaware of her work rtionships. Fearing his jealousy might be


    triggered again, she turned a serious gaze on Andre.


    ¡°My husband doesn¡¯t know the ins and outs of our work life. When you see himter, don¡¯t talk


    nonsense, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let your husband misunderstand!¡± Andre blinked.


    However, when he saw Alice holding two cups of coffee, he had some doubts. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like


    ¡°Oh, his friend at work wants to drink it,¡± Alice exined casually.


    But Andre was unhappy. ¡°Baby, no matter who wants to drink it, you can¡¯t be the one to buy coffee!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re his wife, not his babysitter. Why buy them coffee? Let them drink air!¡±


    With that, Andre sna tched the coffee from Alice¡¯s hand and threw it into the trash can.


    ¡°Baby, listen carefully. All men are the same. If they can¡¯t have a woman, they will cherish her. But once


    they¡¯ve won her over, they often forget how to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let yourself depend too much on him, and you shouldn¡¯t let yourself look humble either.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, he¡¯ll be spoiled!¡±


    ¡°In a bit, I¡¯m going toy down some ground rules for him. And you shouldn¡¯t feel sorry for him, okay?¡±


    Andre said to Alice with a stern tone, letting her know that he had her back.


    Alice didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Andre¡¯s words, but they made her feel warm.


    Andre¡¯s concern for her was genuine. She understood it all.


    ¡°Also, even if right now isn¡¯t the best time for a wedding, it doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t want one. I¡¯ll exin


    this to him! He didn¡¯t marry our girl for free!¡±


    While they were talking, they came back to where Daniel and Vivian were.


    Vivian saw them from afar. She quietly moved behind Daniel and grabbed the armrest of the


    wheelchair with both hands.


    When Alice and Andre arrived, she nodded elegantly at them.


    Her attitude seemed to say, ¡°I¡¯m his wife, and you don¡¯t matter.¡±


    Andre saw the woman¡¯s face clearly and frowned on the spot. ¡°Alice, is this the daughter of the Hand


    family, Vivian Hand?¡±


    Alice nodded.


    Andre narrowed his eyes and continued to look at Daniel in his wheelchair.


    He couldn¡¯t help but grab Alice¡¯s wrist. ¡°Baby, why does your husband look so familiar?¡±


    He seemed to have seen him somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember where.


    Before Alice could answer, Vivian had taken the initiative and said, ¡°Daniel, it¡¯s too hot here. Let¡¯s go


    somewhere else, shall we?¡±


    The way she called him ¡°Daniel¡± instantly annoyed Andre.


    He did not care if she was the daughter of the Hand family. He directly pushed Alice behind Daniel.


    Then, with a simple and crude motion, he pried Vivian¡¯s hand open and let Alice push the wheelchair.


    He said bluntly, ¡°Miss Hand¡¯s upbringing should be very good, right?¡±


    Vivian did not understand. ¡°Yes, what do you mean?¡±


    Andre sneered. ¡°Since you had a good upbringing, you should know that it¡¯s inappropriate to call


    someone¡¯s name so intimately in front of his wife.¡±


    He was quite polite and resisted the urge to curse.


    However, Vivian looked hurt. ¡°Daniel, exin to your wife that I really didn¡¯t mean anything by it!¡±


    10:571

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Andre pinched his nose and looked disgusted. ¡°Tsk! Miss Hand, that reeks of bit chiness.¡±


    Vivian was stunned.


    What was the matter with that man? He was so aggressive. How had she provoked him?


    Vivian tried her best to control herself and looked at Alice. ¡°Mrs. Kaur, your friend is so funny. People


    always say that birds of a feather flock together. I think that¡¯s true.


    This hidden mockery thoroughly provoked Andre.


    He took off his suit jacket and threw it to Daniel. Then, he rolled up his sleeves.


    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Andre red at Vivian.


    ¡°Daniel, look¡­¡± Vivian felt the murderous air from Andre and quickly moved closer to Daniel.


    ¡°Look what? If he dares to help you now, I¡¯ll make Alice divorce him!¡± Andre knew how to deal with


    women like Vivian.


    This was the first time he had seen someone mock his best friend and try to sn atch her husband.


    ¡°Miss Hand, you look all fancy and rich, but seriously, why are you so shameless? He¡¯s already


    married. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t have any feelings for him. I didn¡¯t want to cause them to fall out. Tell Alice not to think


    too much,¡± Vivian said, looking quite innocent.


    Andre rolled his eyes at her, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re so concerned about avoiding


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    misunderstandings, just stay away from her husband, and by all means, don¡¯t pretend to be harmless.


    Who do you think you¡¯re fooling anyway?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that men like pretentious women? Do you really think that others can¡¯t see how bi


    tchy you are?¡±


    ¡°Alice didn¡¯t do anything to you not because she¡¯s afraid of you, but because she¡¯s polite and won¡¯t


    argue with a dog like you


    who rushes over when it sees sh it.¡±


    Daniel frowned. Andre was saying that he was s hit.


    Noticing Daniel¡¯s reaction, Andre sneered. ¡°Think about it yourself!¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t know what to say.


    This man had a sharper tongue than Johnny, he thought to himself.


    Vivian¡¯s face turned red at Andre¡¯s rebuke. She knew she could not stay any longer.


    She could only wipe the corners of her eyes and pretend to be aggrieved but generous. ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t


    worry about that. I¡¯ll definitely do it well. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    After saying that, she smiled and nodded at Alice. ¡°Alice, your husband is very kind. Don¡¯t


    misunderstand him. If my leaving can actually stop the conflict between you two, then I¡¯ll just go right


    now.¡±


    Alice was also impressed. This woman was much more shameless than the bi ches she met at work.


    Watching Vivian walk away, Andre snorted coldly and stared at Daniel.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a man, tell me clearly. What¡¯s your rtionship with that woman?¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°I have nothing to do with her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Andre said as he pulled Alice to his side and shielded her behind him. ¡°Alice is our sister!


    We know we¡¯re just actors and actresses, and we can¡¯tpare to those rich people.


    ¡°However, no matter who bullies her, we will fight them to the death! Do you understand?¡±


    Daniel looked at Alice with aplicated gaze,


    He understood. Andre was asking him to take care of Alice,


    As for risking his life, that meant that he was not afraid of Vivian¡¯s revenge.


    He did not doubt Andre¡¯s feelings for Alice. He was just a little depressed.


    They were all very nice to his wife, and he seemed to be the worst¡­


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hide anything, from Alice, did you?¡± Andre suddenly asked.


    10:57

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Daniel frowned, but he still said without changing his expression, ¡°No.¡±


    Andre said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t hide anything else. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you on behalf of Alice!¡±


    Alice felt that the atmosphere was not very good. She coughed lightly and looked at Daniel awkwardly.


    ¡°Daniel, this is my good friend, Andre¡­¡±


    Seeing that Andre was still looking down at Daniel, the corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    ¡°Andre, this is my husband, Daniel. We got married in a rush. He works as a financial specialist at the


    Kaur Group. Say hello to him,¡± she introduced.


    Andre¡¯s eyes narrowed in suspicion as he looked at Daniel. ¡°Financial specialist? I¡¯ve been to the Kaur


    Group, and their financial team is all female. There are no men¡­¡±


    So, what was going on with this guy?


    ¡°Thepany is restructuring¡­¡± Daniel¡¯s expression was cold. He looked at Alice and continued in a


    steady tone.


    ¡°And I got promoted.¡±


    ¡°What were you promoted to? Unless it¡¯s a promotion to CEO, there¡¯s nothing worth boasting about,¡±


    Andre blurted out.


    In their opinion, although Alice¡¯s ie was not high now, once she became popr, her sry could


    surpass that of all


    the CEOS.


    If Daniel wanted to prove himself in front of them, he had to aim for a position close to being a CEO.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Daniel wanted to say that he might be the CEO, but he saw Alice winking at him to stop.


    He frowned slightly.


    Then, he saw his wife handing the clothes in his hand to Andre. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you


    wanted a new set of design drafts? I¡¯ll draw them for you at the hospital tonight.¡±


    ¡°My husband has just undergone surgery. Please stop bothering him to talk.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she had any particr concern for Daniel, but rather, she had clearly seen the danger in


    her husband¡¯s eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It seemed like he was just one step away from turning into a ferocious beast and tearing Andre apart.


    She didn¡¯t want her husband to fight with her best friend.


    Only then did Andre notice that Daniel was wearing a hospital gown. He cleared his throat and said,


    ¡°Well, considering you¡¯re unwell, let¡¯s put that topic aside for now.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, when you¡¯re out of the hospital, make sure to stay away from that Vivian Hand! Don¡¯t plot


    against our Alice! I¡¯ll write a guidebook on male ethics for you. Read it and study it thoroughly, got it?¡±


    Daniel stared at Andre but did not say anything.


    Alice smiled and pushed his wheelchair, urging Andre to go up with them to see Johnny.


    Two hourster.


    Andre walked out of the ward and said to Alice, ¡°Your husband is only worth thirty points now. He¡¯s not


    perfect.¡±


    Alice smiled. ¡°But his three children are worth 70 points. It¡¯s definitely a bonus.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ That¡¯s true.¡± As Andre walked, he suddenly stopped and looked at Alice¡¯s stomach. He thought


    for a moment.


    He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Have you¡­ mentioned what happened back then to your


    husband?¡±


    Other than Johnny, he was the only one who knew that Alice had given birth.


    Both he and Johnny felt that this wasn¡¯t a big deal, but they couldn¡¯t guarantee that other men wouldn¡¯t


    care.


    Alice shook her head. ¡°Not yet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it until he¡¯s got a full hundred.¡± Andre put a hand on Alice¡¯s shoulder and grew serious.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re sharing a bed, you shouldn¡¯t trust himpletely, because men are more realistic than


    you think.¡±


    ¡°What is realistic?¡± At this moment, William came over with a lollipop in his mouth.


    Andre turned around and was stunned. Why did this man look even more familiar to him than Daniel?


    10:57

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    William noticed that Andre had been looking at him. He touched his face and chuckled. ¡°Andre,


    sweetheart, is there something dirty on my face?¡±


    Andre frowned. ¡°You know me?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t that close to this guy, was he? Why did he call him ¡°sweetheart¡±?


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re quite famous, that¡¯s how I know you,¡± William admitted nervously. He quickly said to Alice,


    ¡°Alice, you haven¡¯t introduced me yet.¡±


    Alice came back to her senses and immediately said, ¡°Andre, this is my brother-inw, William Kaur.


    William, this is my good friend Andre.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± William extended his hand.


    Andre looked at William¡¯s hand and slowly held it.


    William. That was a nice name.


    After the introduction, Andre asked Alice to send him downstairs.


    William was afraid that Andre would badmouth his brother to Alice, so he quickly followed.


    However, as they reached the hospital entrance, Alice¡¯s phone started ringing. She asked William to


    escort Andre, while she found a quiet ce to answer the call.


    William followed Andre for a few steps before someone¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°I¡¯m super duper cool and super duper cute, shining brighter than the whole wide Milky Way!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The ringtone was a really cute song. It was a melody sung by children and it sounded absolutely


    adorable.


    William nced at the number on the screen and promptly ended the call.


    Andre recalled the ringtone and looked at William. ¡°This ringtone of yours is very special.¡±


    ¡°Is it? My nephews recorded it¡­ It¡¯s super cute, right? I¡¯ll get you a copy next time.¡± William scratched


    his head andughed loudly.


    However, Andre¡¯s expression turned even darker.


    As the two of them stood on the empty path, Andre suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Josh has used this


    ringtone before.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What a coincidence. I should rip him off, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± William¡¯s lips twitched.


    This was going to be troublesome, William thought to himself. Andre was not only handsome but also


    intelligent. He must have thought of something.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite a coincidence. He said that his little nephews recorded it. So did you, and you have


    three nephews too¡­¡±


    When too many strange things happened, they weren¡¯t just coincidences anymore.


    William started, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same with allrge families? Moreover¡­¡± He paused for emphasis, ¡°Josh


    Kaur is from the Kaur family. You know the one, the super-rich, influential Kaur family! On the other


    hand, my brother and I¡­ we are just average people.¡± William¡¯s voice gradually faded.


    Actually, he felt guilty just saying it.


    However, he still braced himself and said, ¡°If we¡¯re really so rich, why should we let Alice support us?¡±


    Andre remained silent, giving nothing away. His face was unreadable, making it impossible to tell if he


    believed William or


    not.


    In Ray Smith¡¯s office.


    Carrying a delicious-smelling bucket of fried chicken, Andre arrived and sat right across from the two


    men. With a grin, he said cheerfully, ¡°Come on, guys! I brought us some tasty chicken!¡±


    ¡°Andre, aren¡¯t you supposed to be on a diet?¡± Josh looked at him curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m in a good mood today. Josh, can you send me a few of the ringtones on your phone? I


    want to change to a cute one,¡± Andre said with a smile.


    Josh smiled, ¡°You want the one from my nephews, right?¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± Andre held out his hand.


    10:57


    Josh did not think too much about it and yed the ringtone, inviting Andre to listen to it.


    ¡°Josh, those three nephews of yours are Daniel¡¯s kids, right?¡± Andre asked casually as he ate his fried


    chicken.


    It seemed like they were just chatting.


    Josh nodded, not knowing that Andre had already seen Alice. ¡°Yes, there are still their cute pictures on


    my phone.¡±


    ¡°Shall I take a look, then?¡± Andre asked.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Hence, Josh unlocked his phone and showed Andre the pictures of his nephews.


    But as Josh was showing the pictures to Andre, Andre¡¯s hand suddenly reached out and grabbed


    Josh¡¯s neck.


    ¡°F uck! I knew you were lying to Alice!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:57

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Josh was stunned. He reached out to p Andre¡¯s wrist, trying to let Andre loosen his grip on his neck.


    ¡°Andre, are you


    crazy?¡±


    Ray was confused. He hurried over and grabbed Andre¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Calm down. Tell us what


    happened.¡±


    Andre was now burned with anger, but he knew that he was no match for Ray inbat, so he could


    only let go of Josh. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at the two men, gritting his


    teeth.


    Josh stroked his neck which had turned red from Andre¡¯s grip and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you


    said I lied to Alice.¡± Andre rolled his eyes. The evidence was right in front of him but Josh still tried to


    deny it!


    ¡°Your brother Daniel is the CEO of Kaur Group, right?¡± Andre stared at Josh and asked.


    Josh froze on the spot. He exchanged nces with Ray and decided to y dumb. ¡°What Daniel? I


    don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Drop the act! Alice¡¯s husband is Daniel, who has a brother named William. I found it strange, but I


    understood everything after looking at your phone.¡±


    Under Josh¡¯s gaze, Andre sna tched his phone again, clicked on the photos, and zoomed in on one of


    the family gatherings. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this magnificent vi doesn¡¯t belong to your family! Don¡¯t tell


    me that these people are all extras!¡±


    Josh propped his hand on his forehead, his pupils constricting.


    He shouldn¡¯t have given the phone to this guy just now.


    What should they do? Now that Andre already knew, it wouldn¡¯t take long before Alice found out the


    truth.


    Andre clenched his fists in anger. He exerted so much strength that his knuckles cracked.


    He said with a gloomy face, ¡°What the hell are you guys trying to do? Why are you pretending to be


    poor to cheat Alice? Is this some kind of special hobby for rich people? Does your brother see Alice as


    a toy?¡±


    Josh quickly waved his hand and exined helplessly, ¡°No. Daniel has never thought that way. He


    loves Alice but hasn¡¯t found a chance to exin yet.¡±


    Andre didn¡¯t believe it. He snorted angrily and said, ¡°We¡¯re both men. Do you think you can fool me


    with such ame excuse?¡±


    Josh pursed his lips and looked at Ray, who was trying to stay out of all this, the corner of his eye


    twitching.


    He felt disappointed that his buddy showed no intention to help him out at the critical moment.


    ¡°Alice is kind, but kind people are not born to be bullied by the rich like you guys! If Daniel doesn¡¯t like


    her, he can just say it. If he wants to have fun, why doesn¡¯t he just find himself a wh ore?


    ¡°He yed tricks to deceive Alice. What a scu mbag! You guys must be happy to see Alice being


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    tricked like a fool, right?¡± The more Andre talked about it, the angrier he became.


    He was a man. From his point of view, if a man really liked a woman, he would be willing to tell her


    everything about him.


    As long as he tried to hide something from that woman, it suggested that he did not love her that much.


    ¡°Andre, you¡¯re not Daniel and don¡¯t know his dilemma. Come on, don¡¯t be mad. Let¡¯s discuss how to fix


    the problem, okay?¡± Josh exined patiently.


    However, Andre did not want to waste his time talking to Josh. He took his phone and was about to


    leave. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Alice about this. I must let her know the truth.¡±


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t¡± Josh instantly rushed over and hugged Andre¡¯s waist.


    Even Andre was so angry after he found out the truth, let alone Alice.


    Josh was really afraid that Alice would break up with him.


    Daniel deserved it if he was dumped by Alice, but Josh did not want to lose a close friend.


    He hugged Andre tightly and pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Alice. If you say it, I¡¯m dead!¡±


    10:57

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    In fact, Andre could tell Josh was really nervous, but he was extremely upset at the thought of Alice


    being tricked.


    He grabbed Josh¡¯s wrist and said coldly, ¡°Have you thought of how Alice would feel if she knew the


    truth? She treats you guys sincerely, but you have been lying to her.


    ¡°Alice told us more than once that she didn¡¯t care about if her friends were rich or not, and what she


    cared about was whether her friends and their families could be honest with each other.


    ¡°You knew that she hated people lying to her, but you still helped Daniel cheat her. Don¡¯t you think


    you¡¯re a ba stard?¡±


    Josh sighed helplessly and said in a low, h o a rse voice, ¡°I know that Alice will feel terrible. It¡¯s because


    I¡¯m afraid of losing her that I don¡¯t have the guts to tell her the truth. Danicl thinks the same way as me.¡±


    Because Josh was afraid of losing Alice, he kept lying to her. Now he had no idea how to clear the


    mess.


    Andre would not put himself in Daniel¡¯s shoes. He only cared about Alice. ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t let


    Alice be fooled!¡±


    Seeing that he insisted on leaving, Josh immediately winked at Ray.


    After watching for a while, Ray finally walked over and grabbed Andre¡¯s wrist. ¡°I can understand how


    you feel, but Josh does see Alice as his best friend. Can you bear to see them break up?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Andre gritted his teeth. ¡°I never hide anything from Alice, and I don¡¯t want anyone to lie to her.¡±


    ¡°Andre, we don¡¯t mean to keep lying to Alice, but it¡¯s not the right time to confess to her. We hope you


    can give Daniel some time to let him exin it to Alice himself.¡±


    Ray looked at Andre sincerely as he begged.


    However, just like Alice, Andre did not buy it whether the others yed tough or acted pathetic.


    Ray, who was usually cold, domineering, and always took the hard-a ss approach to force other people


    to give in had never been so humble in front of anyone.


    Andre¡¯s heart softened, but he did not want Alice to be kept in the dark.


    He said after wrestling with himself men tally for a while, ¡°I can¡¯t lie to Alice. Now that I know the truth, I


    have to tell her.¡±


    Ray understood how Andre felt. He grabbed Andre¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°As a friend, you can tell


    Alice. But we hope you won¡¯t do it right now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Andre looked puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You can send Alice an email first. This will be a buffer for her,¡± Ray said seriously.


    Andre shook his head. ¡°Buffer? My a ss! What¡¯s the difference between telling her by email or in


    person? she¡¯ll know you¡¯ve been lying to her anyway.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Ray said, ¡°Think about Alice¡¯s current situation. Daniel just donated a


    part of his liver to her brother. You¡¯ll put Alice in a dilemma if you tell her that Daniel has been lying to


    her.¡±


    Andre grabbed his hair irritately. ¡°Da mn it! Why was it Daniel who gave Johnny his liver? Now, I can


    only send an email first!¡±


    Although he had decided to send an email, Andre was still unhappy. After thinking for a while, he


    suddenly cursed, ¡°Da mn! Daniel, you did it on purpose, right?¡±


    In the VIP ward of the hospital.


    ¡°Dad is pretending to be weak to make Mommy Alice feed him!¡± the three kidsined in their


    hearts while looking at Daniel resentfully.


    Daniel was eating hot cereal calmly. When he met his sons¡¯ gazes, he raised his eyebrows and


    exined, ¡°My hands are indeed not feeling well.


    The boys pursed their lips, obviously unconvinced.


    Daniel covered his chest and said, ¡°Alice, you don¡¯t have to feed me. I can eat myself.


    However, when he raised his hand, it trembled and could not reach the bowl in Alice¡¯s hand at all.


    The three kids and Johnny were all shocked.


    Daniel was so good at ying tricks!


    10:57

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Alice did not know what the three kids and Johnny were thinking. Seeing that Daniel could barely raise


    his hand, she said with a frown, ¡°Stop moving. Finish it first.¡±


    As Alice spoke, she carefully moved a spoonful of hot cereal to Daniel¡¯s lips.


    She then slowly leaned over to wipe his mouth with a tissue.


    Seeing his sister fall for Daniel¡¯s tricks, Johnny was burned with anger, but he could do nothing about it.


    Obviously, his sister liked Daniel.


    Otherwise, how could she be deceived by Daniel¡¯s poor acting skills?


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get William hereter to help you get changed and wipe your body,¡± Alice put away the bowl


    and said after Daniel finished the hot cereal.


    However, Daniel grabbed her hand as if no one was around and said in a h oa rse voice, ¡°It¡¯s not


    convenient for William to do it. I want you to help me with this.¡±


    Alice blushed. ¡°Come on! It¡¯s even more inconvenient for me to do it.¡±


    The corners of Daniel¡¯s lips curved up slightly. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. If you can¡¯t see my body, who else


    can?¡±


    Alice¡¯s face grew even redder.


    Hearing Daniel¡¯s flirty words, Johnny and the kids were even more upset with him.


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re still around!¡± theyined in their hearts.


    ¡°Uncle Johnny, why are some people so annoying when they grow up?¡± Coco asked angrily.


    Aidy pouted. ¡°Mommy Alice is ours.¡±


    Benny didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at his father resentfully.


    Johnny cleared his throat and said, ¡°Daniel, which one do you want to keep, your legs or your balls?¡±


    Johnny threatened to break Daniel¡¯s legs if he dared to flirt with his sister again.


    Only then did Alice realize that the kids and Johnny were still in the ward.


    It was indeed inappropriate for Daniel to say the flirtatious words just now.


    However, just as Alice was about to ¡°lecture¡± Daniel, her phone suddenly rang.


    It was Andre.


    Alice didn¡¯t have time to read the message Andre had just sent to her. Now that he was calling, she


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    figured it was probably something emergent.


    She did not avoid the people in the ward and picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Andre..¡±


    Before Alice could finish, she heard someone yelling in a deafening voice on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Andre, remember, my life is in your hands!¡±


    It was Josh.


    When Josh saw Andre on the phone, he panicked and was now threatening him not to tell Alice the


    truth.


    Alice pressed her ear with her finger and said helplessly. ¡°Andre, are you with Josh?¡±


    Andre looked back at the stu pid man who was yelling and rolled his eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m with him. How¡¯s


    Johnny and Daniel?¡±


    ¡°My brother is recovering well. Daniel suddenly felt difort in his arm. He¡¯s waiting for the doctor to


    examine him,¡± Alice replied.


    The corner of Andre¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Are you sure Daniel really felt difort in his arm?


    Maybe that scheming guy is ying tricks.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Andre, he¡¯ll be sad to hear you say that.¡± Alice also thought that Daniel was a scheming guy, but


    at the thought that he was hospitalized because of her brother, she was more tolerant of him.


    After a few seconds of silence, Andre said, his tone suddenly bing gloomy, ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve just sent


    you an email.¡±


    ¡°About what? I¡¯m at the hospital, and it¡¯s not convenient for me to check my emails. I¡¯ll read itter.¡±


    10:58


    Andre rubbed his temples. ¡°Remember to read it as soon as possible. If there are any problems, let me


    know immediately. A lot of my friends look gentle and polite, but they are actually very good at fighting.


    ¡°As long as you want, we can even tear down the tallest mall in the city. Did you hear me?¡±


    Alice said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Andre, but if there¡¯s really something, I can ask my husband to take


    care of it.¡±


    Andre gritted his teeth. ¡°Your husband?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t tell you before. When N tried to hurt me, Daniel was the one who came to save


    me. He¡¯s indeed not that weak.¡± Alice nced at Daniel as she spoke.


    Knowing that her husband was petty and jealous, she especially praised him.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not that weak. But Alice, remember to check your email as soon as possible.¡±


    Thinking that Daniel was still in the hospital, Andre struggled to hold back his anger and hung up after


    reminding Alice a few words.


    He cursed in his heart, ¡°Daniel is such a jerk! Not only did he lie to Alice, but he also tried to win Alice¡¯s


    heart by helping her out when she was in trouble!


    ¡°He¡¯s so shameless!¡±


    ¡°Why did Andre call you?¡± Daniel asked casually.


    ¡°He said he sent me an email. He must be gossiping about someone. I¡¯ll check it out after you guys are


    discharged.¡± With that, Alice immediately looked at Johnny and the kids beside her.


    Actually, the three kids were already a little tired. Although the ward was big, Alice could not bear to let


    them rest here. She then discussed with the two men, saying that she wanted to send the kids to


    William¡¯s ce first.


    Daniel and Johnny did not object. After watching Alice leave, theyy down on the sickbeds.


    The next day, Alice took care of Daniel and Johnny in the ward as usual.


    In the middle, Freddie and the others came to see them, but because they had a meeting to attend,


    they left in a hurry.


    At noon, Alice went out to buy juice, leaving the two men in the ward alone.


    ¡°Daniel, I brought lunch for you. I guess I got here just in time.¡±


    Vivian came in with a lunch box and was in a good mood when she saw that Alice was not in the ward.


    Daniel¡¯s face darkened as soon as he saw Vivian. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    As if she didn¡¯t see the disgust in Daniel¡¯s eyes, Vivian ced the lunch box on the table.


    She elegantly poured out two bowls of soup and ced one in front of Johnny, and the other in front of


    Daniel.


    She exined with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe at first, but my dad knew that you were hospitalized


    and wanted toe


    you first.¡± to see you with someone. I was afraid it would cause you trouble, so I came to ask


    Daniel frowned slightly. ¡°Did you tell them that I was hospitalized?¡±


    Vivian sighed and looked at Johnny aggrievedly. ¡°Mr. Doyle, look¡­ Daniel misunderstood me.¡±


    The corner of Johnny¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked coldly at the scheming woman opposite him.


    He did not know that there was such a woman who cared about his sister¡¯s husband so much.


    ¡°Daniel, you haven¡¯t been to the office for so long. Someone like my dad would definitely be suspicious.


    He would know that you were hospitalized as long as he sent some to inquire about it.¡±


    As Vivian spoke, she ced some small tes on the table in front of Daniel.


    Every te was filled with exquisite food.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Lemon cod is your favorite. I remember you loved it so much that you even took away mine when we


    had dinner at the beach abroad.¡±


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Johnny threw his spoon to the floor.


    Even without looking at his face, Daniel knew what he was angry about.


    He looked at Vivian and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like cod.¡±


    ¡°Well, so your taste has changed? It doesn¡¯t matter. The chicken nugget is delicious too. It¡¯s also your


    favorite. I cooked it the same way we worked out at the vi. You haven¡¯t forgotten it, right?¡±


    At this moment, Alice appeared at the door of the ward.


    She looked at Vivian and raised her eyebrows, wondering why this woman was so interested in her


    husband. Shouldn¡¯t all


    10:58


    Vivian¡¯s attention be on Mr. Kaur now?


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Noticing the change in Daniel¡¯s gaze, Vivian immediately turned around.


    When she saw Alice, Vistan said friendly, theers of her lips curving up into a faint smile, ¡°Hi, Alice!


    Hurry up and take a seat. I also brought lunch for you. Come on, try it to see if you like it


    Varian made it look as if she was the hostess and Alice was a visitor.


    Alice smiled and walked over calmly. After cing the fruit juice on the dining table, she lifted the


    nket for Daniel and sad ¡°Come on go eat at the dining table¡±


    Virsan waspletely ignored


    Daniel nodded without looking at her


    Johnny didn¡¯t need Alice¡¯s help and walked up to the dining table on his own.


    ¡°Alice, is the food you prepared for Daniel and Johnny? This is too rough and won¡¯t be helpful for their


    recovery. Come on, try the dishes I brought¡±


    Vain immediately ced all the food she brought in front of Alice and the others.


    Then, she said like a nutritionis. This will increase the hemoglobin in your body and make you strong;


    this is helpful for wound recovery; and this.. I made the dishes myself. They are all Daniel¡¯s favorites.


    Alice just listened without interrupting her.


    After Virian finished speaking, Alice handed Daniel and Johnny eacha slice of pizza.


    When they finished eating, Alice looked up at Vivian and said with a faint smile, ¡°Excuse me, but I don¡¯t


    think we¡¯re familiar with you. Why are you talking to yourself here? Are you alright?¡±


    Viian froze and her face turned red.


    She thought that she could embarrass Alice, but she did not expect Alice to defeat her with a few


    words.


    Alice, you must be kidding You dearly know that I¡¯m familiar with Daniel¡¯


    Not wanting to give up ealy, Vivian denched her hands and continued, ¡°I was staying in the same hotel


    as Daniel when we were in Aurnd. We¡¯re dose friends¡±


    The implication in her words was obvious.


    Daniel immediately figured out what she was hinting and his face darkened.


    However, Alice just looked at Vivian calmly with a smile. ¡°Miss Hand, can you increase the Hand


    family¡¯s share price by fawning over someone else¡¯s husband? I admire you for working so hard for


    your family:


    Though Alice was speaking in a gentle manner, Vivian felt like she had just been pped in the face.


    Vinian unggled to hold back her anger.


    I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you to misunderstand me just because I showed my care for my friend


    Virin sighed lightly and looked at Daniel, saying, ¡°Then¡­ Daniel, you guys eat first. I have something to


    ask the doctor. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t tell anyone the secret between us.


    With that, Vivian turned to leave before Daniel could speak


    Watching her leave from behind, Daniel did not say anything


    Vaim que Alice a look before she walked out of the ward as if to say, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you outside.¡±


    Alice could not figure out what she was up to.


    There¡¯s nothing going on between Vivian and me, Daniel suddenly exined.


    Fice nodded and continued to ce food on his te. ¡°Eat first.¡±


    The would judge it herself.


    Her Daniel and Johnny were done eating, Alice got up and left the ward.


    Ja the expected, Vivian was standing elegantly at the end of the corridor.


    She was waiting for Nice.


    Fice, you¡¯re finally out. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long¡± Vivian walked over with a gentle smile.


    10:58


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was in no hurry to cause trouble, but if Daniel told Alice everything, she would not be able to sow


    discord between


    them.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    7


    10:58

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Alice looked at Vivian and smiled politely. However, she did not hold the hand Vivian reached out. ¡°Miss


    Hand, what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just want to say¡­ Miss Doyle, you¡¯re young, beautiful, and independent, and I


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    really admire your personality.¡±


    Vivian took a few steps forward, her beautiful face suddenly turning icy cold. ¡°But I wonder why you


    can¡¯t behave yourself.¡±


    There was an obvious warning in herst sentence.


    Alice raised her eyebrows. ¡°Miss Hand, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡­ you shouldn¡¯t take things that don¡¯t belong to you by ying tricks,¡± Vivian said


    gently.


    The corners of Alice¡¯s lips curved up. ¡°I don¡¯t know what doesn¡¯t belong to me. I only know everything I


    own is legal.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Vivian said with a smile. She then put her hands on Alice¡¯s shoulders and looked at her


    sympathetically.


    ¡°Miss Doyle, you¡¯re so smart, but why can¡¯t you figure out the truth?¡±


    ¡°What truth?¡± Alice looked at Vivian warily.


    I¡¯m talking about the people around you.¡± Vivian continued with a smile, ¡°Do you really know your family


    and friends?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Alice smiled as she looked at Vivian.


    She guessed that Vivian was trying to sow discord and make her misunderstand Daniel.


    ¡°Really? Do you dare toe with me?¡± Vivian reached out to make a gesture of invitation.


    Alice crossed her arms in front of her chest, saying, ¡°Miss Hand, you are from a wealthy family, but you


    always y dirty tricks to sow discord. It¡¯s really interesting.¡±


    Vivian let out a long sigh as if she felt quite wronged. ¡°We¡¯re both women. I just don¡¯t want you to get


    hurt, but you think I¡¯m trying to sow discord. I¡¯m really sad.¡±


    With that, she took out her phone and turned on the recording.


    ¡°Miss Doyle, do you want to listen to it?¡±


    Alice raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    She was shocked by Vivian¡¯s shamelessness. This woman would do anything to sna tch someone


    else¡¯s husband.


    Alice did not fall for her tricks no matter what Vivian said, which made Vivian lose her temper.


    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Miss Doyle, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    Alice¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°As the saying goes, ¡°When the fox preaches, take care of your geese. I don¡¯t


    believe you¡¯re doing this out of kindness. I¡¯m not stu pid. I have my own judgment. My husband¡¯s


    disgust for you was written on his face just


    now.


    ¡°If you want to make up stories to sow discord between us, you are bound to fail. If you don¡¯t have


    anything better to do, why don¡¯t you think about how to be a decent person?¡±


    With that, Alice waved her hand and walked towards Daniel¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Alice, are you sure you don¡¯t want to listen?¡± Vivian shouted.


    Alice waved her hand again without saying anything.


    Vivian watched her leave from behind with a sneer.


    She had given Alice a chance, but Alice didn¡¯t cherish it.


    ¡°Since you want to suffer more, I¡¯ll give you a hand. Alice, don¡¯t cry when the timees!¡± Vivian


    muttered to herself.


    She then took out her phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Well¡­ Darling, it¡¯s me. You said you wanted the Kaur family¡¯s information the other day. I got some.


    But¡­ I hope you release it the way I tell you.


    The other party remained silent for a few seconds before asking with a smile, ¡°Miss Hand, how do you


    want me to release


    it?¡±


    ¡°How about we talk about it when we meet?¡±


    10:58


    Chapter 225 ¡°Okay.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    7


    10:58

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    When Alice returned to the ward, her phone suddenly rang again. She frowned at the sight of the caller


    ID.


    Alice exined to Daniel and walked downstairs.


    When she got out of the inpatient building, she saw a Lamborghini parked in the parking lot of the


    hospital. A handsome man was leaning against the front of the car with a bouquet of red roses in his


    hands. With a charming smile on his face, he looked especially attractive.


    Wearing a mask, Alice walked over quickly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked she uneasily.


    What worried her the most was that the man came in a luxurious car and was holding a bouquet of


    roses in front of her. The people around them all stopped in their tracks and looked at them curiously.


    Alice was sure that the nurses here must be gossiping about this crazily.


    That was how Joseph Bush was. He always kept a high key when he was abroad.


    In the past, Alice had not entered showbiz and Joseph was abroad, so she had never lost her temper


    because of this.


    But now, not only was she an actress, but she was also married. This maning to see her in such a


    high-profile manner did give her a headache.


    ¡°I¡¯m back to see my sweetheart, Joseph said and looked at her dotingly. After he finished speaking, he


    stuffed the red rose into Alice¡¯s arms.


    Looking at the roses, Alice felt so helpless.


    Joseph smirked. ¡°Sweetheart, we haven¡¯t seen each other for more than half a year. Do you really not


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    miss me?¡± Alice shook her head, took a deep breath, and said solemnly, Joseph, I have something


    very important to tell you.¡±


    Joseph ced his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t say it if it¡¯s not what I want to hear.


    ¡°Mr. Bush, long time no see. At this point, Freddie¡¯s voice suddenly rang out


    Freddie nced at Alice and said, ¡°Miss Doyle, your husband is still waiting for you in the ward. It¡¯s not


    appropriate to ept someone else¡¯s roses, right?¡±


    Alice became even more worried. Now that Freddie had seen her with Joseph, Daniel would definitely


    know in a while.


    That jealous monster was bound to be unhappy.


    Joseph smiled and asked, ¡°Freddie, ording to the customs of my hometown, as long as two people


    do not hold a wedding ceremony, they can not be regarded as married. I still have the right to pursue


    her, right?¡±


    Freddie¡¯s face immediately darkened. It looked like he was about to rush over and beat Joseph up to


    avenge Daniel.


    Alice¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. She red at Joseph, gesturing for him to stop talking.


    ¡°Um, Mr. King, I¡¯ll exin it to Daniel. I have something to talk to Joseph, can you give us a few


    minutes?¡±


    ¡°Miss Doyle, you should know how much your husband cares about you. I hope you know your limits.¡±


    With that, Freddie turned around and disappeared from their sight.


    Joseph, you must have heard it. I¡¯m married. I hope you won¡¯t do such things to mislead the others


    again, Alice said seriously as she returned the roses to Joseph.


    This man always yed pranks on her. Alice was really afraid that it would cause Daniel to


    misunderstand again if Joseph had gone too far.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want Joseph to focus on a married woman like her all the time.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear just now? In my hometown, a man and a woman can¡¯t be considered


    husband and wife without a wedding.


    Joseph still had a smile on his face, but his unfathomable eyes were icy cold.


    Alice was taken away by another man after he had only been overseas for about half a year.


    And that person was actually Daniel.


    If he hadn¡¯t investigated, he wouldn¡¯t have known what tricks the Kaur family had yed.


    ¡°Hum! Daniel, are you really going to keep your real identity from Alice forever?¡± Joseph wondered.


    ¡°Whether my husband and I have a wedding or not, Joseph, I¡¯ve already told you that I don¡¯t have


    feelings for you,¡± Alice


    10:58


    said seriously.


    However, Joseph gave her face a squeeze and chuckled. ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ve said many times that you


    can¡¯t stop me from loving you no matter if you have feelings for me or not. That¡¯s enough as long as


    think I¡¯m doing the right thing.¡± Joseph made up his mind topete fairly with Daniel.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    ¡°But it will affect my rtionship with my husband and may even ruin our marriage.¡± Alice rubbed her


    temples.


    She and Daniel got married in haste, and there were too many uncertain factors in their marriage.


    ¡°If the rtionship between you guys gets worse because of me, it suggests that Daniel is not confident


    enough or he¡¯s not good enough to you!¡± Joseph looked up at a window of the inpatient building, his


    gaze unfathomable.


    Was Daniel really that good to Alice?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I see him, I dare to admit my feelings for you. I¡¯llpete fairly with him.¡± Joseph


    chuckled.


    Alice pursed her lips. She knew this guy well. Even if she rejected him explicitly, he would not give up


    so easily.


    ¡°Unlike Daniel, I¡¯m doing everything for your own good. Sweetheart, don¡¯t avoid me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be


    unhappy, and then I¡¯ll show my love for you in an even more high-profile manner.


    Alice thought helplessly, ¡°Is this the so-called fairpetition he said? For my own good? He will only


    get me into trouble to be so high-profile!¡±


    Joseph only came to send flowers to Alice and let her know that he was back.


    To Alice¡¯s surprise, after she returned the roses to him, Joseph took out a bouquet of lilies with a card


    attached to it that said, ¡°Daniel, wish you a speedy recovery.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, the flowers are for your husband. If you throw them away, I¡¯ll make him suffer in


    business,¡± Joseph threatened.


    Having no choice, Alice could only go upstairs with the lilies in her arms.


    She was a little curious about why Joseph seemed to know Daniel very well.


    Could it be that they once met at work?


    With the question on her mind, Alice walked into the ward.


    ¡°Do you think the lilies beautiful?¡± Daniel said coldly, full of jealousy.


    Alice immediately came back to her senses and handed the lilies to him.


    Daniel¡¯s cold gazended on the lilies and he felt seriously offended.


    Without saying a word, he lifted the nket, got out of bed, took the lilies from Alice, and threw them


    out of the window.


    Alice watched in surprise, the corner of her mouth twitching. She hurried to the window to check if the


    bouquet had fallen


    on someone.


    ¡°Daniel, how could you do this? What if the bouquet hit someone outside?¡± Alice looked at Daniel


    angrily.


    Daniel¡¯s face darkened. However, before he could say anything, a cracking sound came from the side.


    Although Johnny remained silent all along on the sick bed, he clenched his hands so hard that his


    knuckles cracked.


    He was doing this to warn Daniel not to be carried away by jealousy and do something to hurt Alice.


    Knowing that Johnny was threatening him, Daniel said with a frown, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ept other men¡¯s


    flowers.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The corner of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She immediately exined, ¡°Joseph¡¯s flowers are


    for you. Although he was obviously doing this to challenge you, I couldn¡¯t ignore his threat.¡±


    ¡°Joseph?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression changed.


    When Freddie came in just now, he only said that an acquaintance was confessing his love to his wife,


    but Daniel did not expect it to be Joseph.


    The others were easy to deal with, but it was a little bit tricky when it came to Joseph.


    ¡°Yes, Joseph and I were roommates for a month when I was abroad,¡± Alice replied calmly. She


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    chuckled when she saw the men in the room all full of vignce.


    She could not help but smile and continued to exin, ¡°It was not just him and me. A dozen girls and


    boys lived in the same vi as us. You know it¡¯smon for students who study abroad to share


    apartments to save money.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel nodded.


    His heart ached when he thought of what Alice had done overseas to save money.


    ¡°We did see each other a lot after Joseph moved out, but he has never said he liked me in a serious


    manner. I don¡¯t think he has feelings for me, and he also said he was just joking around with me,¡± Alice


    continued.


    10:58


    Daniel¡¯s expression turned serious as he listened.


    Men knew men better. Although Alice thought Joseph was joking around with her, Daniel could tell


    Joseph meant what he said.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    ¡°Daniel, I know we got married in a sh,¡± Alice said. ¡°There are still many things you don¡¯t understand


    about me, but¡­ when ites to matters of the heart, I¡¯ve never betrayed you.


    ¡°I¡¯m not into Joseph. Even if he confessed his feelings to me today, I wouldn¡¯t ept it. I¡¯ve already


    made my stance clear to him.¡±


    Alice was serious as she spoke. She believed in honesty between spouses, so she did not mind


    exining things clearly when it came to Joseph.


    After Alice exined, Johnny said, ¡°My sister has told you about Joseph. Mr. Kaur, shouldn¡¯t you talk


    about Vivian?¡±


    Upon hearing the word ¡°Vivian¡±, Daniel¡¯s expression turned grim for a moment. Then, he looked at


    Alice intensely and approached her step by step.


    As if no one else was around, he wrapped his arm around her slender waist and said in a deep and h


    oa rse voice, ¡°Alice, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Daniel suddenly approaching Alice caused her to cough intensely.


    Then, she said angrily, ¡°Daniel, we¡¯re in the hospital. My brother is still here. Can you not ask such a


    question?¡±


    Alice thought, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he feel awkward?


    ¡°And what¡¯s more, he is so close. Does he not worry that my brother and the kids may find it


    inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Daniel said without changing his expression. ¡°They have to get used to it.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alice said. She was stunned. It had never urred to her that Daniel was so audacious. She


    said, ¡°Well then, you can¡¯t just get close to me either!¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°I approached after careful consideration.¡±


    Alice thought, ¡°Ugh¡­.


    ¡°He is so darn audacious, right?


    ¡°And from the corner of her eye, I¡¯ve already seen my brother¡¯s clenched fist, okay? He¡¯s ready to


    strike.


    ¡°Is this guy just asking for a beating or what?¡±


    Alice then ced her hands on Daniel¡¯s shoulders and said solemnly, ¡°Before you get close to me,


    exin the matter about Vivian. Why are both of you so familiar with each other?¡±


    Daniel frowned and exined helplessly, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since childhood, but we¡¯re not


    familiar with each other. You don¡¯t have to worry about it at all.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°You both have known each other since childhood¡­ so that means both of you are


    childhood sweethearts, right?¡± Alice did not even realize that when she uttered that remark, there was a


    hint of jealousy.


    ¡°No,¡± Daniel replied. ¡°In my eyes, she¡¯s just someone who doesn¡¯t hold much importance in my life.


    You¡¯re the only one who holds a special and unique ce in my heart.¡±


    Alice instantly blushed. She immediately cleared her throat and said, ¡°If you want to exin, just


    exin. Don¡¯t flirt casually!¡±


    Daniel was amused by her adorable reaction. He gently pinched her chin and slowly drew himself


    closer to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close!¡± Alice said. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking yet!¡±


    Daniel finally refrained from getting closer. There was a change in the expression of his eyes. He


    became serious as he said, ¡°We indeed have interactions in our work, and she did promise to help me


    with some projects. However, there¡¯s nothing inappropriate happening between us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass the work to someone else in the future. I won¡¯t have any contact with her again.¡±


    Alice asked, ¡°Um¡­ What if it is that Mr. Kaur from your family who arranges it, making it a must for you


    to work with this youngdy, or else he¡¯ll fire you?¡±


    She thought, ¡°My husband isn¡¯t the CEO of thepany, so there¡¯s no way he can willfully choose his


    project partners.¡±


    Daniel, however, said expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Kaur wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. They have no right to fire me.¡±


    Alice replied, ¡°Pfft¡­ You¡¯re so domineering. People who don¡¯t know may think that you¡¯re the CEO of


    thepany.¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°If you wish, I can be the CEO right away.¡±


    Feeling that Daniel¡¯s remarks were bing less relevant to the topic that they were talking about,


    Alice immediately


    10:58


    waved and interrupted him. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± she said. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. If Mr. Kaur finds out,


    your year-end bonus will be deducted.¡±


    However, Daniel seemed to be addicted to boasting. He hugged Alice again. ¡°Mr. Kaur doesn¡¯t dare to


    do so,¡± he said, ¡°He can¡¯t wait to give the entire family fortune for me to provide for my wife.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Alice said as she quickly pushed him. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Daniel?¡± she thought. ¡°Is he really not afraid that Mr. Kaur would fire him?


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    After Alice left Daniel¡¯s ward, she nced at her kids. Then, she took her phone and went outside to


    make a call. She wanted to talk to William about the new contract.


    Without Alice around, the atmosphere in the ward changed.


    Johnny raised his head and looked at Daniel coldly. ¡°I think your wound is almost healed.¡±


    The implication was that Daniel could consider confessing something openly.


    Daniel was a little hesitant. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°Joseph is very close to her.¡±


    Johnny could sense the jealousy in Daniel¡¯s voice. Instead of being angry, Johnnyughed. ¡°Why?¡±


    Johnny said. ¡°Are you afraid that my sister will be taken away? You would only confess after the


    situation bes irreversible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a bad idea,¡± Daniel said.


    Johnny said, ¡°Hey! Daniel, you¡¯re really audacious!¡± Johnny instantly went berserk. He suddenly


    jumped off the bed and directed the kids to sit on the sofa.


    Then, he looked at Daniel and continued, ¡°You are notfortable with Joseph. Well, my sister and I


    are notfortable with Vivian! This matter can¡¯t be postponed. You have to tell the truth!¡±


    Daniel did not say anything. Joseph¡¯s appearance made him feel a sense of crisis.


    Daniel was afraid that if he were to tell the truth, his wife would get angry and it would give Joseph a


    chance to take advantage of the situation.


    Actually, Johnny could understand Daniel¡¯s feelings, but he did not agree with Daniel continuing to


    deceive Alice.


    ¡°Daniel, how many lies have you told to deceive Alice?¡± Johnny said. ¡°How many people have you


    asked to lie for you?¡±


    Daniel continued to remain silent. He himself had not even counted.


    However, it was undeniable that almost everyone Daniel knew was helping him cover up the lies.


    ¡°A lie requires 500 lies to cover it up,¡± Johnny said earnestly. ¡°I believe you understand this principle.¡±


    He then continued, ¡°Confess while your lies to her haven¡¯t piled up too many yet. If you were to do that,


    she would at least gradually forgive you because of your good qualities. But if you drag it out to the


    point where she finds out the truth from others¡­


    ¡°At that point, it won¡¯t be so easy for you to seek her forgiveness.¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°I will personally tell her. I absolutely won¡¯t let her hear about my identity from someone


    else.¡±


    However, Johnny smiled and shook his head. ¡°We can choose not to say it, but what about others?¡± he


    said. ¡°What about those who do not treat you with sincerity? Can you guarantee they won¡¯t spill the


    beans?¡±


    Daniel looked at Johnny and frowned¡­.


    He thought, ¡°Johnny is right. I can manage members of the Kaur family as well as Johnny and others.


    But the employees and partners who have seen me, that¡¯s a different story.


    ¡°What if one day they unintentionally tell my wife the truth? What should I do then?¡±


    He was not afraid of being attacked by all the people in the entire world, but he was afraid that Alice


    would resent him because of his lies.


    ¡°It seems that I really need to think about confessing to Alice before Joseph affects our rtionship,¡± he


    thought.


    The next day, Alice woke up in the apartment.


    She had initially nned to stay at the hospital to apany Daniel, but William and her kids insisted


    on staying there. In the end, she was sent home to rest.


    She slept well that night. She had no dreams and only woke up at ten o¡¯clock.


    She had just finished freshening up and was making breakfast in the kitchen when her phone suddenly


    rang.


    It was a call from Frankie.


    That


    guy had been filming overseas and had not contacted her for a while.


    ¡°Hey, Frankie,¡± Alice said in a leisurely tone. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to read an earth-shattering gossip?¡± Frankie asked with a smile.


    10.581


    Alice put down the knife and asked, ¡°What earth-shattering gossip?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Several photos of the top aristocratic family in Lonrid have been exposed, including Mr. William from


    Josh¡¯spany,¡±


    Frankie said.


    ¡°And?¡± Alice said.


    ¡°And I think he¡¯s quite handsome,¡± Frankie said. ¡°He¡¯s also kind of familiar. Take a look and see if you


    know him. Let¡¯s continue gossiping.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    ¡°Tsk, are you trying to gossip about Mr. William, or are you trying to gossip about Josh?¡± Alice said as


    she walked over to theputer.


    Frankieughed and said, ¡°They always say that Mr. William is involved with Ray, but I think Josh and


    Ray are an item.


    So¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you want me to gossip more and corner Josh to make that guy tell the truth?¡± Alice said as she


    smiled.


    Then, while she entered theputer password, she suddenly asked, ¡°Frankie, you¡¯re not actually in


    love with Josh, right?¡± Frankie replied, ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ Don¡¯t spout nonsense! Even if I were to


    At the other end of the line, Frankie was furious. Alice¡¯sputer was already switched on. She had


    logged into the desktop version of Twitter.


    As expected, the trending search was filled with the words ¡°Mr. William¡±.


    [Mr. William was in contact with a beauty in the middle of the night. Suspected romance exposed!]


    [The undisclosed private photos of Mr. William!]


    [It turns out that William likes to be ackey in the production team!]


    [Previously, there were rumors about Mr. William¡¯s connection with the young artist Alice. Now, I¡¯ll share


    the photos!] Then, Alice clicked on the bottommost post that was about her on Twitter.


    However, it seemed like someone was doing public rtions. She could not open the photos at the


    moment, but many fans tagged her.


    [Alice, is it true that you are involved with Mr. William? So you¡¯ve reallytched onto a big shot. You


    want to climb thedder by relying on a man, huh?]


    [I knew it. A foxy girl like Alice will definitely use various tactics to ensure that she can associate herself


    closely with members of the Kaur family.]


    [What¡¯s the use of pursuing Mr. William? Go after Mr. Kaur. He is the one calling the shots in the Kaur


    family and has even more wealth!]


    [How do you know that Alice has never thought of seducing Mr. Kaur? An insider has revealed that


    Alice appeared near Kaur Group!]


    [Da mn, is Alice really that shameless? She¡¯s truly disgusting!]


    Alice was somewhat speechless. ¡°They are revealing information about Mr. William, but what does that


    have to do with me?¡± she said. ¡°Why is everyone talking about me on this topic?¡±


    Frankie also noticed that a small group of haters had appeared on Twitter. They kept posting negative


    information about Alice as well as smearing Alice and the Kaur family.


    He could not help but ask, ¡°Alice, have you met that Mr. Kaur?¡±


    Alice said as she rubbed her temples, ¡°How could I have met Mr. Kaur¡­ My husband is the only one


    from our family that has met him.¡±


    At the other end of the phone, Frankie seemed to heave a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you haven¡¯t met


    him,¡± he said. ¡°That Mr. Kaur actually has several admirers, with socialite Vivian leading the pack.


    Rumor has it that Vivian returned to the country a few days ago because of him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Vivian came back to the country for Mr. Kaur?¡± Alice said, suddenly feeling that


    something might not be right.


    She thought, ¡°Frankie said Vivian came back for that Mr. Kaur.


    ¡°But why did I see Vivian pestering Daniel more than once?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Frankie replied. ¡°I¡¯ve met that youngdy before. She is c ocky and she is dismissive of other


    men. As long as it¡¯s not Mr. Kaur, no other man can expect her to spare them a second nce.¡±


    Actually, there were quite a few scions in the circle who had considered being in a rtionship with


    Vivian for a period of time.


    However, they were all rejected by Vivian¡¯s proud expression.


    10:59


    Therefore, everyone waspletely certain that only the rumored Mr. Kaur was the person Vivian truly


    cared abou Is it possible that she would care about a mere financial specialiur Alice blunted out


    ¡°She won¡¯t care about a mere financial specialist unless your husband resembles Mr. Kaur a bit and the


    **** *** substitute, Frankie teased.


    ¡°Alice, aren¡¯t you going a little overboard? Frankie continued, ¡°You¡¯ve only been married for a short


    while, and you¡¯re already treating your husband like a lump of gold. You are afraid that someone may


    sn atch him away, Indir


    Alice immediately stopped dwelling on her previous thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s true, she thought. ¡°Danied is not


    Mr. Kaur Why would everyone be fighting over Daniel then?


    Send Gift


    CommentContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    ¡°Continue to watch theputer,¡± Frankie said. ¡°My gossip buddy said there will be more information


    about the Kaur familyter.¡±


    At the other end of the line, Frankie was a little excited. ¡°Alice, what do you think the big revtion will


    be?¡± he said. ¡°Will it be rted to the entertainment industry or the socialites?¡±


    The person who leaked the information to Frankie said that it would be an audio recording. Frankie¡¯s


    imagination ran wild. He assumed that it was about an indecent video.


    He really wanted to know who in the Kaur family was so bold.


    He thought, ¡°Of course, that person had better not be Josh. Otherwise, with Alice¡¯s personality, she will


    definitely beat up that guy so that he will reflect on his behavior and be a better person.¡±


    Knowing what Frankie meant, Alice frowned and said, ¡°Josh probably doesn¡¯t dare to be involved in an


    indecent video. After all, for an artist, it can easily be a career-ending move if such a thing leaks out.¡±


    Frankie nodded. He thought, ¡°Josh may be goofy, but he had a good upbringing. He is quite obedient


    too. He probably doesn¡¯t dare to mess around.¡±


    While Alice was using her phone with the speaker turned on, she browsed through her Twitter feed.


    She did not close the browser.


    She thought, ¡°Why is there an increasing amount of negative information about me?¡±


    She randomly clicked on a few trending topics. Then, she would see people criticizing her in the


    [Alice tried to seduce Mr. Kaur and ruin Mr. Kaur¡¯s rtionship with his wife!]


    [Alice is a habitual homewrecker. There are pictures and the truth.]


    [An insider revealed that Mr. Kaur¡¯s wife is Vivian. Alice¡¯s attempt to be a mistress was warned off by


    Vivian.]


    [Perspectives from an angle where photos were secretly taken in a hospital show that Vivian was


    indeed dealing with Alice!]


    Those photos taken in the hospital were clearly screenshots from surveince footage.


    Alice rubbed her chin as she looked at those photos. She felt that something was wrong.


    She thought, ¡°It¡¯s fine that everyone cares about Mr. Kaur and Vivian, but why would someone say I am


    a habitual homewrecker?


    ¡°Moreover¡­ this so-called insider confidently imed that Vivian is Mr. Kaur¡¯s wife, and it seems that


    many elite members of high society like thement.


    ¡°So, Mr. Kaur and Vivian are really husband and wife?


    ¡°Then why did Daniel say that Mr. Kaur and Vivian are not married?¡±


    Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office at Vivian¡¯s Fareel Group, Vivian said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I


    don¡¯t want Daniel¡¯s photos to be exposed, nor do I want everyone to know that Alice is his wife.¡±


    She just wanted Alice to know the truth amidst being criticized across the Inte so that Alice would


    then resent Daniel


    even more.


    She thought, ¡°If everyone knows about their marital rtionship, some people will support Alice. What if


    those people were to encourage Alice to get a divorce and split the assets¡­


    ¡°If I were to marry Daniel, wouldn¡¯t I end up losing in terms of assets?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve managed the public opinion very well. Almost everyone now believes that you¡¯re the


    daughter-inw of the Kaur family. Even if someonees forward and ims that Alice is Daniel¡¯s


    wife, no one will believe it anymore.¡±


    The sinister man¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. As he edited the recording, he asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t


    want to publicize the recording on Twitter, huh? Just circte it within the entertainment industry?¡±


    Vivian nodded and said, ¡°I want Alice to hear it indirectly. I don¡¯t want her to be admired.¡±


    Vivian was a woman, and she understood female psychology well.


    She was certain that when Alice was thest person to hear the recording and know Daniel¡¯s identity,


    Alice would be so angry that she would cause trouble for Daniel.


    By that time, Alice would be easy to manipte.


    ¡°Just leave her name in the recording then,¡± the man said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be even better to let people in


    the entertainment


    13:09


    industry know how stu pid she is?¡±


    Vivian sneered and gently stroked her exquisitely manicured nails. ¡°Leaving the name in would make


    Daniel suspicious of me,¡± she said. ¡°Plus, the more it is edited like this, the angrier Alice will be.¡±


    However, the man frowned and was a little worried. ¡°Miss Hand, what if Alice endures these lies for the


    sake of Daniel¡¯s money?¡± he said. ¡°I suggest you¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Vivian said.


    Send Gift


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Comment

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    The man¡¯s expression was a little sinister. He said, ¡°Ask your friends to help you out. Give Alice a sum


    of money and record a video using her of extortion.¡±


    ¡°As long as she dares to ask for a huge sum of money, Daniel will believe that he has misjudged her,¡±


    Vivian said. ¡°Even if they have feelings for each other, they could never go back to how things were?¡±


    Vivian was a little excited.


    Daniel was very cautious. If he saw a video of Alice receiving money, he would definitely not give her


    another chance. By that time¡­


    ¡°Not only that, but you also have to take the initiative to go to the hospital and apologize to Daniel first,¡±


    the man said. ¡°I don¡¯t have to teach you how to do it, right?¡±


    A gleam of cun ning shed in Vivian¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°Of course. I know what to do¡­ Just wait and


    see. I¡¯ll make them break uppletely!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wish you sess in advance, Miss Hand,¡± the man said.


    ¡°You help me this time,¡± Vivian said. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do something to properly show my appreciation to


    you in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± the man said. ¡°We¡¯re helping each other to achieve our goals.¡±


    Alice and Frankie chatted about the gossip for a while. Seeing that there were not many new


    revtions, she turned off herputers and made soup in the kitchen. She intended to deliver it to


    Daniel and the others around noon.


    However, before she finished making the soup, the group chat was bombarded with messages. In the


    entertainment circle, somethingpletely changed the way people viewed things.


    ¡°Alice!¡± Theo said. ¡°Quick. Join ourrge-scale gossip group! There¡¯s a super exciting audio recording


    here.¡± When Theo made the call, he could not hide his excitement.


    Alice immediately thought of the voice message that Frankie mentioned. ¡°Has Frankie and the others


    already joined?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Theo said. ¡°This time, it¡¯s a 500-member gossip group chat. Haha. The movers and


    shakers of the entertainment industry are all here. I¡¯ve added you to the group chat. Quick. Join the


    group chat and change your disy name.¡±


    Theo looked eagerly excited. It was as if he was enjoying gossip about himself.


    Alice turned down the heat of the soup, washed her hands, and prepared some potato chips and


    peanuts. Then, she assumed the posture of an enthusiastic observer of gossip and sat on the sofa to


    start looking at her phone.


    The administrator of the group chat who was going to expose the information was a child of an


    influential person. This administrator had a close rtionship with the papara zzi in the entertainment


    industry.


    He suddenly received an email. He heard that it was rted to Mr. Kaur, so he intended to expose it to


    the people in the industry first.


    After Alice was ready, she saw a bunch of people sending gifts online to the administrator, asking for


    the gossip.


    The child of the influential person who was going to spill the tea immediately changed his disy name


    in the group chat to Tea Spiller.


    Tea Spiller texted, [Get ready, everybody. A super intriguing audio clip is about to be released. Prepare


    yourselves for a guessing game.]


    The atmosphere had already been charged up by him. Everyone was naturally excited and sent all


    kinds of gossip-seeking emojis in the group chat.


    Even Alice, Frankie, and the others also sent some emojis in an organized manner.


    However, Andre, who joined the group chatter on, seemed to realize that something was wrong. He


    sent a private message to Alice. [Is their information really about Mr. Kaur?]


    Alice texted, [Yup. That¡¯s what Theo said. Fret not. Let¡¯s enjoy the gossip together.]


    Meanwhile, Andre had started to feel distressed. He asked Alice a question to sound her out. [Alice,


    are you afraid that you


    are somehow involved in the gossip they are discussing?]


    Alice lifted her eyebrows and replied, [They said I¡¯m a homewrecker? Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t even know


    Mr. Kaur. Why would I be afraid of being involved in the gossip?]


    Andre edited his message on the screen several times, but in the end, he deleted what he wanted to


    text.


    He really did not expect that, with just a little carelessness, there would be a leak on the inte.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    13:09


    He thought, ¡°If it were just some people without principles casually leaking information, it would be fine.


    I¡¯m just worried that the other party may be targeting Alice specifically.¡±


    While Alice was chatting with Andre, Tea Spiller had already sent out the audio recording.


    Everyone clicked on it and heard the voices of a man and a woman.


    [Daniel, is this your wife? A woman from the entertainment industry¡­]


    [Yes. My wife is good.]


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13:09

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    The moment Alice heard the word ¡°Daniel¡±, her heart ski pped a beat. She instinctively pressed the


    pause button.


    Her brows unconsciously furrowed. She thought, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the woman¡¯s voice sound a lot like Vivian?


    ¡°Although the man¡¯s tone is cold, his voice is very unique. It is Daniel¡¯s!¡±


    Alice was unsure about what emotional state she should adopt to continue listening.


    Some people in the gossip group chat had already finished listening. They were frantically sending


    emojis of someone feeling shocked and dumbfounded.


    Alice took a deep breath and decided to continue listening.


    She hoped that perhaps the content of the audio recording was Daniel rejecting Vivian.


    Hence, she continued to y the recording.


    [She is indeed more beautiful than those highly educated socialites.]


    [Daniel, why doesn¡¯t she know about your identity?]


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alice thought. ¡°Why do I not know about his identity?¡±


    Alice was stunned. She thought, ¡°What identity about Daniel that I do not know about?


    ¡°Is it rted to his work or something else?¡±


    At this point, Andre had already sent several consecutive messages. All of them were the same


    sentence.


    [Alice, don¡¯t listen. Don¡¯t listen to anything!]


    ¡°Andre warning me like this implies that he has already listened to the entire audio recording, right?¡±


    Alice thought.


    Alice held her breath, focused her attention, and blinked. She thought, ¡°Listen. I want to keep listening


    to find out what will be said in the end.¡±


    Alice then straightened her back and continued to press the y button quietly.


    [I understand that this is between you and your wife, but you really should have told me earlier.


    Fortunately, we had a tacit understanding just now. Otherwise, I would have exposed your lie.]


    [I¡¯ve been with you for so many years. No matter what you do, I¡¯ll support you. It¡¯s not like you


    [What exactly do you want to say?]


    don¡¯t know.]


    [Actually, not telling her is the right choice. Women in the entertainment industry are good at acting.


    They show one thing on the surface and another behind the scenes. Being cautious until you


    understand her is the right thing to do.]


    [We¡¯ve been together for so many years. I understand your intention. Don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t


    expose you in front of her, let alone embarrass you.]


    Despite having ulterior motives, Vivian innocently predicted what might happen in the future. Upon


    hearing that, Alice found it rather ridiculous.


    Alice thought, ¡°But what¡¯s even more ridiculous is that the underlying message in her words is¡­ Daniel


    is being cautious of


    me.


    ¡°He has been lying all along¡±


    As Alice smiled, she identally caused the potato chips to sc atter on the sofa.


    She then took a nce at the group chat which was still filled with people sending emojis.


    At this moment, Tea Spiller sent the final short audio recording. [A name here has been censored.


    Everyone, listen and cherish it.]


    ¡°The name has been censored?¡± Alice thought.


    Alice thought that her name had probably been censored.


    She then clicked on the final short audio recording even though she did not know what emotional state


    she should adopt in listening to thest snippet of the audio recording.


    [Your parents do not want her to know about your identity as well, right? Are they also being cautious of


    her, afraid that she¡¯s after your money? Actually, I think she¡¯s innocent¡­ You guys shouldn¡¯t treat her


    like this¡­]


    [But I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If you lie to her like this, things will definitely get messy when she


    finds out. No girl


    13:09


    likes to be deceived¡­]


    As soon as members of the group chat heard these words from the audio recording, the group chat


    was bombarded with


    messages.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    All artistes who discussed gossip in this group chat, regardless of how well they were doing in the


    entertainment industry, were very protective.


    They were especially protective of people within their own circles.


    When the initial part of the audio recording was yed, everyone already knew that the person


    mentioned in the recording was a girl from the entertainment industry.


    Everyone could understand Mr. Kaur¡¯s caution towards girls in the entertainment industry, but they


    could not understand why Mr. Kaur¡¯s parents, who were clearly aware of the situation, also participated


    in the deception.


    Without waiting for Alice to send a message to the group chat, Tea Spiller cursed in the group chat.


    [Is that Mr. Kaur an idiot? As an adult man, can¡¯t he make his own judgment? When he married her,


    didn¡¯t he know what she wanted from him? And now he¡¯s involved in all this deception!]


    The others did not care about anything else. They started cursing frantically.


    [The woman in this recording is also pretending to be innocent. Their rtionship is so good, so why


    aren¡¯t they together?]


    [If a sc mbag is paired with a bi tch, they can surprisingly have asting and enduring rtionship. I¡¯m


    begging them to be together and not harm the girl in the audio recording who doesn¡¯t know anything!]


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13:09

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Theo, who added Alice to the group chat, cursed for a while. Then, he suddenly tagged Alice.


    Theo texted, [Alice, give him a piece of your mind! You¡¯re the best at roasting. I love watching you roast


    trashy scu mbags. like this!]


    The others who did not know Alice¡¯s current mood also joined in to coax her into cursing Daniel.


    Tea Spiller texted, [Hey, Alice,e on. The microphone¡¯s all yours. Roast them! Roast the sh it out of


    this da mn couple!]


    Aliya Jepherson texted, [As a woman, I¡¯ve put myself in Mrs. Kaur¡¯s shoes, and I feel so ufortable.


    Why are there such trashy people who deceive us women? Alice,e on. Start roasting!]


    Theo texted, [Exactly. You¡¯re the fiercest when ites to roasting. Let¡¯s kick off with a round of insults.


    Give Alice a taste of satisfaction.]


    Alice thought, ¡°Should I roast them?¡±


    Alice wanted to say that given her current mood, it was not easy for her to even remain calm, let alone


    roast those people.


    If learning that Daniel had lied to her at the beginning was already heart-wrenching, then thosest few


    sentences, where Daniel¡¯s parents also deceived her,pletely pushed her into the abyss of


    disappointment.


    The man in the voice message was Daniel, the rumored Mr. Kaur.


    Alice thought, ¡°He lied to me, so his entire family also lied to me¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s really amusing.¡±


    Alice was very grateful to the people in the group chat for standing up for her, but she truly did not know


    how to join them in scolding together right now.


    Alice found the cigarettes she had already quit, lit one, and took a drag.


    But perhaps due to not having smoked for a while, when she took a drag all of a sudden, she ended up


    choking on it.


    That choking sensation caused her tears to almost flow out.


    Alice did not like herself acting like this. In the end, she put out the cigarette and threw it away for good.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she went to wash her face and change into a different set of clothes.


    The soup in the kitchen was ready.


    In addition to Andre¡¯s never-ending messages, there were also cute voice messages from her kids.


    The three kids said they would leave the kindergarten at noon and go to the hospital to have lunch with


    her. They wanted to eat the snacks she made.


    Thinking of the three cuddly and adorable kids, Alice¡¯s heart ached even more.


    This was because these three kids had actually lied to her.


    They had lied to her all along.


    Even though Alice was frustrated and could not calm down, she tried her best to control herself and


    prepared snacks for her kids.


    The conflict between adults was between adults. She did not want to affect her kids.


    Just as Alice was done packing the soup and snacks, a series of urgent knocks on the door could be


    heard.


    Aliceposed herself and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    There was no response from outside.


    She nced at the security camera and saw two elegantly dressed women with refined makeup


    standing outside.


    She thought, ¡°Are they here to see me?¡±


    Alice frowned and opened the door gracefully. ¡°Ladies, who are you looking for?¡± she asked.


    The person standing in front was wearing a red haute couture gown. She looked co cky. She looked at


    Alice condescendingly.


    ¡°You probably won¡¯t want the neighbors to hear us say unpleasant things, right?¡± thedy said.


    They implied that they wanted to go in and talk.


    13:09


    Noticing the ill intentions of the two women, Alice was not afraid either. She turned her body slightly


    and gestured for


    them toe in.


    However, she did not close the door.


    ¡°My name is Laurel Zillia,¡± Laurel said. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Zillia family. This is my bestie,


    Polly Pearson.¡± The woman named Laurel nced around the room in disdain and began to introduce


    herself.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Zillia and Miss Pearson?¡± Alice said as she looked at them coldly.


    ¡°You know Vivian Hand, right?¡± Laurel asked.


    Alice nodded.


    ¡°She¡¯s our childhood bestie that we grew up with!¡± Laurel said unhurriedly. ¡°Daniel Kaur can be


    considered the brother of our childhood bestie.¡±


    Alice lifted her eyebrows. She thought, ¡°Alright. I got it.


    ¡°They¡¯re here to cause trouble for me because of Daniel.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase,¡± Laurel continued. ¡°The rumors about you on Twitter, though no name is


    mentioned, we know it¡¯s


    you.¡±


    Alice understood that Vivian was the reason why these people knew that it was her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to be a sl ut in the entertainment industry,¡± Laurel said as she stared at Alice and


    sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these few days staying by Daniel¡¯s side. This is your reward, or rather,


    yourpensation for your youth.¡±


    After saying that, Laurel opened her designer handbag, took out a check, quickly wrote a number on it,


    and tossed it directly at Alice.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a little old-fashioned, the money is real,¡± Laurel said. ¡°A hundred thousand dors. Is it


    enough to buy your youth for the past few months?¡±


    ¡°Laurel, you¡¯re giving way too much!¡± Polly said with a mocking expression on her face. ¡°Vivian said


    she¡¯s just a D-list actress. She can¡¯t even earn this much in a year.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    At this moment, Alice¡¯s face was cold. She thought, ¡°These two women have gone a bit too far, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Laurel said as she looked at Alice with a disgusted expression. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s


    too little? I¡¯ve seen plenty of people like you who be a sl ut in the entertainment industry. Even if


    you¡¯re kept by a fat man, you would only get twenty thousand dors a month at most.¡±


    Without waiting for Alice to respond and argue with them, Laurel took out another stack of cash and


    threw it directly at Alice¡¯s feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another two thousand dors,¡± Laurel said coldly. Then, she took out a document and said,


    ¡°Be good and sign the breakup agreement.¡±


    Alice crossed her arms and lifted her eyebrows as she sized up the two women. She looked at them as


    if they were fools.


    She thought, ¡°Offering money to make me sign an agreement?


    ¡°I¡¯ve yed out this kind of scene so many times, okay?¡±


    ¡°Just sign it obediently,¡± Polly said. ¡°This way you can still save face and won¡¯t be a target of


    online bacsh.¡± Polly reminded Alice.


    ¡°Why should I sign anything you give me?¡± Alice said. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Alice¡¯s voice was


    extremely cold. ¡°You little sl ut,¡± Polly said. ¡°We¡¯re telling you to sign because it¡¯s what Daniel


    instructed.¡± At this point, Polly widened her eyes. She ced her hands on her hips.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been using all sorts of schemes to cling to Daniel, making him feel ufortable,¡± Polly


    continued. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for him to reach out to you, so we help him send the document.¡±


    While these words were spoken by Vivian, from their perspective, given Daniel¡¯s status, he could


    indeed encounter unscrupulous women in the entertainment industry.


    They were determined to help Daniel resolve the trouble.


    Alice did not know what Daniel had told these women. However, when she saw their expressions as if


    they wanted to save Daniel from a difficult situation, she was not as angry anymore.


    She thought, ¡°Arguing with these idiots would just be a punishment for myself.¡±


    ¡°If there is a document to be signed, it should be between me and Daniel,¡± Alice said calmly,


    enunciating each word. ¡°You have no right to force me to look at any documents.¡±


    ¡°You still want Daniel toe see you again, huh?¡± Polly said, exploding with anger. ¡°Are you worthy?¡±


    ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m worthy is not up to you to decide,¡± Alice said as she calmly pressed her finger joints


    without changing her expression. ¡°It¡¯s up to me.¡±


    Laurel gently stroked her designer handbag. Seeing Alice carrying herself with self-assuredness


    without being overly submissive or arrogant, she said with a sinister expression, ¡°Now, sign it


    obediently andpletely sever ties with Daniel. Guarantee that you won¡¯t affect him in the future. Get


    out of Lonrid, and we¡¯ll let you off.


    ¡°Otherwise, the methods of the wealthy to achieve their goals will make you die without even a trace


    left.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Polly said. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure you die without a trace left!¡±


    Smack!


    Smack!


    13.00


    In the instant the two women finished talking, Alice¡¯s palm hadnded on their faces.


    They were stunned by the p. They covered their faces and looked at Alice in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡­ you dare to hit us?¡±


    ¡°If you keep yapping in my house, I will hit you even harder!¡± Alice said. As she spoke, she pointed in


    the direction of the door and said coldly, ¡°Get out of here. Right now!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Laurel and Polly were about to re up, but as soon as they opened their mouths, they met Alice¡¯s


    extremely cold gaze. They were so frightened that they subconsciously flinched.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a mistress. How can you be so arrogant?¡± Laurel questioned with a trembling voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to say whether I¡¯m a mistress or not. I¡¯ll ask Daniel!¡± If Daniel was really with Vivian, he


    was just trying to experience something new by being with her these few days¡­


    Alice would not let herself be wronged!


    ¡°It¡¯s the same answer even if you ask! D-Daniel has already admitted to us that he¡¯s just ying with


    you!


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re just a ything!¡±


    Upon hearing the word ¡®ything, Alice¡¯s gaze became even sharper and colder, which was even more


    terrifying than before.


    Her eyes directly sent the two women running out from fright.


    However, even though they stood outside the door, they did not stop targeting Alice.


    ¡°Your name is the only thing that hasn¡¯t been exposed on the Inte now! Be careful. The Hand family


    and the Kaur family can destroy you at any time!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡­ just wait for your doom!¡±


    Cr ack!


    Alice casually picked up a stick and hit the ground.


    The two women were so frightened that they went straight into the elevator and went away while


    cursing.


    Alice did not chase after them. Instead, she turned around and sorted out the checks and money left


    behind by the women on the ground.


    She wouldn¡¯t have them to herself. She nned to hand them to the police station and have the owner


    get them.


    As for the agreement¡­


    She didn¡¯t look at it carefully just now. Now, she picked it up and read it carefully.


    The words ¡°breakup agreement¡± on it stung her eyes a little bit.


    She didn¡¯t need to read the use to know that it was restricting her.


    Was it really given by Daniel?


    ¡°Alice, why didn¡¯t you close the door?¡± At this moment, Theo suddenly walked in and looked at Alice


    with a worried expression.


    ¡°Oh, a dog came in just now. I forgot to close it,¡± Alice exined casually.


    Theo looked outside. After confirming that there were no reporters, he quickly closed the door and


    rushed to Alice. With a solemn expression, he said, ¡°You told me before that¡­ your husband¡¯s name is


    Daniel Kaur, right?¡±


    He didn¡¯t realize it when he was listening to the recording in the group chat. However, when everyone


    mentioned Alice crazily without getting a response from her, he suddenly turned on the recording again.


    Then, he discovered something incredible.


    The keywords mentioned in the recording was Daniel, the entertainment industry¡­.


    Come to think of it, why did it have something to do with Alice?


    Theo could not calm down and immediately came over to ask.


    Alice looked at him and did not hide anything. ¡°Yes, my husband¡¯s name is Daniel Kaur.¡±


    ¡°Could the Daniel in the recording be your husband?¡± Theo asked nervously.


    Alice did not answer. She got up and went to the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Theo saw the breakup agreement that Alice had put down.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Theo picked it up and his face clouded. ¡°What¡¯s this? Is this a breakup agreement? Did


    your husband give it to you?¡±


    13:09


    ¡°Two youngdies sent it over.¡± Alice checked the food box and said calmly.


    Theo was angry at first, but he quickly calmed down. He held the document and rushed to Alice.


    ¡°We did a lot of melodrama, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alice looked at him. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t listen to what others say, and don¡¯t care about those on the Inte. Take these things and


    go straight to your husband. We¡¯ll give him a chance to exin!¡±


    Although Theo was angry, he didn¡¯t lose his reason. He was afraid that there were some angelic bit


    ches deliberately causing trouble to sow discord between Alice and Daniel, so he wanted Alice to get to


    the bottom of it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll see what he can say!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13:09

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Alice fell silent and did not say anything.


    Seeing Alice like this, Theo was a little anxious. ¡°I¡¯m also angry that he lied to you, but I think¡­ if you


    love him, you should give him a chance to exin.¡±


    With a frown, Alice still remained silent.


    ¡°Think about those three babies. We should go find him. If he¡¯s wrong, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you,¡±


    Theo continued.


    He could tell how much Alice liked the three little guys.


    Therefore, Theo didn¡¯t want them to be blinded by reason and make the wrong decision.


    Alice looked at Theo and finally gritted her teeth. Yes, no matter what, she should go to the hospital to


    take a look.


    At the same time, in the hospital.


    Johnny already knew about the news on the Inte.


    However, he trusted Daniel this time.


    Johnny cast a nce at Daniel in silent. He then picked up his phone and walked out.


    He was going to call his boss and find out who revealed the news on the Inte first.


    No matter who the person was, since he dared to do such a thing and even hired anti-fans to attack his


    sister, he should be prepared to ept the consequences of Johnny¡¯s anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if that guy doesn¡¯t have any criminal records. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely send him to jail!¡± Johnny


    held his phone and told his boss.


    His boss understood Johnny¡¯s feelings. With his fingers quickly typing on the keyboard, he said, ¡°Jon,


    just you wait. I¡¯ll lock onto the IP now.¡±


    While Johnny was on the phone, another woman came to the ward.


    It was Vivian.


    Laurel and Polly failed. Worried that Alice woulde to the hospital to question Daniel, Vivian made


    careful preparations and came to look for Daniel before Alice did.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daniel,¡± Vivian said sadly as soon as she entered.


    Daniel, who was not interested in paying attention to gossip in the entertainment industry, had no idea


    of what had happened on the Inte for the time being.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Daniel in a cold tone.


    Vivian sighed and asked, ¡°Daniel, do you know what¡¯s been talked about on the Inte recently?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Daniel raised his eyes and caught a cold nce at the woman.


    Vivian blinked and a hint of pleasure shed across her eyes. She was relieved that Daniel knew


    nothing about it.


    This made things easier for her.


    Vivian took out her phone and found the top search on Twitter. She handed it to Daniel.


    ¡°Um¡­ Daniel, let me assure you that this has nothing to do with me. I only realized that we¡¯re on the


    trending searches after hearing from my assistant.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t say anything. He just nced at Vivian¡¯s phone and didn¡¯t take it. He turned on his phone


    and checked the messages on Twitter.


    When he saw those people expose that he was married to Vivian, he did not have much of a reaction.


    However, when he saw someone use him of deceiving a woman and some criticism against Alice,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    his face darkened.


    Why would someone suddenly direct the spearhead at Alice?


    Moreover, who was the one who exposed his secret marriage and his secret identity?


    ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re not suspecting me, are you?¡± Vivian said timidly. Her tone was like that of an


    inexperienced girl.


    Without looking at her, Daniel continued to click on the trending topic and carefully checked it.


    No one on the Inte had discovered his true identity, but¡­ William¡¯s photo had been exposed.


    13:09


    People began to suspect that Alice was his mistress¡­.


    He frowned and actually felt a trace of relief in his heart.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t find out that the person he was lying to was Alice.


    Otherwise, how angry would Alice be¡­.


    ¡°Daniel, are you listening to me?¡± Vivian stood behind Daniel and asked softly.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13:09

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    At the same time, in the hospital corridor.


    Taking the lunch box for Alice, Theo took a deep breath and said with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯ll ask himter. Don¡¯t say anything¡­ I¡¯m a man, so I understand men the best. I can tell if he¡¯s


    lying¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Alice frowned and wanted to say that she could handle it.


    However, she knew that Theo was sincerely doing this for her own good just like Andre and the others,


    and was afraid that she would be bullied.


    She could not refute their kindness.


    Hence, Alice took a deep breath and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If his words are unpleasant, I¡¯ll eat all the delicious food in front of him. I¡¯ll piss him off,¡± Theo


    said deliberately.


    He was trying to make Aliceugh.


    Alice forced a smile and followed him to the ward.


    However, just as they stood outside the ward, they heard a voice inside.


    It was Vivian¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daniel¡­ I can¡¯t help myself. When I think of thosements on the Inte, I feel so sad.


    Actually, Alice is a poor woman.¡± Vivian sobbed.


    Daniel looked at the woman coldly and said in a t tone, ¡°She¡¯s not poor.¡±


    He did not need a woman like Vivian to put on an act and say that his wife was pitiful.


    He would think of a way topensate his wife and minimize the damage.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right¡­ Even if she was deceived by you, she¡¯s not poor.¡± Vivian nodded


    repeatedly. At this moment, she quietly turned on the recording on her phone.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯m the one who¡¯s pitiful. I¡¯ve been acting like a fool, trying to win your heart even though I


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    know you won¡¯t admit me¡­¡±


    Coldness shed across Daniel¡¯s eyes. Before he could say anything, he saw Vivian suddenly pounce


    on him.


    Then, Vivian said excitedly, ¡°Laurel told Polly that¡­ you¡¯ve already given Alice a breakup agreement¡­


    I¡¯m feeling a mixture of things about it.


    ¡°I know that you regret being with her in this way. You want to change your situation¡­ But I pity Alice.


    ¡°Your entire family is lying to her. She¡¯s like a fool. She¡¯s even happily raising your illegitimate children


    and doing everything for your own good¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Daniel snapped, pushing Vivian away in frustration.


    However, Vivian continued to cling to him like a ster. She even added, ¡°Daniel, tell me the truth. Did


    you ask her to sign the breakup agreement to give me a chance?¡±


    ¡°Laurel told me¡­ you¡¯ve already exined to them that only someone of my status is qualified to be


    the daughter-inw of the Kaur family. The others are just ythings for you, and you¡¯re not serious


    with them. Is that really the case?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression, but Vivian did not care at all. She boldly stood on her


    tiptoes, trying to kiss him.


    Their lips were only an inch away.


    Outside the door, Theo had already men tally prepared himself to give Daniel a chance to exin and


    help Alice judge.


    However, he had actually heard such words.


    From the corner of his eye, Theo saw the coldness on Alice¡¯s face andpletely red up. He raised


    his leg and kicked open the door of the ward.


    Neither Vivian nor Daniel had expected this to happen and they got caught off guard.


    Vivian instinctively wrapped her arms around Daniel¡¯s neck.


    From the angle of Alice and Theo, the two of them seemed to have kissed just now.


    This time, Theo went crazy. He first shielded Alice behind him, then clenched his fists and roared,


    ¡°Daniel, da mn it! You¡¯re not human, you¡¯re a beast!¡±


    13:09

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight it out with you! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Mr. Kaur or not! Da mn it, you liar, you piece of trash!¡±


    The more Theo spoke, the angrier he became. He raised his fist and charged at Daniel.


    At this moment, Alice raised her hand and hugged Theo¡¯s arm.


    She could clearly feel Theo breathing hard in anger, and she could see his heaving chest.


    ¡°Theo, don¡¯t.¡± Alice shook her head.


    Theo was an artist under the Kaur family¡¯spany. He could noty a hand on Daniel, or else¡­


    Theo¡¯s eyes were red from anger. He turned around and hugged Alice. His shoulders were shaking,


    and his heart ached for Alice.


    Alice didn¡¯t know how to describe her current mood.


    Was she sad?


    Or was she angry?


    Or was she more embarrassed?


    She just felt it was worse than being insulted by the Doyle family¡¯s people.


    Daniel had been lying to her all along!


    He and his entire family had been lying to her.


    From the beginning, Alice had been a fool, treating Daniel as an elite with a low ie.


    She was the one who foolishly made arrangements for him and his family.


    At that time, Alice said that she was willing to let him get the house after the divorce, and she always


    left anything good to him, asking him to bring it back to his family¡­


    He must be seeing her as aughing stock, right?


    With their status, how could they need the things she gave them?


    When Alice thought about how Daniel had told her without batting an eyelid that he was not rich and


    told her not to think about getting something from him¡­ her heart was broken.


    How could he have the heart to tell her so many lies?


    How cold was he to tra mple on her heart like this?


    Alice admitted that she had never done anything bad, but the person who hurt her had always been


    someone she foolishly believed in.


    Even the kids¡­ the three five-year-old kids had lied to her with them.


    How afraid was Daniel that she would try to get their money after finding out their identities?


    Alice felt that her dignity was gone. She was like a tiny grain of sand, being looked down on by them


    proudly and almost derided.


    And she, the sa ddest thing of all, had once, more than once, realized that she was in love with Daniel.


    If he knew she loved him, did he think it was more of a joke?


    Alice felt that her heart was about to break. She did not want to tell Daniel anything now, nor did she


    want to see him exin to her in front of Theo.


    She didn¡¯t want him and Vivian to treat them as a joke.


    ¡°Theo, let¡¯s go, now!¡± Alice said with determination, holding Theo.


    Theo felt Alice¡¯s body trembling. He knew that it was impossible for her to stay calm.


    He had the itch to punch Daniel. He really wanted to help Alice teach that jerk a lesson.


    However, he was more afraid of seeing Alice¡¯s embarrassing tears and sorrowful so bs.


    ¡°Alice, keep yourself away from him!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s cold voice sounded, breaking the strange atmosphere.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    13:101


    Alice didn¡¯t intend to respond to him.


    At this moment, she did not think that Daniel said this because he was jealous of her hugging another


    man.


    She felt that it was more like he wanted to continue humiliating her.


    ¡°What f ucking qualifications do you have to speak! You bustard, hold your woman! You two are perfect


    for each other!¡± Theo shouted angrily.


    At this moment, a trace of panic shed across Daniel¡¯s face.


    But it onlysted for less than a second.


    When Daniel saw them just now, he was in a daze, so he forgot that Vivian was still there.


    Now that he heard Theo say this, he knew that Alice and Theo must have misunderstood.


    ¡°Alice, I have nothing to do with Vivian,¡± Daniel said firmly.


    A pleasure shed in Vivian¡¯s eyes as she finally saw the scene that she had been expecting.


    However, when she faced Alice, her eyes were still filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13:10

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    ¡°Shut up, Vivian,¡± Theo said sternly as he released his grip on Alice. He then turned, picked up a cup


    from the room, hurled it fiercely towards Vivian.


    Vivian¡¯s expression turned somber as she swiftly evaded the iing cup.


    and


    ¡°Vivian, do you have no shame? Even if you and Daniel grew up together, it does not matter! Our Alice


    is legally his wife! Your closeness to him makes you a third party!¡± Theo shouted, his voice boomed


    with anger.


    He discarded his usual poise and etiquette in front of the camera. He yelled vehemently while tossing


    objects at Vivian, saying, ¡°You, despicable homewrecker! What a sc umbag! Who do you think you are?


    What gives you the right to deceive Alice like this? F uck your ancestors! I¡¯ll fight both of you!¡±


    Nurses rushed into the room upon hearing themotion. Some of them even pulled out their phones


    to capture the unfolding scene.


    Alice pinched herself hard, the pain jolting her back to consciousness. She swiftly closed the hospital


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    room door and approached Theo. She gently gripped his arm, and, in aposed tone, said, ¡°Theo,


    it¡¯s not worth resorting to violence.¡±


    Tears streamed down Theo¡¯s face uncontrobly, his anger causing his voice to tremble. He took a


    deep breath, pointing at Daniel, and continued his tirade. He cursed, saying, ¡°Daniel, you deceitful


    scoundrel! You tricked Alice! Let me tell you, only someone as vile as you could betray her trust! I¡­


    I¡­¡±


    Frustrated, Theo retrieved his phone and, without hesitation, opened the group chat he shared with


    Frankie and others. He sent a voice message, saying, ¡°Frankie, you all need to return immediately!


    Alice is getting bullied! Come back and teach this rascal a lesson! He and Vivian have no shame!¡±


    ¡°Theo,¡± Alice called out, grasping his shoulder as she shook her head. ¡°Take a moment to calm down.


    Let me handle this, alright?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Theo stammered.


    ¡°No ¡®buts. I can handle this,¡± Alice asserted, saying. Taking a deep breath, she turned to face Daniel


    with a determined


    smile.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze grewplex. He stammered hesitantly, ¡°Alice, in fact¡­¡±


    Alice brushed a strand of hair aside, herposure unwavering. She looked at the two figures before


    her, saying, ¡°So, it seems like the both of you are much closer than what it appeared to be.


    ¡°I sincerely apologize. I should have cooperated with all of you and unraveled the truthter. This way,


    your games can be more captivating, am I right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Daniel said, but his voice was caught in his throat. Regardless of his eloquence in the


    business realm, facing Alice now left him speechless.


    Especially now, as Alice wore an elegant smile that seemed like a mask, he found it even harder to


    speak.


    ¡°Josh and I share a strong friendship, and in the entertainment industry, there¡¯s no conflict between the


    Kaur family and the Hand family. So, I believe there is no reason for you to treat me as a ything, is


    there?¡± Alice spoke each word with a poised smile.


    She refused to let them belittle her, especially not allowing Vivian to mock her.


    She needed to stay resolute, maintain her smile, and not expose her wounds for them to mock.


    Even if it pained her, she would endure it all.


    She had done nothing wrong, and she did not deserve this mistreatment.


    Daniel regarded her with a blend of emotions, and his brows furrowed. His words tangled in his throat,


    unsure of which to speak.


    He had reh ear sed his confession countless times, but revealing the truth in this situation was beyond


    his expectations.


    Fear gripped him.


    He was afraid of her potential rejection.


    He was afraid that she would bid him farewell forever.


    Alice crossed her arms, her gaze shifting to Vivian, who still stood by Daniel even now. She said, ¡°Miss


    Hand, there¡¯s something you should know. I¡¯m not a naive, gullible girl.


    ¡°Even if your deception led me astray, I would not weep like a fool and cling onto Daniel, burdening him


    with trouble.¡±


    13:10

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    ¡°Miss Doyle, please do not be like this¡­ I apologize. I truly did not anticipate bing a source of


    trouble for you,¡± Vivian spoke softly. As she said, she reached out her hands, intending to touch Daniel.


    However, Alice raised her hand, her expression holding a hint of a smile but her words carrying a frosty


    edge as she warned, saying, ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m at the very least thewful wife here. Until I give the signal,


    keep your ws away from him, understood?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Vivian¡¯s hand paused midair, herplexion slightly paling.


    For some inexplicable reason, Alice¡¯s aura at this moment had an overwhelming effect on her.


    She shifted her gaze between Alice and Daniel, her voice carrying a tinge of frustration as she said,


    ¡°Daniel, you need to rify things to Alice¡­ I¡¯m not the third party, and neither are you¡­


    Alice interjected, her arms wrapped around herself. Directing a smile at Daniel, she rejected, saying,


    ¡°There is no need to exin. The both of you are revolting!¡±


    Those final words drained Daniel¡¯s face of color. His focus on Alice held aplex turmoil, an enigma


    concealed within his eyes.


    Then, Alice cast a nce at Theo, snapped her fingers, and spun around with her pride intact. Swiftly


    pushing open the door to the hospital room, she strode forward, intending to leave.


    Daniel caught on and hurried after her, his voice raspy as he pleaded, saying, ¡°Alice, I¡¯m sorry, please


    do not go.¡±


    Please don¡¯t leave him. He had realized his mistake.


    Alice had upheld a fa?ade of strength for a while, but those words shattered her entirely.


    Tears welled in her eyes.


    But, it did not fall.


    She could not permit herself to be fragile, to shed tears.


    What Vivian wished to witness, she would not unveil!


    What Daniel yearned for, she would not grant.


    7


    ¡°You two, what gives you the right to stop us? Leave us alone!¡± Theo confronted the two as if they were


    archenemies. He turned and moved toward Alice to offer his support.


    Yet Alice patted his hand, took a deep breath, suppressed the emotions in her eyes, curved her lips


    upward, and turned leisurely.


    ¡°Daniel, your apology means nothing to me!¡± Alice replied. As her gaze rested on him, she chose her


    words deliberately, saying, ¡°If you had deceived me, maybe I could have looked past it. But you wove a


    collective deception with everyone around you!


    ¡°Besides that, you were fully aware of Vivian¡¯s feelings for you. Yet, you allowed her to linger by your


    side. Even when she approached me, you remained indifferent! What do you think this means?


    ¡°Is this some twisted amusement for the wealthy, or are you gambling on whether I would ever uncover


    the truth or if you¡¯d emerge unscathed? Sorry, I do not intend to let you off unscathed!¡±


    As she spoke, Alice pulled out her phone, opened WhatsApp, and shook it in Daniel¡¯s direction. She


    taunted, saying, ¡°I have the contact of numerous entertainment reporters here, and I am sure they


    would relish the scandals involving Mr. Kaur!¡±


    ¡°Miss Doyle, please do not do that¡­ I know that you¡¯re with Daniel, not for his money. You can¡¯t expose


    him and tarnish his reputation like this,¡± Vivian replied tensely.


    If Alice had taken the initiative to expose this incident, the public pressure would likely prevent Daniel


    from seeking a divorce.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Furthermore, Alice might be shot into stardom due to this incident.


    This was thest thing Alice hoped for.


    Alice scoffed, her hand waving dismissively before saying, ¡°Mr. Kaur and Miss Hand, you are mistaken.


    As for me¡­ I love money! If you want to silence me, I have a splendid suggestion¡­¡±


    She paused after mid-sentence, reminding herself not to reveal any hint of affection. Absolutely not!


    She proposed, saying, ¡°I am Daniel Kaur¡¯s secret wife, and I¡¯ve been lied to by his entire family! For


    every word, I charge 2


    13:11


    million dors. Transfer 30 million dors to my ount within three days, and this matter remains


    concealed! As for divorce¡­ well, that has a separate price!


    ¡°After I receive the money, I¡¯ll forward you a list of fees. If you can afford it, we will expedite the divorce,


    and I¡¯ll bestow upon you a symbolic red envelope to bless your rtionship. If you can¡¯t pay me, I¡¯ll


    continue holding this position!¡± Adopting the appearance of the most detested vicious second female


    lead, Alice turned to face Daniel and Vivian. She elongated her tone, saying, ¡°Miss Hand, remember


    this. As long as I do not divorce, even if you, Miss Hand can only remain a third wheel for the rest of


    your life!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Vivian never foresaw that Alice would demand money from them and dere her intention not to


    divorce Daniel¡­


    ¡°What¡­ What is happening here?


    ¡°Is she inadvertently causing harm to herself?¡± Vivian mused.


    ¡°Miss Doyle, I¡­¡± Vivian Hand stared at Alice Doyle in disbelief.


    ¡°Shut up, I have not granted you the privilege to speak! Could you please conceal your intentions and


    step aside?¡± Alice interjected, saying.


    Though her face disyed a facade ofposed amusement, a distinct undercurrent of tension


    emanated.


    Vivian involuntarily gulped, finding it hard to process what unfolded before her eyes.


    She thought, ¡°Could Alice indeed be nning a counterattack, aiming to overpower me?¡±


    Daniel, at this moment, was not perturbed that Alice requested money. In that, he contemted that if


    she genuinely could not ama ss the funds, she would not seek a divorce. Thus, he nned to avoid


    payment¡­


    That way¡­ he could ensure that she would never leave him!


    Nevertheless, Alice deciphered his unspoken thoughts. Her lips curved slightly as she calmly


    expounded, ¡°Mr. Kaur, if the funds are not transferred¡­ I¡¯ll merely retain the title of ¡®Mrs. Kaur. But, I


    would never meet you again and would not fulfill any marital duties.


    ¡°Ponder over it carefully. Is it worthwhile to allow a female entertainer, whom you¡¯ve both guarded


    against and belittled, to im the esteemed status as your noble spouse?


    ¡°Were I in your position, I would certainlyply. Then, continue pretending to be financially strained


    and find a genuinely naive and sweet youngdy to engage in this intriguing game with your entire


    family.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a game,¡± Daniel interjected, saying. His expression showed a blend ofplexity.


    ¡°Not a game? Initially, you doubted me, believed I am after your family¡¯s wealth, deemed me a plotter,


    and sought to test me, correct?¡± Alice queried with a smile.


    She wrestled with her emotions, preventing them from surging forth.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Daniel stammered. He was at a loss for words.


    Indeed, he had initially held reservations about her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Your suspicions were valid. I am a plotter. I¡¯ve been involved with numerous men¡­ those


    rumors I was entangled with before meeting you were true. I¡¯ve been intimate with them. And on each


    asion, I demandedpensation!¡± Alice said.


    Patting his shoulder, Alice intentionally added, ¡°Yet none were as valuable as you. In the end, I reaped


    the rewards, didn¡¯t


    I?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t depict yourself in such a demeaning light,¡± Daniel insisted, saying. He understood she was not


    that sort of person.


    It had been him who had initially erred, his preemptive skepticism setting the stage for a series of


    falsehoods.


    ¡°I won¡¯t phrase it like that. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡± Alice co olly chuckled as she spoke. A hint of


    destion threaded through herughter.


    ¡°Daniel, you might still be immersed in games, but I¡¯m not! Right now, I only covet money. I no longer


    desire you. Don¡¯t hold yourself in such high regard!¡± Alice stated.


    With that said, she linked arms with Theo, yfully evading Daniel.


    The absence of Daniel¡¯s voice finally triggered Alice¡¯s tears to flow uncontrobly.


    However, she hesitated to wipe them away, anxious the duo behind her would notice.


    If that happened, her earlier act would lose its purpose.


    Inside the elevator, Alice¡¯s legs weakened entirely. She stood there, copsing to the ground like a


    deted balloon.


    ¡°Alice,¡± Theo called out as he promptly supported her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Don¡¯t shed tears for that scoundrel!


    None of them deserve you; they¡¯re all vile!¡±


    Amidst her tears, Alice managed a smile, observing Theo¡¯s efforts to console her, though she could not


    utter a word. She held her chest, and as the suffocating ache somewhat subsided, she articted,


    ¡°Theo, I want to enjoy a seafood


    13:11


    Chapter 242 buffet.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s indulge in a seafood buffet. We¡¯ll pick your favorite spot,¡± Theo agreed, saying.


    ¡°Good, invite everyone to join us and get them to prepare gifts for me! Let¡¯smemorate the day I got


    cheated on!¡± Alice responded.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13:11

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    After an hour, they reached the Spring Seafood Cafeteria.


    While not Alice¡¯s preferred seafood cafeteria, she opted against dining where Daniel had, fearing it


    would evoke painful


    memories.


    Theo, the considerate knight, unfailingly catered to Alice¡¯s needs.


    Thus, when Alice urged him to summon Josh and the others for a celebration, he promptlyplied,


    luring Josh into joining.


    As he made his way there, Josh felt a mix of nerves. The recorded group chat conversation involving


    his brother Daniel and Vivian hade to his attention.


    Worries of being ensnared in a trap crept in, yet Josh held faith that Theo would not be so malicious in


    his summoning. Upon Josh¡¯s arrival, Alice was already cing her order.


    The handsome server enthusiastically rmended marbled beef to Alice. She arched a brow, batting


    her eyshes yfully, and spoke, ¡°Certainly, if you suggest it, I¡¯ll go for it. So let¡¯s see¡­ 1, 2, 3, 4, 5¡­


    um, eight portions to match the number of diners.¡±


    With her order in, she handed a 20-dor bill to the waiter, requesting, ¡°Also, could you visit the ice


    dessert stall outside and fetch me an ice treat, please?¡±


    The server blushed, gazing at her before nodding, ¡°Miss, do not worry. I¡¯ll bring you the most exquisite


    one.¡±


    Just as Josh, an observer of the scene, frowned and interjected, ¡°Alice, what¡¯s this behavior?


    Remember, you¡¯re a married woman. Cut out the flirting.¡±


    In response, Alice curled her finger, beckoning him closer. As he leaned in, she yfully taunted,


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before Josh could fully articte his sentence, Alice had seized his cor, asserting, ¡°Come, tell me


    when you discovered your brother was married to me?¡±


    On the way to the seafood cafeteria, Alice had meticulously pieced together her interactions with


    Daniel. She was confident that Josh hadn¡¯t been privy to the truth from the outset.


    Subsequently, gauging by his shift in demeanor on a particr day, it was likely the moment he


    learned¡­


    Josh¡¯s expression faltered momentarily, and then he hurriedly exined, ¡°Alice, I¡­ I¡­ I never meant to


    deceive you. I¡­ I was only concerned¡­¡±


    Concerned about losing a cherished friend.


    Concerned she would disregard him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not upset. Your custom BMW has been confiscated,¡± Alice replied as she released her


    grip on him. Then she invited him to sit beside her.


    A smile adorned her face, yet her words held a resolute undertone.


    However, the sadness in her eyes was unmistakable¡­


    Alice was undeniably heartbroken today.


    However, nobody dared to breach this delicate barrier, fearing it might exacerbate her pain.


    When the dishes arrived, Alice continued as usual, savoring each bite.


    Midway through, she set aside utensils and reached for her wine ss. Raising the ss, she said,


    ¡°My dearest friends, here. Let¡¯s raise a toast to celebrate the hurdles on my path.¡±


    Gazes were exchanged, and a brief pause ensued as everyone hesitated. Then, sses were lifted.


    At this moment, akin to Alice, a sense of unease and sadness enveloped them all.


    Perhaps they felt more anguish on Alice¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Feel free to drink. I will down this,¡± Alice said with a grin. Then, she tilted her head back to empty her


    ss.


    Resuming her meal, she tackled meat, tripe, and even items she usually avoided¡­


    Witnessing this, Josh could not resist grasping her wrist as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat like this. It¡¯s detrimental


    to your stomach! If you¡¯re upset, scold me, hit me. I¡¯m ready to be your punching bag.¡±


    He wished to spare her the pretense of strength and preferred if she did not put on a cheerful facade


    despite her evidentContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    13:11


    Chapter 243 hurt.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be joyful? Though I was cheated on, my husband is none other than Mr. Kaur¡­ He is


    like the Go d of Wealth in Lonrid. A prominent figure,¡± said Alice as sheughed.


    Refilling her ss with wine, she raised her ss and said, ¡°To all of you, let¡¯s continue toasting as we


    celebrate my ascent into the realm of luxury where I will be an elite andtop-tier wealthy wife!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13:11

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Everyone followed Alice¡¯s lead this time as they swiftly emptied their wine sses.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Josh, I managed to extract a stag gering 30 million dors from Daniel. I¡¯m


    uncertain when he¡¯ll call back. Once the funds are in, we can invest in scripts and produce idol dramas.


    How does that sound?¡± Alice suggested, saying.


    Atst, Josh¡¯s restraint broke. He gently touched Alice¡¯s shoulder and expressed concern, saying,


    ¡°You¡¯re distressed. Feel free to take it out on us¡­ We¡¯re your emotional punching bags. Please, spare


    yourself from this torment!¡±


    Gazing at Josh¡¯s earnest demeanor, Alice refilled her ss with white wine, downed it in one go,


    sighed, and shared, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. There¡¯s no reason for me tosh out at you all. Moreover, I bear


    the me. I was naive; there were countless hints, but I remained oblivious¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Josh¡¯s voice carried a trace of anguish.


    Alice began to speak, signaling him to take a seat, her tone measured, ¡°Honestly, your sisters were


    dressed too humbly, and I should¡¯ve sensed something amiss from the start. Additionally, during the


    night I met your parents, I saw the bodyguards¡­


    ¡°Daniel¡¯s words managed to sway me. There were other subtleties, and had I examined them more


    closely, his true identity would¡¯ve be apparent. I failed to do so.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. My brother involved everyone in deceiving you. Even if you harbored countless


    suspicions, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered.¡± Josh responded with a sigh.


    As Alice continued to drink, she smiled and inquired, ¡°Since everyone is here, why not share a few


    secrets? Apart from your family, who else partook in this lie?¡±


    Although Josh was hesitant to divulge, all eyes rested on him, particrly the piercing gazes from Theo


    and Andre.


    He could only yield to the truth, saying, ¡°It¡¯s the individuals you¡¯ve encountered¡­ including your older


    brother, Johnny. They were all privy to my brother¡¯s true identity.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Alice replied, ¡°So, essentially, everyone knew except me. I was the only one left


    uninformed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s entirely my brother¡¯s doing! He should not have begun this deceit! It all started with a single


    falsehood, snowballing into something unmanageable, rolling down a hill and growing in size.


    Rectifying it now is a formidable challenge. Alice, do you despise my brother?¡± Josh replied angrily.


    you


    Alice rested her wine ss down, surveyed the gathering, and asked, ¡°If it were any of you, how would


    feel?¡±


    Each person regarded Alice earnestly, deliberating momentarily before offering candid responses.


    One voiced, ¡°If I loved him, I¡¯d not harbor hatred. At most, there¡¯d be amotion followed by


    reconciliation.¡±


    Another contributed, saying, ¡°Not me. Matters of principle like this wouldn¡¯t permit forgiveness on my


    part.¡±


    A third interjected, ¡°I can only forgive him if he possesses exceptional qualities, and the concealment


    pertains solely to his identity. Otherwise, I would not bring myself to forgive.¡±


    ¡°And you, Josh?¡± Alice inquired, directing her gaze to him.


    After a pause, Josh hesitated before responding, ¡°It hinges on how he treats me. If he¡¯s indispensable


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    to me, if I can¡¯t envision a life without him, I¡¯d locate myriad reasons to pardon. I¡¯d forgive.¡±


    Their viewpoints were anticipated, and Alice chuckled at their replies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to maintain a smile, you¡­ What do you genuinely think? Be candid with us,¡± Josh


    implored, genuinely concerned for Alice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all reacted normally,¡± Alice affirmed with a nod.


    ¡°And you¡­¡± Josh inquired with a hint of caution as he observed her.


    Alice poured herself another ss of wine, swirled it gently, and consumed half before responding,


    ¡°You know what infuriates me the most?¡±


    In response, Josh¡¯s apprehension escted, prompting him to inquire, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he deceived


    you?¡±


    13:11

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Alice shook her head, voicing her thoughts, ¡°Initially, he did not believe me and withheld his true


    identity. I can understand that part. But¡­


    ¡°But what?¡± Josh and Theo questioned in unison, their attention entirely on Alice.


    ¡°But what is harder to ept is that he maintained his guard against me all this time. And more


    astonishingly, he gave Vivian an opportunity,¡± Alice disclosed, saying.


    ¡°Vivian might have been the one pursuing him,¡± Josh murmured, his voice low.


    ¡°That is absurd!¡± Theo, who had witnessed the close moment between Vivian and Daniel, mmed the


    table and surged to his feet. His voice resounded with anger, ¡°We are all men here. How can we not


    grasp male intentions?


    ¡°If he was not interested in Vivian, why would he permit her proximity? Today, they even shared a kiss!


    This is something Alice cannot forgive, and neither can I!¡±


    ¡°Vivian¡­ kissed Daniel?¡± Josh gasped, his voice quivered with shock.


    ¡°Whether the kiss was genuine or not is irrelevant now,¡± Alice replied, refilling her ss. ¡°He had ample


    opportunities to be truthful with me, yet he never was! I learned the truth from others through relentless


    rumors¡­


    ¡°Josh, can youprehend how that feels?¡±


    Josh gazed at her, his lower lip caught between his teeth, unable to find words.


    Maintaining calm, Alice continued, saying, ¡°Can you fathom being an unwitting audience on the


    inte, only to discover you are the protagonist of a recorded group chat?


    ¡°Can you imagine gathering your emotions, contemting a second chance, only to witness him in the


    hospital room conversing with Vivian, still evading honesty?


    ¡°I could bear with his falsehoods before, the constant vignce, his fear of financial loss¡­ What I


    cannot ept is his current inability to be forthright!


    ¡°He persists in tolerating individuals like Vivian and sustaining this deception¡­¡±


    Josh¡¯s fist clenched, and he murmured, ¡°I never know. I did not know that Daniel would be this way.¡±


    The revtion about Vivian hit him the hardest¡­


    He contemted, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t that woman simply let go? Why did she persist in entangling herself?


    ¡°Why did Daniel not push her away?¡±


    Alice heaved a sigh, conveying, ¡°Perhaps there is another reason he indulges Vivian.¡±


    Inquisitively, Josh directed his gaze at Alice, prompting him to ask, ¡°What is the reason?¡±


    ¡°Vivian possesses knowledge of everyone¡¯s identities. She wields her confrontation with me as a


    threat. He is afraid. Hence, he tolerates her presence¡­¡± Alice replied.


    As she spoke, her voice quivered, and tears finally welled in her eyes.


    As tears streamed down her cheeks, she continued, ¡°He would rather be trapped by Vivian than


    summon the courage to be honest with me¡­ In his heart, what am I to him? Emotions grew between


    us, a genuine fondness¡­ How can I genuinely overlook his falsehoods¡­¡±


    Josh watched Alice, his heart aching, and spoke in a quavering tone, ¡°You¡­ you have fallen for


    Daniel¡­¡±


    Alice managed a smile and confessed, ¡°It is a bit embarrassing, but yes, I have. Hence, his skepticism


    and misconceptions have wounded me deeply.¡±


    Josh¡¯s fist struck the table, his gaze aze as he proimed, ¡°Alice, stay right here. I¡¯m going to


    confront him! He is just a fool, aplete idiot!¡±


    Yet, Alice seized his wrist, her grip firm. ¡°Josh, do not go. I¡¯m weary and do not want to await his


    epiphany about trusting me. Let this rtionship meet its end today.


    ¡°I will initiate a divorce and wish him the fortune of discovering someone he can confide in and truly


    cherish.¡±


    A shade of sorrow eclipsed Josh¡¯s visage. He posed a raspy question, ¡°Are you truly yielding?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached this juncture. Why dy it till the new year?¡± Alice nced at him before articting,


    ¡°He concealed truths from me, and one reason likely is that he deemed my standing unworthy of the


    Kaur lineage. Why should I lower myself and endure condescension in his world?¡±


    13:11


    Josh furrowed his brow, contending, ¡°No one in the Kaur family belittles you. We all have a fondness


    for you, truly¡­¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13:11This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    ¡°Josh, I¡¯m perfectly self-aware,¡± Alice interrupted, gazing at him calmly. ¡°If the Kaur family were happy


    with my status, they wouldn¡¯t have lied to your grandparents about me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, like Daniel, they feared you would be unhappy if we told the truth.¡± Josh didn¡¯t know how to


    exin this situation


    to her.


    Indeed, if they had only lied to one person, it would be easier toe up with an exnation. However,


    they had hidden the truth about Alice¡¯s status from the entire family.


    ¡°Josh, I know you think highly of me, and you¡¯re convinced there¡¯s no one better than me. But only I


    know who I really am and what I¡¯ve been through.


    Alice smiled and continued, ¡°Vivian is right, actually. I¡¯m just an artiste. I can¡¯t help Daniel out with


    anything.


    ¡°Besides, the children will be better off with a stepmother like Vivian rather than an actress like me!


    Don¡¯t worry about me anymore, Josh. After I think this through, I¡¯ll ask your brother for a divorce.


    ¡°I won¡¯te between him and the Kaur family! I¡¯ll do my best to continue building up my film career


    and be a rich woman in my own right!¡±


    This did little to reassure Josh. In fact, he looked even more unnerved.


    He felt as though the weight of a huge rock was pressing against his chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you


    bing the children¡¯s stepmother? Actually, Daniel is the one who isn¡¯t worthy of you!¡±


    Alice was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Wow, Josh. I didn¡¯t think you would hold


    me in higher esteem than your own brother.¡±


    Josh snorted. ¡°Why not? As if a loser like Daniel could hold a candle to someone like you!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Alice covered her mouth andughed for a long while. Then, she gazed gently at Josh and


    said, ¡°Josh, you¡¯re so nice to me that I¡¯m touched. Come on, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal of meat I cooked.¡±


    As he gazed at the piece of meat, Josh made a decision.


    After sending Alice back, he would go to the hospital to beat someone up.


    No matter how terrifying Daniel was, Josh was determined to let him know the consequences of lying to


    Alice: getting his leg broken!


    After Alice left the hospital, Vivian looked at Daniel guiltily. ¡°That¡­ Daniel, I¡­ I¡¯ve really let you down. I


    didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Daniel was running out of patience.


    ¡°I can understand your feelings, but Daniel, she asked you for money. It means that she doesn¡¯t love


    you that much¡­ If only she had feelings for you, it would make more sense for you to get her back.¡±


    Vivian sighed. ¡°But what can you do now? She doesn¡¯t even love you.¡±


    ¡°This is our business. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Daniel¡¯s good temper vanished in an instant. He


    gazed darkly at the woman in front of him. ¡°You have no right to discuss our matter.¡±


    Vivian choked. She pursed her lips and looked at Daniel with mixed feelings. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to


    make up for


    mistake.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Daniel interrupted her.


    my


    ¡°But I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer. Daniel, you know how I feel about you. I only want you to be happy.


    In fact, I¡¯m willing to die for your happiness,¡± Vivian said, agitated.


    Daniel was expressionless. Looking at her darkly, he said slowly, ¡°Seems like I didn¡¯t make myself clear


    enough in the past. You listen carefully, now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never liked you from the beginning! Stop wasting your efforts trying to get your hands on me.


    Otherwise, the Hand family will get it from me!¡± Daniel snapped firmly, his tone cold as ice.


    Seeing Daniel like this, Vivian flew into a rage, too.


    They had known each other since they were young. They were childhood sweethearts. She thought


    that Daniel would like


    her.


    However, he was now threatening her for the sake of another woman!


    13:11


    Had she been imagining things this whole time?


    ¡°Daniel, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. I¡¯ve worked with you, and we¡¯ve done many things


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    together. In your heart, am I less than a woman you¡¯ve barely known for a hundred days?¡±


    Actually, she already knew the answer, but Vivian still wanted to ask.


    Daniel¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my wife, the woman I love the most! No one canpare to


    her.¡±


    ¡°Including the babies¡¯ biological mother?¡± Vivian asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Vivianughed bitterly. She really did not expect Daniel to have such deep feelings for Alice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to deal with the rumors on Twitter. Don¡¯t let it affect you.¡± No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let


    Daniel get too annoyed with her.


    As long as there was a chance to get close to him, she would go all out to do it.


    However, Daniel interrupted her coldly. ¡°No need. The Kaur family has our own ways of dealing with it!¡±


    With that, he swung around and swept back into his medical ward, leaving Vivian gazing helplessly at


    the icy view of his retreating back.


    Seeing the door m shut, Vivian was so angry that her face contorted, and she clenched her fists


    tightly.


    ¡°Daniel, the more you try to distance yourself from me, the more I shall throw myself at you!


    ¡°Hmph, I will make Alice Doyle disappear from your world and make you regret it!¡±


    When Johnny returned to the ward, his expression was already very nasty.


    However, he did not blow up at Daniel immediately. After all, he suspected the Twitter trends and the


    recordings circting around the artists were fabricated.


    Besides, even if he wanted to kill Daniel, Alice called the final shots.


    If Alice didn¡¯t love him, he would tell Daniel to screw off as far away as possible.


    But if she really loved him that much¡­


    He would hold his horses for the time being.


    Just as the tension in the air grew more palpable, William rushed in crying and said to Daniel, ¡°What


    should we do? Alice must already know. She must be furious.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re too calm. Daniel, what¡¯s going on?¡± William stared at his brother suspiciously.


    With his fear of Alice finding out, shouldn¡¯t he be afraid now?


    Actually, Johnny was also a little curious about Daniel¡¯s strange reaction to this news. It was different


    from what they had expected.


    Daniel had been typing messages on his phone and ignored the two of them.


    ¡°Hello, Daniel. Is your phone more important than your wife?¡± William looked confused.


    If his brother refused to change himself, no one would fault his wife for abandoning him.


    Finally, as if unable to stand William¡¯s chatter, Daniel looked up. ¡°She was here. She was angry.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± William stared at him in shock, wide-eyed.


    Even Johnny was shocked.


    Alice hade here before them?


    ¡°Then¡­ did she want to break up with you? Did you try your best to apologize to her? She¡¯s a girl, you


    know. You should have coaxed her, especially since we were wrong this time.¡±


    As William spoke, he searched for Josh¡¯s contact information in his phone¡¯s contact list.


    Since Alice had found out, she would definitely look for Josh.


    He had to get some information from Josh first. If they could find out how angry she was, they would be


    able to figure out


    how to deal with her.


    13:11


    However, Josh hung up on him.


    ¡°F uck, Josh has some balls. He even dared to hang up on me¡± William was furious. ¡°What the hell is


    he doing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s with Alice, Daniel said calmly.


    Only then did William notice that Daniel¡¯s phone was filled with information about Alice.


    Oh, a certain someone wasn¡¯t concerned about his work. He was looking at his wife¡­


    Was his fear of his wife holding him back from taking action?


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13:11

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    In the end, Alice got herself drunk. She sat there as quiet as a kitten, looking perfectly obedient.


    Looking at her, Josh¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t go home today. I¡¯ll take you to my private vi to rest so you


    won¡¯t be disturbed by the rest of them.¡±


    He was referring, of course, to the other members of the Kaur family.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m going back to my own home. Your house smells like him.¡± Alice said and shook her head hard


    with a bitter expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want his smell! I¡¯m going home to sleep in my own bed!¡±


    ¡°Well, let us apany you then?¡± Josh asked hopefully. He was scared something might happen to


    her if she was alone at


    home.


    ¡°You guys are rising starlets in the entertainment industry! What if the papar az zi photograph you guys


    entering the same apartment as me? I¡¯m already bad news ¨C I can¡¯t drag you lot down with me!¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s our honor to be in the headlines with you!¡± Josh blurted out.


    Alice stood up unsteadily and held Josh¡¯s face with both hands. She snorted. ¡°You¡¯re both brothers, but


    why is his EQ so low? It¡¯s not even half as high as yours.¡±


    Josh¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Stop thinking about that scu mbag.¡±


    Alice nodded obediently. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t think about scu mbags anymore! I should look


    towards the future. After divorcing him, I shall go and chase after other men!¡±


    Josh was speechless. Did she still intend on fooling around with other guys? She was already making


    his heart break with sadness as it was.


    After leaving the private room, Josh told Theo and the rest to leave first.


    Theo was still a little worried. ¡°Can you take good care of her alone?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that this girl is like a little kitten after drinking too much? I can handle it. You guys go out


    and lure the reporters away,¡± Josh said.


    ¡°Alright, take good care of Alice.


    ¡°Call me if you need anything.


    ¡°If she¡¯s not feeling well, send her to the hospital I mentioned. It¡¯s very private!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go out and get rid of the reporters outside. I¡¯ll reimburse you for the money you spent,¡±


    Josh urged.


    Theo and the others went out with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. As expected, they found


    reporters lurking outside and struck up a friendly conversation with them.


    After the reporters were led away, Josh helped Alice out.


    Alice was already drunk. After a few steps, she lost consciousness and copsed against Josh¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Girl, I told you to take it out on the rest of us, but you didn¡¯t want to. What will you do tomorrow when


    trying to recover from this hangover?¡± Josh mumbled like an old father who was worried about his child.


    Before he could finish, a cold, striking figure suddenly appeared opposite him.


    The other party was wearing a ck suit, and there was a certain iciness in his eyes as he walked over


    step by step. He gazed deeply at Alice before saying frostily, ¡°Leave her to me.¡±


    Once the man¡¯s voice sounded, Alice lolled her head in a daze and opened her eyes slightly. ¡°Daniel


    Kaur, big liar¡­¡±


    To think she still had to bump into this big liar when she was ck-out drunk! How could she be so


    unlucky?


    Alice raised her hand in frustration, wanting to hit her own head. However, before she couldnd a


    blow, Daniel had already rushed over to hold her hand carefully.


    His eyes were gentle and filled with guilt as he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t hit yourself. My heart aches.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Josh rolled his eyes. ¡°Daniel, you still know how to feel heartache?¡±


    After saying that, Josh held Alice firmly in his arms. He had no intention of giving her to Daniel.


    Daniel¡¯s face instantly darkened. It seemed he might push Josh away and sn atch the woman in his


    arms.


    However, Josh had finally run out of patience. He said resentfully, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times not to lie to


    her, but you never listened to me! Instead, you made her the butt of the public¡¯s jokes and got her


    ck-listed online.¡±


    13:12


    Twitter didn¡¯t mention that she was secretly married to me,¡± Daniel exined.


    Instead of getting angry, Josh smiled. ¡°Yes, Twitter didn¡¯t mention it on the trending searches, but


    everyone now thinks she¡¯s your mistress. They think Vivian Hand is your wife. Do you know how badly


    Alice was scolded?


    ¡°Do you think Alice doesn¡¯t care about the rumors on the Inte? Which girl doesn¡¯t want to be treated


    gently by this world?


    ¡°Which girl doesn¡¯t want to ept the kindness of this world and be praised by everyone for being


    beautiful and kind? It¡¯s the same for Alice! You don¡¯t know what she has faced before!


    You understand how much malice she¡¯s living with, yet you still stood by and let your other suitors


    shove poison down her throat! Have you read the words on Twitter?


    ¡°Do you know how hurtful they are? And Vivian Hand¡­ She¡¯s liked you since you were a child! Why


    didn¡¯t you realize? Why did you still work with her?


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who allowed Vivian to bully Alice. You¡¯re the main culprit! You made her suffer and


    made her lose her pride! Daniel, she hates you, but I hate you too!¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t seen the sadness in Alice¡¯s eyes when she drank, Josh probably wouldn¡¯t have dared to


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    talk to Daniel like this.


    He only wanted to scold his cousin and make him understand that Alice was different from the girls


    they knew.


    She should be surrounded by love.


    Instead of being lied to.


    Daniel patiently listened to every word Josh said. He remained expressionless, but his heart was


    already in turmoil.


    He realized that he was in the wrong, but he did not expect his brother to be so angry.


    Daniel looked down at Alice who had already fallen asleep. ¡°I¡¯ve let her down¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯ve let her down. But it¡¯s useless to apologize with your mouth!¡± Josh had long been


    overwhelmed by anger and was lecturing him.


    ¡°We¡¯re men. If we want to make up for our mistakes, we must use our actions! Before Alice forgives


    you, I hope you won¡¯t cause Vivian to make her upset again.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s cold gazended quietly on the young man¡¯s face. ¡°I understand. Hand her over to me¡­¡±


    Understanding what Daniel meant, Josh hesitated. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see you. I think if you send her


    home¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still husband and wife. Besides, do you think you¡¯re a suitable person to help her take a shower


    and change her clothes?¡± Daniel¡¯s face darkened as he spoke.


    Hearing this, realization dawned on Josh.


    Oh, he understood. Even when his wife was pis sed at him, Daniel never forgot to be jealous.


    Hehe, his wife was about to dump him. What right did he have to be jealous?


    However, it was inconvenient for him to change Alice out of her clothes. Josh finally nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll


    send you guys to her door.¡±


    Daniel frowned and said coldly, ¡°You mean our door!¡±


    Josh snorted quietly. He thought, ¡°Ha, your wife hasn¡¯t forgiven you for lying yet. I wouldn¡¯t assume


    anything so quickly!¡±


    An hourter, Josh arrived at Ray¡¯s apartment.


    Josh jumped down from the sofa. ¡°No, I should still go over.¡±


    Ray looked at him and waved his hand speechlessly. ¡°What can you do there? Help them reconcile?¡±


    Josh¡¯s face immediately darkened, and a muscle jumped in the corner of his mouth. ¡°Reconcile my as


    s! Our Alice will never forgive him! I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be shameless and take advantage of Alice¡¯s


    inebriation.


    ¡°Da mn, she¡¯s at a disadvantage, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    The corner of Ray¡¯s mouth twitched violently. ¡°Josh, who exactly is your rtive?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m closer to Alice!¡± Josh snapped stubbornly. ¡°Daniel is just a lying pig!¡±


    Ray was speechless. He hoped Josh would scold Daniel to his face the next time.


    13:12

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    The more Josh thought about it, the more diforted he felt. Giving his head a violent scratch, he


    scoffed loudly and said, ¡°This won¡¯t do. I must go over and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Suddenly, his phone rang shrilly.


    Josh nced at the number and frowned.


    Seeing this, Ray leaned over to take a look. ¡°Seems like William has already told the Kaur family about


    Daniel¡¯s little expos¨¦,¡± he said darkly. ¡°Everyone is looking for you to be the intermediary.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Why didn¡¯t they have the foresight to discuss countermeasures with me when they were


    helping Daniel lie? Now that things are bad, they¡¯ve finally remembered me.¡± Although Josh sounded


    disdainful, he picked up the call anyway.


    The caller was Marie Kaur.


    Once Josh picked up, Marie asked anxiously, ¡°Josh, did Alice say anything to you?¡±


    Hearing Marie¡¯s anxious tone, Josh sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t William tell you? Alice knows the truth.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ We know. What we mean is¡­ Does Alice really want to divorce Daniel?¡± Marie asked.


    Josh pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s right. With Alice¡¯s personality, she can¡¯t ept


    our entire family lying to her. She¡¯s preparing to get a divorce.¡±


    Marie¡¯s voice became shriller immediately. ¡°What are we going to do if she divorces Daniel? It¡¯s difficult


    for a good girl like Alice to marry into our family!¡±


    Josh didn¡¯t know what to say. It¡¯s not like he hadn¡¯t warned them before.


    However, like Daniel, these people did not realize the seriousness of the lie and continued pulling the


    wool over Alice¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s great that the expos¨¦ came out now. At least Alice knows what sort of family she married


    into. As to whether she wants to continue her marriage with Daniel, that¡¯s up to her,¡± Josh said ndly.


    Marie tightened her grip on the phone. ¡°We can¡¯t let them get a divorce!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I hope you won¡¯t interfere this time. Don¡¯t try to appeal to her sense of sympathy, too. She


    has been hurt enough by Daniel¡¯s attitude and our family¡¯sck of trust in her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose her, show your sincerity and use your heart to move her. Don¡¯t use your dirty


    little tricks. Otherwise, Alice will hate us very much.¡±


    Of course, Marie understood this. However, she was also in a mess and did not know what to do.


    Hence, she said, ¡°Josh, we ept your suggestion, but you can¡¯t help Alice get a divorce from Daniel!


    Think about us and the three babies who didn¡¯t have a mother since they were young.


    ¡°If we really don¡¯t have Alice anymore, how will we live? We like Alice too much, so we didn¡¯t dare to


    tell her the truth for so long¡­¡±


    Hearing Marie¡¯s intive tone, Josh felt a little moved.


    He thought momentarily and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t urge a divorce, but I won¡¯t help Daniel either. I¡¯m Alice¡¯s


    friend and am on Alice¡¯s side this time.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ray held a cigarette between his fingers and immediately asked, ¡°Are we


    still going to look for Alice?¡±


    Josh gritted his teeth. ¡°No, but I shall send a message to Daniel to remind him to be a human.¡±


    Ray pondered shortly, then massaged Josh¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Daniel is not a fool. He should know


    that having sex with Alice while she still hasn¡¯t forgiven him will have serious consequences.¡±


    Josh snorted. ¡°That might not be the case. It¡¯s not like you and I haven¡¯t seen him behaving like a


    devil!¡±


    Ray didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He recalled Daniel¡¯s usual practice. It was true that he didn¡¯t


    behave humanely


    several times¡­


    Hopefully, this time, Daniel would not take his chances with the minefield.


    Meanwhile, the three babies did not leave with Rachel and the others. They sat quietly in Alice¡¯s


    apartment and waited for


    Alice.


    Seeing their daddy carrying the drunk Alice home, the three babies¡¯ eyes turned red.


    13:12


    Although they didn¡¯t speak, their faces were filled with resentment.


    Daniel carefully ced Alice on the bed. After his gaze met his sons, he said calmly, ¡°Go make


    hangover soup. Do you need me to teach you?¡±


    Coco snorted. ¡°No need! Take good care of Mommy Alice!¡±


    After Coco left, Benny came over and touched Alice¡¯s forehead. Then, he frowned and said, ¡°Mommy


    Alice needs to change and shower.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help her deal with it after drinking the hangover soup.¡± Daniel nodded.


    Benny nodded and ran back to the cloakroom. He found afortable set of cotton pajamas and ran


    over to ce it neatly on the bed.


    Meanwhile, Aidy had already filled the bathtub. ¡°Daddy, be gentle. Don¡¯t make Mommy Alice feel


    ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel continued to nod.


    Drunk Alice was very obedient. After being carried to the bathroom by Daniel, she did not make a fuss


    at all. She cooperated and let him remove her clothes and wipe her body down.


    Daniel looked at his wife, who was as obedient as a kitten in his arms. He could not help but pinch her


    chin and kiss her on the lips.


    ¡°Alice, we¡¯re not getting a divorce. Absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ My head hurts.¡± Alice instinctively pushed him away and groaned in pain.


    Daniel hurriedly kissed her forehead nervously. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I won¡¯t let you feel pain.¡±


    After showering Alice, Coco¡¯s hangover soup was ready.


    However, now that she was drunk, there was no way Alice was drinking the soup without a fight.


    Hence, Daniel picked up the bowl of soup. His eyes glinting, he looked at his sons and said, ¡°The next


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    scene is unsuitable for children. You guys go out first.¡±


    The three babies puffed up their cheeks and looked at their father unhappily.


    Hmph, he actually wanted to send them away at this moment.


    Papa was not human anymore!


    Daniel did not know whether tough or cry. He could only say helplessly, ¡°Your mommy is easily shy. If


    she finds out that the people she cares about the most see me feeding her medicine, she will find a


    hole to hide in tomorrow.¡±


    The people she cared about the most?


    The three babies expressed that these words sounded very pleasing to their ears. After looking at each


    other, they nodded solemnly, indicating that they would go out.


    There were no more babies in the room. Daniel began to feed the hangover soup to Alice using his


    mouth.


    Alice felt something touch her lips in a daze¡­


    She subconsciously reached out to hug the other party¡¯s neck and saw a familiar figure. ¡°Oh¡­ Daniel


    Kaur¡­ Big liar!¡±


    Hearing this, Daniel was stunned for a moment. Then, he continued to feed her a mouthful of hangover


    soup. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a liar. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Alice frowned and muttered, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you. I want to cremate you right now!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes were filled with affection as he kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pursue you again.


    You must give me another chance, okay?¡±


    After feeding her the medicine, Daniel called the three babies in.


    After a harmonious and friendly discussion, they ally on the small bed in Alice¡¯s room.


    Surrounded by warmth, the corners of her lips finally began to curl upwards.


    However, at dawn, Aidy poked his father awake.


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s make breakfast for Mommy Alice. Then we¡¯ll leave,¡± Aidy said.


    Daniel¡¯s brows twitched slightly, but he also understood what his sons meant.


    Alice was still angry. When she woke up and saw them shamelessly here, she would be even more


    unhappy.


    13:121


    Therefore, they had to leave first.


    Two hourster, Alice was a little stunned when she woke up. Who changed her pajamas?


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13:121

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Alice scratched her head. She clearly remembered that Josh was the one who finished up yesterday


    and brought her out from the seafood cafeteria.


    That guy certainly didn¡¯t have the guts to help her change her clothes.


    Just as she was in a daze, there was a knock on her door.


    Alice¡¯s temples throbbed a few times. She quickly got up and went to open the door.


    When she opened the door, she saw Josh and Ray carrying two huge boxes.


    Alice was confused. ¡°Josh, Ray, what are you guys doing here?¡±


    The two men ignored her and walked straight into her house.


    Ray put down the box first and opened it with a solemn expression. On the other hand, Josh was like a


    spy, his eyes constantly darting around as though searching for signs of abnormality.


    ¡°Alice, are you alone?¡±


    Alice rubbed her temples and realized this was not the man who sent her backst night.


    ¡°Go wash up, have breakfast, and then go for the audition.¡± Josh pushed her into the washroom.


    Alice nced at Ray and went in to wash up helplessly.


    A few minutester, she emerged and saw Ray and Josh standing before the dining table. They were


    both scratching their chins with matching bewildered expressions on their faces.


    Alice followed their gaze and looked carefully. There was breakfast on the table. It waspletely


    different from the food in their boxes.


    Josh came back to his senses and immediately flew over to Alice. He circled her several times to see if


    he could spot suspicious h ickeys.


    Then, he grabbed her shoulders with a burning gaze. ¡°Come, tell me, did anything happenst night?¡±


    Alice was stunned by him. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly as she replied incredulously,


    ¡°What happenedst night? I was so drunk. What do you think I did?¡±


    Josh was so angry that heughed. ¡°Alice, you big fool! You can¡¯t do anything, but others can do this


    and that to you!¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Daniel?¡± Alice asked directly.


    Josh immediately lowered his head and admitted, ¡°Yes, Daniel came overst night. He said it was


    more convenient for him to bring you back, so he carried you back himself.¡±


    Alice was stunned for a few seconds when she heard that. Then, she smiled casually. ¡°I see. It¡¯s fine.


    He didn¡¯t do anything to me. Let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡±


    She could hardly believe that this was made by a young master like Daniel.


    Her mood was indescribably strange.


    Josh gritted his teeth. ¡°Alice, do you want him or not? If you don¡¯t want him, scold him. I¡¯ll help you


    convince the Kaur family and the babies!¡±


    Thinking of the babies, Alice let out a long sigh. Then, she pulled Josh to sit down and said sadly,


    ¡°Daniel lied to me, so the divorce is inevitable. However, I haven¡¯t thought of how to exin it to the


    babies. How about this? I¡¯ll submit the divorce application first and figure out how to exin it to the


    babies when I¡¯ve calmed down.


    ¡°Daniel will meet a woman more suitable for him, but that person won¡¯t be me.¡±


    When Josh heard this, he felt conflicted. He thought Alice would change her mind because ofst night,


    but now it seemed¡­


    Despite the three children, she was already prepared to get a divorce.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you abandon Daniel and stay with the children and the rest of us? That way, we¡¯ll still be


    family,¡± Josh suggested tentatively.


    Alice looked at him, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°Josh, do you think that¡¯s possible? If I¡¯m still


    in contact with your family, I can¡¯t cut ties with Daniel! Besides, your entire family has been lying to


    me¡­


    Thinking about it, she had been a little silly. She did not suspect the Kaur family at all.


    13:12


    ¡°Then¡­ if you don¡¯t contact them, will you refuse to contact me too?¡± Josh asked nervously.


    Alice shook her head and smiled. ¡°Of course not. After all, it¡¯s not easy to find such a good punching


    bag. I have to practice for my fights.¡±


    Josh was speechless. There was probably friendship between them, but it didn¡¯t feel like much.


    With Josh and Raying over to disturb her, Alice sessfully kept her mind off Daniel and his lies.


    However, even though she always said she did not care, Josh and Ray could tell that her strength was


    just an act.


    Ray knew very well that Alice¡¯s career as an actress would take a hit if she continued staying in this


    state.


    Therefore, he had to help her change her environment temporarily.


    ¡°Josh has an advertisement in Newham. We¡¯ll set off after the audition. Do you want to be the female


    lead?¡± Ray asked.


    Alice narrowed her eyes when she heard Newham. ¡°I didn¡¯t even apply for a visa to leave the country.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of minutes. The Smith family is handling the matter. What are you worried about?¡± Ray


    pressed.


    Alice looked out of the car window thoughtfully.


    She knew that Ray saw that something was wrong with her and was afraid that something would


    happen to her sooner orter.


    It might do her good to leave Lonrid for a few days.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with her feelings for Daniel.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Ray.¡±


    Alice followed Josh abroad to shoot advertisements. Meanwhile, the Kaur family was kept in the dark.


    After school, the three babies pestered Daniel to take them home to see Alice.


    They thought that even if they did not speak to her, it would be good to have a look.


    However, when he opened the door, Alice was not there.


    The three babies could only drag Daniel to make dinner. Then, they looked at the time and waited for


    Alice to return home.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Mommy Alice still wasn¡¯t back.


    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, she still had not returned.


    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, they began to think she was stuck at work. Why wasn¡¯t she back yet?


    As the clock struck eleven, the children began to get fidgety.


    ¡°Daddy, call Mommy Alice. It¡¯s dangerous for a girl to be alone outside,¡± Aidy reminded.


    Daniel hummed and took out his phone. He dialed Alice¡¯s number with mixed feelings.


    Unfortunately, she had switched off her phone.


    ¡°Switched off.¡± Daniel looked at his sons.


    Aidy ced his hands behind his back and paced agitatedly in front of his father and brothers. He said


    worriedly, ¡°Did something happen to Mommy Alice again? Did she get kidnapped by bad people?


    Daddy, hurry up and investigate!¡±


    ¡°But Uncle William said that he saw Mommy Alice¡¯s audition today. It¡¯s unlikely she got kidnapped.


    Benny looked at his


    brother.


    ¡°The audition location is safe, but she may have gone somewhere with nobody about! Don¡¯t forget,


    Mommy Alice and Uncle Josh were kidnapped in broad daylight,¡± Aidy reminded.


    Coco and Benny¡¯s expressions immediately changed.


    That¡¯s right.


    Without them, Mommy Alice was left unprotected. That would be very dangerous.


    ¡°Daddy, hurry up and call someone!¡± Aidy urged.


    Daniel had already made the call. This time, it was to Johnny. ¡°Johnny, my dear brother, Alice is


    missing.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± In the ward, Johnny was so shocked by Daniel¡¯s unusually civil tone that his hair stood on end.


    ¡°Daniel, can you not disgust me? Stop calling me like that!¡±


    13:12


    ¡°Well, Alice treats you like her brother. As Alice¡¯s husband, what¡¯s wrong with me calling you that?¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Our Alice doesn¡¯t want you anymore. Stop addressing me like that!¡±


    ¡°I will not divorce Alice!¡± Daniel said firmly. Then, he continued, ¡°Alice is missing. Can your people


    investigate?¡±


    ¡°Missing? No, she went abroad with Josh and the others to shoot advertisements. It was to avoid you.¡±


    Daniel was speechless. Did his wife hide overseas from him?


    It was morning when Alicended in Newham.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A few blonde beauties came to pick them up. The moment they saw Alice, their expressions changed.


    ¡°Ray, why did you bring a woman from Lonrid?¡± one of them said unhappily.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13-12

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it enough for us to work with Josh?¡±


    ¡°Are you doubting the standards of professional models like us?¡±


    The more the blondes spoke, the more dissatisfied they became. Thepany had chosen them to be


    Josh¡¯s partner. However, it seemed like he had arranged another model for himself.


    Wasn¡¯t this a p in their faces?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ray took out a few bank cards and handed them to the beauties. He smiled and exined, ¡°This is


    Josh¡¯s sister. Please take care of her,dies.¡±


    Money makes the world go round.


    Famous models would never resist the temptation of money.


    Moreover, Ray said this was Josh¡¯s younger sister, so she no longer posed a threat. The models felt a


    little more inclined to take care of her.


    However, the agents of the blonde beauties felt that Alice looked familiar.


    On their way to the hotel, Josiah, the agent, sent a message to a friend in Lonrid.


    The news of Alice¡¯s arrival in Newham quickly reached Vivian¡¯s ears.


    Knowing that Alice and Josh were in Newham, Vivian was extremely happy.


    She immediately transferred a sum of money to Josiah, along with a set of instructions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. You must make sure that something happens to her in Newham.


    She doesn¡¯t have to go to jail, but makes sure she breaks her limbs and bes disabled.¡±


    After Josiah received the news, he started contacting friends to help Vivian with her n.


    Alice and Ray had just finished their dinner in Newham that night when they were stopped by a brown-


    haired man. ¡°Josiah, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ray looked at Josiah in confusion.


    Josiah smiled and raised his eyebrows. He turned to the three of them. ¡°How about I show you the


    speed and passion of Newham?¡±


    Ray liked racing very much. Whenever he came to Newham, he dropped by the racing track to watch a


    few races. However, he had to consider Alice¡¯s feelings at this moment. Hence, he tilted his head and


    looked at her. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Before Alice could answer, Josh had already h ooked his arm around her shoulder. ¡°What else can she


    think? Of course we¡¯re going!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ What if I don¡¯t want to go?¡± Alice looked at the man speechlessly.


    Josh smiled evilly. ¡°You haven¡¯t been on the racing track in half a year. Aren¡¯t your hands itching to get


    around a steering wheel again?¡±


    The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Josh could really see through her sometimes.


    Josh happily pushed her shoulder. ¡°Go, go, go. Here¡¯s a chance to vent your anger on the race track!¡±


    Driving a fast car was actually a way for people like them to vent.


    He wanted Alice to get her head back in the game.


    Alice narrowed her eyes and thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get my driver¡¯s


    license.¡±


    Late at night, a group of racing darlings in bikinis sat in luxury cars along Thebes Street in Newham,


    flirting with the men. Josiah led the way. He winked at one of the tattooed bosses and walked straight


    over. He said in Spanish, ¡°The big fish is here. That person wants a bet ¨C if you beat them, cut off that


    girl¡¯s legs!¡±


    The tattooed big shot turned around and looked at Alice meaningfully. ¡°Is a little girl worth it?¡±


    Josiah slipped him the check. ¡°Anything that pays well is worth it!¡±


    Josh and Ray did not understand Spanish, so they did not understand the conversation going on


    between the two of them. However, Alice knew Spanish. Although she could not hear everything from a


    distance, she understood when the two men. said they wanted to beat her in the race.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the tattooed big shot and Josiah with interest.


    13:12


    This was the first time she had seen them, right? Why were they staring at her?


    Could it be that today¡¯s race was a trap? Was he deliberately forcing her topete so that he could


    see her lose and give


    her a fatal blow?


    While Alice was thinking, the tattooed big shot brought his friends over.


    People in Newham could carry guns.


    Therefore, at themand of the tattooed man, his burly friends immediately took out the AK in the car


    and pointed it at the sky.


    Ray and Josh¡¯s expressions instantly changed.


    The two of them shielded Alice behind them, then turned to Josiah. ¡°What do they mean?¡±


    Josiah rubbed his chin apologetically. ¡°Ray, this is Engels Karl. He says the rules at the racetrack have


    changed.¡±


    Ray¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What did it be?¡±


    If it was money, he would write a check and leave with Alice.


    Josiah said, ¡°You have topete with him. If you win, you can retreat unscathed. If you lose, you


    have to leave Alice behind.¡±


    Josh exploded. ¡°Are you tricking us because you took a fancy to our Alice?¡±


    Josiah sighed. ¡°Engels likes Asian faces, and Alice¡¯s looks are something no man can resist. Why don¡¯t


    you let Alice apany him for a night?¡±


    ¡°At least everyone doesn¡¯t have topete. We¡¯ll all go back safely.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you apany him instead, then?¡± Josh was furious. He was supposed to bring Alice to


    rx but didn¡¯t expect to lead her straight into a lion¡¯s den.


    What was this?


    Engels saw Josh¡¯s angry expression and picked up an AK. He walked over step by step and aimed it at


    them.


    He said in Spanish, ¡°One of you has to race me or all three will die!¡±


    Josiah looked at Engels and tranted for him. ¡°Engels wants to race. He says one of you has to


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Josh was furious.


    However, Josiah shook his head and reminded Josh, ¡°Engels is ranked in the top five in the world. You


    can¡¯t defeat him. Give up!¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s in the top five? I can¡¯t hand Alice over to him!¡± Josh gritted his teeth. He would not give


    in no matter what.


    However, Engels seemed to understand Josh¡¯s rejection and nced at the men behind him.


    Countless AKs were aimed at them.


    ¡°Ray, don¡¯t argue with them. This is Engels¡¯ home ground. If he wants topete, you have to


    At this moment, Alice quietly took out her phone and sent a message. After the other party replied with


    an ¡°okay¡±, she approached the men.


    In fairly fluent Spanish, she said to Engels, ¡°Don¡¯t give them a hard time. I¡¯llpete with you.¡±


    Alice¡¯s Spanish shocked everyone, including Josh and Ray.


    They didn¡¯t know Alice knew how to speak thisnguage.


    Engels was already interested in Alice. When he heard her say this, he crossed his arms and smiled. ¡°If


    you lose, will you be tortured by me ording to my rules?¡±


    Alice also crossed his arms and smiled. ¡°What if you lose?¡±


    Engels looked scornful. ¡°I¡¯m ranked fourth in the world. You can¡¯t beat me unless you¡¯re in the top


    three!¡±


    This was a thinly veiled threat. He was going to mess with Alice this time,


    Alice said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in the East: Nothing can be too absolute.¡±


    Seeing Alice¡¯s appearance, Engels raised his head andughed. ¡°Interesting! Then, little girl, if you win,


    my team and I will listen to you in the future!¡±


    13:12


    He said this in English, so everyone heard him.


    The surrounding people looked at Alice with a mocking gaze.


    ¡°Haha, this Asian babe is an idiot. She wants to win against Engels!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see her cry in front of Engels!¡±


    ¡°y her to death! We must y her to death!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    13:12

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Ray looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and was a little worried, so he pulled Alice¡¯s arm and said,


    ¡°Alice, we should stop. That is Engels Karl, and his international ranking is indeed not bad. We can¡¯t


    win against him¡±


    ¡°Haha, yourpanion is right. You should give up racing Engels and be his woman¡± A man with an


    AK gunughed.


    Hearing those words, Josh was furious. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Seeing this, the other party immediately aimed the muzzle of his AK gun at Josh. ¡°This is our home


    ground. If you don¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll only die!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± Alice red at the man.


    The man was so frightened by Alice¡¯s gaze that his hands trembled slightly as he stared at her in


    disbelief.


    ¡°This is strange. She is just a woman. Why does she have such a strong aura?¡± he wondered.


    Engels also noticed the change in Alice before touching his chin and spitting. ¡°Girl, choose a car. If we


    race, no one will hurt them.¡±


    Alice nodded and extended her hand. ¡°I want that R8.¡±


    Engels smiled. ¡°Are you sure you want topete against me with an R8? I will be driving a modified


    Lamborghini¡±


    In his opinion, the Lamborghini could instantly kill an R8.


    However, Alice smiled indifferently. ¡°I only want the R8.¡±


    Seeing how determined she was, Engels had the car keys handed to her.


    The race was scheduled to begin in half an hour.


    While Alice was checking the R8¡¯s performance, Josh said with a headache, ¡°If I had known carlier, I


    wouldn¡¯t have brought you to Newham and met this trash.¡±


    ¡°Josh, help me get a wrench,¡± Alice said calmly.


    He held the wrench and urged Ray irritably, ¡°Have you made the call? Get someone toe over¡­ If


    Alice loses, we¡¯ll force our way out.¡±


    Ray was also in a terrible fix since he had only brought ten bodyguards out, and it would take at least


    five hours for the people online toe over.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if Alice wins, but if she loses¡­¡± he thought to himself.


    The oue would bepletely unimaginable.


    ¡°Heh, woman! Do you think you can beat Engels? Dream on!¡± At this moment, a golden-haired and


    blue-eyed racingdy walked over.


    After saying that, she raised her middle finger at Alice.


    There were also a few women who followed her here and also started to mock her.


    ¡°Stu pid bi tch, get on your knees! You¡¯re no match for Engels!¡±


    ¡°Haha, if I were you, I would immediately cry. You still want to race against Engels?¡±


    ¡°Little bit ch,e here¡­ I¡¯ll give you some tips and teach you how to win against Engels!¡±


    ¡°Sh it! Shut up and get


    lost!¡± Josh was so angry that he was about to punch one of them.


    However, Alice stopped him and threw the wrench in his hand. It flew past the man¡¯s ear.


    In the end, it stuck onto the pir behind.


    The arrogant man widened his eyes and was stunned for a long time.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡± He was left wondering.


    Even Josh was stunned as he stared nkly at Alice. ¡°Alice, did you¡­ Did you just¡­ that was¡­¡±


    She was simply valiant!


    After all, no one knew Alice was so strong.


    Engels had already adjusted the car and made a rather obscene gesture toward Alice while urging her,


    ¡°Little girl, how are you?¡±


    18:12


    Alice nced at him coldly and closed the hood. Then, she opened the car door and got in.


    ¡°Hmph! Everyone, just wait and see. This woman will definitely lose terribly!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll wait to see her kneel and beg for mercy today!¡±


    ¡°Engels, you must torture her to death!¡±


    Seeing that everything was going ording to their n, Josiah raised his phone and recorded a video


    before sending it to


    Vivian.


    ¡°Miss Hand. It¡¯s Alice against Engels. Don¡¯t worry. Engels¡¯s ranking makes it impossible for her to win.¡±


    Vivian was having breakfast. When she heard the news, her lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Very nice.


    Alice, watch how I am going to destroy you!¡± she thought. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Daniel would still like you


    after you are destroyed overseas!¡± After Alice and Engels¡¯s car reached the runway, Josiah stood at the


    side with his starting gun. ¡°Everyone, get into position! Three, two, one! Begin!¡±


    With a loud bang, the two racers stepped on the elerator of their cars and sped away.


    ¡°Engels, do your best! We¡¯ll wait for you toe back and torture this little bi tch to death!¡±


    Everyone constantly cheered for Engels.


    In fact, in the eyes of these people, the oue of today¡¯spetition was already very obvious. Alice


    would definitely lose.


    After all, Engels was a real big shot in the international racing field.


    Ray just could not understand why Engels would choose topare himself to Alice.


    Even if he had his eyes on Alice, he wouldn¡¯t have prepared AK guns from the start.


    Ray felt that what happened tonight was a little strange, so he nced at Josh and silently sent a


    message to Daniel.


    ¡°If I let Daniel and Bernard Yates investigate this matter, they will definitely find an answer,¡± he


    pondered.


    In the meantime, Alice did not know that Ray was contacting Daniel. She held the steering wheel with


    one hand and lowered the window with the other as she was now racing side by side with Engels.


    ¡°Not bad. Engels is indeed a very strong opponent,¡± Alice thought.


    However, she had never told anyone that when it came to racing, she was not inferior to men.


    The speed of the wind and the sound of the car engine sounded pleasant to Alice¡¯s ears.


    The frustration she felt because of Daniel, as well as theyers of suppressed emotions, temporarily


    disappeared.


    It was as if her soul had transcended, and a rxed smile appeared on her lips¡­


    ¡°Girl, I won¡¯t give in to you anymore!¡± Engels pointed his middle finger at Alice and continued to


    provoke her. However, Alice ignored him and quietly raised the car window so that she could change


    gears ording to her own rhythm.


    At first, she was adjusting herself to the race, so she did not go


    all out.


    Now that the rhythm was right, it was time to have a good match with Engels.


    There was an iparably dangerous turn to the finish line.


    Engels¡¯s idea was to drift around the turn and send Alice¡¯s car straight out of the guardrail.


    However, just as he was about to operate it, a silver car shed in front of him. Before he could see


    clearly, the carpleted an extremely gorgeous and elegant drift.


    Then, the car was left flying away from him.


    Although he did not rush out of the turn, he was already certain that he could not catch up to Alice.


    ¡°F uck! Who is this woman? Why is she so fast? F uck!¡± Engels cursed irritably.


    At the finish line, when everyone saw the headlights, they assumed that Engels had won.


    Josiah deliberately came over and said to Ray and Josh, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, my friends! I originally


    wanted to bring you guys here to rx, but I didn¡¯t expect to end up hurting Alice!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Engels is rude, he won¡¯t kill her!¡±


    18:12


    ¡°The car hasn¡¯t reached the finish line yet. Who knows if Engels won.¡± Josh rolled his eyes at Josiah.


    When the surrounding people heard this, theyughed and looked at Josh and Ray as if they were


    looking at fools.


    ¡°There is no debate. Of course, Engels will win!¡±


    ¡°Stu pid foreigner, you can¡¯t even tell such an obvious result! Eat sh it!¡±


    ¡°Go and prepare the champagne. We¡¯re celebrating Engels¡¯ victory!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    18:12

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    However, when the car got closer and everyone saw the license te, everyone widened their eyes in


    shock.


    Engels, who was supposed to appear as expected, did not appear.


    The one who rushed to the finish line was the R81


    It was Alice¡¯s R8!


    ¡°It¡¯s actually that little bit ch!¡± Some people were so shocked that their jaws were about to drop.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°I must be dreaming. I must have seen wrongly!¡±


    When Alice opened the car door and walked out in stride, the racingdies at the scene were even


    more silenced.


    The impact was too great.


    Engels, whom they had always regarded as a racing g od, had lost today.


    ¡°Impossible! It must be¡­ It must be Engels who is giving in to her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Engels must be ying with her on purpose. She couldn¡¯t have won!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what trick did you y on him? You didn¡¯t win with your own abilities, did you?¡±


    ¨C Alice had enough of these idiots today, so she ignored them and walked straight to Josh and Ray,


    who were equally


    dumbfounded.


    ¡°Da mn! Alice, you¡­ You actually won?¡± Josh patted his chest and stared straight at her. ¡°I feel that I


    should reevaluate you!¡±


    Ray raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s only one woman in the top five racers of the racing


    world. She came under the spotlight three years ago. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s the best in the world. Alice,


    that¡¯s you, right?¡±


    ¡°F uck, f uck, f uck! Alice, you¡­ you¡­ you¡­ You actually created an alias behind our backs!¡± Josh felt


    like he was going crazy.


    He knew that Alice¡¯s driving skills were not bad, but he did not expect her to be the best in the world!


    Just as Josh and Ray werementing, Engels¡¯ car had already stopped.


    This was the first time the man had lost to a woman. At this moment, his expression was terrifyingly


    dark.


    His friends had already gone up to him and asked him about the situation.


    ¡°Engels, you¡­ You couldn¡¯t lose! You let her win on purpose, right?¡±


    ¡°What should we do? What will happen to your reputation in the future?¡±


    Josiah was also very anxious. He had thought that Engels would definitely win, but he did not expect to


    be embarrassed by Alice instead.


    If they really followed the bet ordingly, Alice would be able to leave safely, and they would not be


    able to earn that sum of money from Vivian at all.


    Josiah gritted his teeth and leaned over to Engels. ¡°There¡¯s still the money from Miss Hand. Do you


    want to earn it or not?¡± Engels¡¯ expression changed drastically when he heard this. ¡°I¡¯ve already lost.


    How can I fight back?¡± He frowned.


    ¡°None of you signed the death contract. If you lose, you can go back on your word! Kill her now, or else


    Miss Hand will kill us instead!¡± Josiah threatened him.


    After being egged on by Josiah, Engels calmed down and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t sign a death


    contract with her, which means this race doesn¡¯t count!¡±


    Just as Ray reminded Alice and Josh to leave, Engels suddenly surrounded them with his men.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t even think about leaving! You¡¯re all cash cows! That means you have to stay tonight!¡±


    Engels carried his AK gun andughed wildly with his expression extremely ferocious and terrifying.


    His thugs andpanions surrounded themyer byyer as if they were determined to go back on


    their word tonight. Engels¡¯ face revealed a trace of vulgarity as he stared at Alice. ¡°I admit that your


    skills are better than mine! But I¡¯m the king of Newham¡¯s racing world!


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose, and I can¡¯t let a woman like you leave! Now, whether you ept it or not, you have to


    kneel in front of me!¡± Watching these guys raise their AK guns with their twisted and cruel smiles, Alice


    clenched her fists slightly.


    18:13


    ¡°Those two belong to the rich families of Lonrid. Why don¡¯t we kidnap them and let their families buck-


    toothed man beside Engels shouted.


    pay


    the ransom?¡± a


    Engelsughed while the muzzle moved from Alice to Josh¡¯s leg. Then, he ced his finger on the


    trigger.


    Bang!


    A loud sound tore through the night sky.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, it wasn¡¯t Josh who was injured.


    He stood there unscathed. Instead, he used his body to protect Alice.


    The final destination of that sound actuallynded on the buck-toothed man who had suggested that


    Engels kidnap them.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Three consecutive gunshots rang out, and the three burly men with AK guns beside Engels fell to the


    ground.


    ¡°Who shot them?¡± Engels and Josiah¡¯s expressions hadpletely changed.


    Someone saw the red dot on Engels¡¯ chest and stuttered in fear, ¡°It¡¯s a sni per! There¡¯s a sni per!¡±


    Engels¡¯ heart sk ip ped a beat when he saw the red dot on his body, causing his face to darken. He


    was most afraid of sni pers.


    ¡°Who arranged for the sni pers?¡± Engels asked Josiah.


    However, at this moment, Josiah was already sweating profusely from fear. He was trembling and


    could not say a word.


    Just as Engels was on the brink of copse, a deafening sound came from behind Alice and the others.


    The ground seemed to be shaking.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­ Look over there!¡± Someone¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets, and his voice was h o ar


    se from shouting. ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s the armored vehicle of the Dark Night Club mercenary group!¡±


    ¡°T-The Dark Night Club mercenary group?¡±


    Josiah¡¯s legs were already weak as he stag gered back a few steps, about to go crazy.


    On the approaching armored vehicles, many uniformed mercenaries raised their guns and pointed


    them in their direction.


    Their aggressive appearance was very terrifying.


    ¡°Call the police! What are you waiting for? Call the police!¡± Engels was so frightened that his face


    turned pale. He grabbed the racingdy beside him and asked them to call the police.


    However, the moment Engels¡¯ voice fell, a loud sound echoed in the sky.


    The powerful airflow blew the women¡¯s long hair up.


    Everyone looked up at the same time and saw three helicopters.


    ¡°Mr. Karl, what you said just now, does it still count?¡± Alice looked at Engels and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Bit ch! Y-You were the one who called them!¡±


    Engels was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He grabbed his AK gun angrily and was about


    to attack Alice.


    However, before he could pull the trigger, a bullet prated his wrist.


    Then, a man of mixed race jumped down from the armored vehicle and said with disdain, ¡°You are


    Engels, right? I know your status in Newham¡¯s racing world, but why didn¡¯t you look carefully when


    choosing your opponent? How can a piece of trash like youpare to her?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it hurts! Let me kill that bit ch first!¡± Engels endured the pain in his wrist and shouted at the burly


    men behind him.


    He was already going a little insane.


    Click! Click!


    A pair of Dr. Martens boots made an exceptionally clear sound on the ground.


    After the mercenaries jumped out of the armored vehicle, they opened up a six-and-a-half-foot-wide


    path for the person.


    Engels looked up and pulled Josiah over as his eyes widened instantly.


    18:13


    Amidst the light, he saw a handsome mercenary in a ck suit ying with a silver Desert Eagle in his


    hand.


    After seeing his face clearly, Engels¡¯ lips trembled as he cursed.


    ¡°F uck! It¡¯s Carlos!¡±


    He did not expect that not only were the people from the Dark Night Club here, but even some powerful


    like Carlos had


    However, what shocked him even more was that behind Carlos was actually¡­ Alva Westwood!


    ¡°Are they all here to help Alice?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    18.13 [

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    After that, more and more people appeared, making everyone more flustered.


    Those who knew the Dark Night Club knew that they had deployed half of their forces here.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°What exactly is going on?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a race with this woman? Do they really need to bring this many people?


    ¡°Could it be that this woman is not an ordinary actress from Lonrid and has another identity?¡±


    Soon, Alva, who made Engels tremble in fear, walked over.


    ¡°He¡± was about five and a half feet tall, but the attire and grayish-blue pupils gave off an aura that made


    ¡°him¡± feel nine feet tall, scaring everyone until their bodies trembled..


    When Alice turned around and exchanged nces with Alva, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°He arrived just in time.


    ¡°Alva¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± Engels raised his hand and pointed at Alva shakily.


    In the entire Dark Night Club, the most powerful person was not Carlos and the others, but Alva, whose


    gender was indistinguishable.


    Now, such a powerful person actually came to Newham!


    Not only that, but ¡°he¡± also came in such a high-profile manner!


    It felt as though they weren¡¯t afraid of getting caught.


    ¡°Alva, what are you trying to do?¡± Engels grabbed an AK gun from the side in a panic and aimed it at


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Alva. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    He even wanted to call his subordinates to attack together.


    However, just as he was about to speak, the person behind him knelt on the ground.


    Alva only gently lifted a strand of loose hair, and ¡°his¡± blue-gray eyes indifferently nced at them.


    With just a nce, many people trembled and did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Everyone knew that a person like Alva was stronger than any assassin.


    Just as everyone was trembling in fear from Alva¡¯s aura, they saw ¡°him¡± walking towards Alice


    expressionlessly.


    ¡°He¡± raised his eyebrows and held Alice¡¯s hand before kissing the back of her hand as if no one was


    around and saying gently, ¡°Little darling, are you disgusted by them?¡±


    ¡°Little darling?


    ¡°So this woman is very important to Alva?¡± everyone wondered.


    Engels was already close to tears.


    Meanwhile, Ray and Josh widened their eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°When did Alice know such a person?


    ¡°Most importantly, what is he calling her ¡®little darling¡±?¡± they thought.


    As far as they knew, Alice had many ex-boyfriends, but they were all paying for her favors.


    No one ever had feelings for her other than friendship!


    However, there was something obviously wrong with this Alva in front of them!


    Alice coughed twice and nced at those guys before saying to Alva, ¡°I thought you all wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. As long as I¡¯m in Uprossa, I¡¯ll be there in time no matter where I am if you just send


    me a message. Alva pinched her nose,


    Then, she lifted Alice¡¯s chin. ¡°By the way, I heard you¡¯re married.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll tell you guys about thister¡±


    ¡°Darling, are you afraid that I¡¯ll carry a big knife to cut your husband?¡±


    As Alva spoke, she turned around and looked at Ray and Josh. Her eyes were narrowed as she said


    coldly, ¡°Or is the one who married you one of them?¡±


    18:13 1


    Ray shook his head.


    Josh shook his head as well.


    Listening to her, Alice held her forehead. ¡°Neither. Stop asking! Deal with them instead!¡±


    Alva saw her reaction and chuckled softly. Then, she snapped her fingers and said to Carlos beside


    her, ¡°Carlos, I¡¯ll leave it to you. I need to bring my little darling back!¡±


    Carlos nodded and said solemnly, ¡°She likes chocteva cakes. Don¡¯t give her a blueberry mousse.¡±


    Alva waved her hand, saying that she knew.


    Ray and Josh looked at each other. At the same time, they took out their phones and took a photo of


    Alva.


    ¡°Hey, if you have time to take photos, why aren¡¯t you following us? Do you want to stay here and watch


    them die?¡± Alva nced at Josh and Ray from the corner of her eye and said coldly.


    Josh nodded and followed her decisively. Meanwhile, Ray sent Alva¡¯s photo to William as quickly as


    possible.


    In the armored car, Alva called someone to prepare a cake.


    Josh and Ray sat beside Alice, looking at Alva warily from the start.


    Looking at their reactions, Alice could not help but say, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have that


    kind of rtionship with her.¡±


    Ray pursed his lips with an expression that said that he didn¡¯t believe her.


    Meanwhile, Josh narrowed his eyes and looked at her angrily.


    He was trying to say that Alice didn¡¯t care about morals and lied to him about such things.


    However, Alva saw their reactions, and the corners of her lips curled up as she mischievously hugged


    Alice in her arms. ¡°Little darling, tell them that we¡¯ve slept together.¡±


    ¡°S-Slept together?¡± Josh was so scared that he kept coughing.


    Meanwhile, Ray¡¯s hands were trembling as he silently prayed for Daniel.


    He even felt a little regretful. Originally, he wanted to bring Daniel¡¯s wife out to rx, but now¡­


    He had obviously done something bad out of goodwill and caused Daniel¡¯s marriage to bepletely


    ruined!


    Therefore, Ray sent another message to William with mixed feelings.


    [Well, the other party just admitted that she slept with Alice. It¡¯s basically impossible for Daniel now.]


    When William realized that the message on his phone had been seen by Daniel, he knew that the


    world was really about to copse.


    Originally, Daniel had been waiting at home for more than ten hours like a stone with his child, which


    was already very pitiful.


    Now, unfortunately, William left his phone on the table in the vi.


    ¡°Good grief, I forgot to set the password again!¡± he thought to himself.


    In the end, Daniel clearly saw all the messages sent by Ray.


    In that photo, Alva¡¯s hand was already on Alice¡¯s waist!


    Not even Daniel had the guts to do that to her!


    Also, thest sentence that Alva said, ¡°slept with her¡±, was simply killing him!


    ¡°Why would someone like Alva show up inexplicably?


    ¡°Why did she sleep with Alice?


    ¡°It¡¯s already bad enough that Daniel is now in the mood to kill someone,¡± William thought to himself.


    At this moment, Rachel and the others also walked over.


    Her expression was very bad.


    Seeing the sharp gazes that were looking at Daniel, William couldn¡¯t help but feel an rm ringing


    inside his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. The sisters are going to cause more trouble!¡± he thought.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Rachel raised her hand and hit the back of Daniel¡¯s head. ¡°Your wife


    is now in Newham.


    Why are you still here? Go after her


    Katie gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you not have the guts to chase after her? We, the Kaur family, don¡¯t rane


    good for nothings! If Alice doesn¡¯t want you anymore, I¡¯ll break your legst


    Seeing that his sisters were about to kill him, William finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and hurriedly came


    up to block Daniel


    With a cold face, Rachel said in a deep voice, ¡°William, don¡¯t protect him! He has to give an exnation


    for this matter


    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t been so defensive and asked all of us to help him lie, would Alice have gone overseas to


    hide from u


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for him to find a wife, but he didn¡¯t know how to cherish her, and now, he¡¯s lost her. He is


    a disgrace to the ancestors of the Kaur family?


    At the thought that Alice would no longer be their family and sister-inw, Rachel and the others could


    not help but want


    to cry.


    ¡°Quickly think of something, Alice can¡¯t leave the Kaur family!¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, we will choose to sever ties with you instead. We only want Alicet


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    The four sisters bickered for more than ten minutes.


    In the meantime, Daniel remained silent and did not retort.


    However, William could not stand it anymore, so he crossed his arms and sighed before continuing,


    ¡°Sisters, I can understand your feelings, but even if Daniel rushes over now, it¡¯s useless for him to


    kneel and beg for mercy.¡±


    Rachel frowned. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s useless even if Daniel admits his mistake?¡±


    William took the phone over, clicked on the photo inside, and erged it for his sisters to see.


    ¡°Here, this person¡¯s name is Alva. He¡¯s the king of the entire mercenary world in Uprossa. He knows


    Alice, and his hands. are already touching her waist!


    ¡°Alice was bullied in Newham, but Daniel didn¡¯t rush over immediately. Instead, Alva beat him to it. Tell


    me, what do you think the beauties usually say when a hero saves a damsel in distress?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to repay you with except devoting myself to you?¡± Rachel asked.


    William nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, so Alice will definitely throw herself at Alva now. It will be very difficult for


    Daniel to have a


    chance.¡±


    As he spoke, William looked at Daniel sympathetically while he crossed his arms and looked at Rachel.


    The four sisters looked at Alva¡¯s photo and thought about William¡¯s words. Indeed, their expressions


    began to change¡­


    Seeing that his sisters were silent, William continued, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not the most troublesome


    thing.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything more troublesome than this?¡± Rachel asked in confusion.


    William had a pained expression on his face. ¡°Look at Ray¡¯s messages below! Alice has slept with


    Alva! Alva had an intimate rtionship with her and stood up for her at the critical moment!


    ¡°If it were you guys, who would you choose? Daniel ispletely hopeless! Alice will be Alva¡¯s wife by


    tomorrow!¡±


    As soon as he said this, a few bangs sounded from the side.


    Everyone turned around at the same time and saw the three kids staring at them with their eyes wide


    open.


    Aidy, who had always been calm, was already crying at this moment. ¡°So, Mommy Alice doesn¡¯t want


    Daddy and us anymore?¡±


    Coco bit her lower lip hard and did not say a word.


    Meanwhile, Benny was sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Mommy Alice doesn¡¯t like us anymore. She is running


    away with another.


    man!¡±


    ¡°Aidy, Benny, Coco, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± Rachel wanted to go up and coax them.


    However, the three kids were going out of control as they ran back to their room and locked the door,


    not giving anyone a chance to enter.


    William held his forehead and felt a headacheing on. ¡°It¡¯s over now. The kids¡¯ little hearts are even


    more shattered than Daniel¡¯s.¡±


    Rachel angrily poked William¡¯s head and scolded, ¡°You ba stard, can¡¯t you watch your words? Now that


    the kids are hurt, let¡¯s see what you can do about it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you know how much the kids rely on Alice? It¡¯s fine if Daniel is abandoned, but the


    kids can¡¯t!¡± Katie was also anxious.


    William crossed his arms and looked at his sisters helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. When Daniel


    and Alice get a divorce certificate, the kids will still find out about it.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, tell me something. Are you really willing to let your wife be snat ched away by another man?¡±


    Katie pulled Daniel.


    Just as Daniel was about to speak, his phone suddenly rang.


    He nced at the number and stood up with a cold expression. Without exining to anyone, he


    strode out.


    As they watched Daniel leave, William and the others looked at each other.


    ¡°William, do you think Daniel is stu pid?¡± Emma could not help but worry.


    ¡¤Rachel rolled his eyes. ¡°If he¡¯s really stu pid, the Kaur family won¡¯t want him anymore! Useless trash.


    He can¡¯t even keep his


    wife!¡±


    18:13


    William looked at them and wanted to say something but hesitated. He thought to himself that Daniel


    could not bepletely med for this.


    Actually, Daniel had already thought of currying favor with Alice and was prepared to pursue his wife


    with all his might.¡±


    However, who knew that such a powerful love rival would appear midway?


    ¡°What about the kids now?¡± Katic was most worried about the children.


    ¡°Let them quictly adjust their emotions in the room first. We¡¯ll think of a way to see if we can get Alice


    back.¡±


    ¡°Another way? Alice is already angry that we lied. We can¡¯t lie to her anymore!¡±


    At the same time, at Dale Castle in Newham.


    This was a luxurious castle owned by the Dark Night Club.


    When Alice brought Josh and the others in, the people in the castle immediately weed them.


    A se xy middle-aged woman in a retro Mediterranean dress with silver hair walked over and hugged


    Alice excitedly.


    ¡°Alva said that you were in Newham. I didn¡¯t believe it at first¡­ Now that I see you, this is wonderful.¡±


    ¡°ine, long time no see.¡± Alice hugged her and smiled.


    At this moment, Ray looked at ine and was stunned. He tilted his head and said to Josh, ¡°I can¡¯t


    believe the nationally treasured beauty, ine, is actually rted to the Dark Night Club.¡±


    However, Josh was thinking, ¡®Why is this beautiful woman so close to Alice?¡¯


    ¡°Alva, what are you waiting for? Prepare a room for Alice and take her to the bath to rx!¡± ine said


    and patted Alva¡¯s shoulder.


    Alva nced at the two men who had always been wary of her. She dragged out her voice and smiled


    evilly. ¡°Mommy, is Alice going to take a bath alone, or should I apany her?¡±


    ¡°You stink, too. You better go with her!¡± ine blurted out.


    Alva nodded and smiled provocatively at Josh and Ray. ¡°Then, let¡¯s take a bath together.¡±


    Josh couldn¡¯t do it anymore, so he hurriedly rushed forward and grabbed Alice as if he were protecting


    his own treasure.


    ¡°No! There¡¯s a difference between men and women. Even if you two are close, you can¡¯t take a bath


    together.¡±


    ine was stunned. ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s a difference between men and women?¡±


    Josh gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s different from her! Also, Alice is married now! Even if she


    doesn¡¯t want Daniel anymore, she can¡¯t cheat on him!¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ine could not help butugh as she looked at the cute Josh and said, ¡°Oh, Alice is married to


    Daniel, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is why I have the obligation to watch over her for Daniel. Alva must not touch her!¡± Josh said


    in a deep voice.


    ine narrowed her eyes and beckoned to Alice. ¡°Alice, it¡¯s very naughty of you not to tell us about


    such a big thing like marriage.¡±


    ¡°Who are you guys to her? Why does she have to tell you about this?¡± Josh was getting more and more


    frustrated.


    Meanwhile, the corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as she patted the man¡¯s shoulder and said,


    ¡°Josh, stop talking.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Daniel is petty and jealous all the time. He also has a lot of problems¡­ If you don¡¯t want


    him, we can live with it. But you can¡¯t cheat on him during marriage. The public opinion will destroy


    you!¡± Josh was about to cry while talking to her.


    Although he supported all of Alice¡¯s decisions, he was really afraid that she would randomly follow Alva.


    After all, Alva was a dangerous person walking on the edge of a knife.


    Moreover, if someone found out about her affair, she would be scolded to death.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as she retorted, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m going to have an


    affair?¡±


    ¡°Being intimate with Alva means that you¡¯re cheating on Daniel.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for us to be intimate. It¡¯s not against our morals!¡±


    ¡°How is that normal?¡±


    ¡°How is that not normal? We¡¯re both women. What do you think is not normal?¡±


    18:13


    ¡°What?¡± Josh¡¯s voice changed.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Mag wat wat Ave you. Can you say that again? She¡­ What¡¯s her situation?¡± Josh was dumbfounded.


    M ental Ray Andabad found out about ine


    Therefore be cleared his throat and whispered. ¡°You heard Alva call ine Mommy¡¯ just now, right? My


    database shows shares Arried the head of the Westwood family


    They only had one child. This child is a girl, but because she likes boyish stuff since she was young,


    she often pretends to


    Na Juch eximed. Then, he ced his hand on Alice¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You should have told me earlier.


    You scared me to Beach, okay? I thought you really went for another man.


    Alice rolled her eyes at him. I promised Daniel that I wouldn¡¯t mess around during marriage. How could


    I have an affair during marrige¡±


    Tm not doing this for Daniel. I¡¯m just¡­ His voice became softer and softer.


    She patted his shoulder and smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright, I know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Now that the misunderstanding is resolved, shall you two go in and take a shower?¡± ine reminded


    him.


    Alice did want to change his clothes, so she nodded and followed Alva in,


    As for ine, she always had a gentle smile on her face and spoke slowly, giving people afortable


    feeling.


    However, Ray knew very well that this gentle woman was capable of killing people.


    After two sses of coffee, ine finally spoke.


    The gentlewoman looked at Josh. ¡°Alice¡¯s marriage partner is your brother?¡±


    Josh nodded. Yes his name is Daniel.¡±


    Did they have a conflict?¡± she continued to ask.


    Although Josh did not want to admit it, he still nodded. ¡°Yes,¡±


    I know the Kaur family is very powerful, and Daniel is also an elite man in the business world. But Alice


    is someone special to our family.¡± ine¡¯s smile faded a little, and her tone turned cold.


    Josh could feel the chill, so he could not help but ask, ¡°How did Alice meet your family? You¡­¡±


    Five years ago, Alice went overseas alone and happened to meet me on the streets of Uprossa. There


    was a riot at that time, and a bullet almost pierced through my heart. It was Alice who saved me.¡±


    ine made light of it, but Josh and Ray could imagine the dangerous scene at that time.


    That time. Alice was injured and went into aa in the hospital for a month because of me,¡± ine


    said thoughtfully.


    ¡°The Westwood family has always repaid kindness with kindness, let alone Alice suffering for me.¡±


    In fact, there were some things that ine had not even told Alva and the others.


    In fact, back then, she had a miscarriage because she quarreled with Alva¡¯s father, and after that, she


    met Alice, who had also lost his child. The two of them became friends, which was why Alice sacrificed


    herself to save her.


    To her, Alice was not only her junior but also a friend who could understand her feelings.


    Therefore, from that moment on, she made the Westwood family treat Alice as her daughter.


    Alva also liked being her sister very much.


    However, with their current status, it was not convenient for them to apany Alice in Lonrid.


    Otherwise, ine would definitely interfere in the matter of the sh marriage.


    She would never let Alice suffer any grievances.


    After Daniel left the vi, the three children suddenly became very obedient.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    They would not ask Alice a word, nor would they tell the Kaur family people that they could not live


    without Alice,


    It was as if Alice had never appeared in their lives.


    During dinner, the three children would go to the kitchen to help. Even when they were washing the


    vegetables, the other ser vants were not allowed to go over.


    18.131


    The Kaur family¡¯s elders were always worried, so they quietly followed and leaned against the kitchen


    door to watch.


    The three children carried small chairs and sat in a circle.


    Aidy washed a piece of lettuce and said, ¡°Mommy Alice said that we have to eat more vegetables to


    grow taller.¡±


    After saying that, Aidy took a bite of the lettuce.


    Coco also nodded. ¡°We are well-behaved children!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat more too. We¡¯ll be obedient so that Mommy Alice will definitelye back and continue to be


    our mommy.¡± Benny also took a bite of the lettuce.


    Seeing this, Marie immediately rushed up worriedly. ¡°Kids, this vegetable is raw. You can¡¯t eat it!¡±


    The three children raised their heads at the same time and stared nkly at Marie.


    ¡°It¡¯s raw? But why is it so delicious? Mommy Alice¡¯s taste seems to be on it,¡± Aidy blinked and said


    pitifully.


    Coco picked up a green pepper and took a bite. ¡°Daddy and we don¡¯t like green pepper. Mommy Alice


    doesn¡¯t like this, so now, let¡¯s change our bad habits.¡±


    ¡°Mommy Alice will like us if we eat green peppers, right? If Mommy Alice likes us, she won¡¯t marry


    other men and won¡¯t abandon us!¡±


    As the three children spoke, tears flowed down their faces.


    Then, they pounced into Marie¡¯s arms at the same time and sobbed.


    ¡°Great grandma, help us think of a way. We don¡¯t want to be children without a mommy.¡±


    ¡°We want Mommy Alice! We only want Mommy Alice!¡±


    ¡°If Mommy Alice has a baby with another uncle, then we would be nothing.¡±


    Marie looked at the pitiful appearance of the three little kids, causing her tears to keep on falling too. As


    she coaxed the three babies, she looked at William behind her. ¡°What are you waiting for?


    ¡°Hurry up and find Daniel. Tell him to find a way to get Alice back for us! Without Alice, how can the


    Kaur family survive!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go now!¡± William¡¯s eyes were also red as he turned around and ran out.


    At the same time, Reba looked at her grandchildren and her mother-inw before gritting her teeth


    and making a decision. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s leave the Kaur family with the children and follow Alice.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Reba? If you leave with Alice, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If we want to leave, let¡¯s leave together. Let Daniel be the lonelymander-


    in-chief!¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s cut ties with him and be a family with Alice!¡±


    The other members of the Kaur family also expressed their stance, saying that Daniel could be


    abandoned, but Alice could


    not be lost.


    At the same time, in the CEO¡¯s office of Kaur Group.


    After Daniel finished arranging his work, he stood up and looked at Bernard.


    Bernard, who had not figured out what he was going to do, blinked. ¡°Daniel, from the way you are


    arranging work to me, why does it feel like you¡¯re going to die tomorrow?¡±


    Daniel looked at him, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the corners of Bernard¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely. ¡°Who¡¯s with you?


    Why did you over? Can you exin yourself?¡±


    Daniel nced at William who had just arrived. His expression was cold as he said word by word, ¡°We


    are going to Newham.¡±


    ¡°Great¡­ Daniel, are you nning to sna tch your wife back?¡± William was especially excited.


    call me


    Usually, Daniel was cold and quiet, as if victory was in his grasp.


    William had always wanted to see him suddenly fight for something and be impulsive.


    This time, because of Alice, he would get to see it!


    At the side, Bernard¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to bring people to help you


    tten Newham?¡±


    18:13

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    ¡°If you have enough manpower, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression had a frosty demeanor.


    ¡°I mind!¡± Bernard was speechless. ¡°The Yates family has some good rtions, but we aren¡¯t that high-


    profile in Uprossa.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel nodded. Then, without saying anything else, he pulled William outside.


    ¡°No way. I said no, and you don¡¯t even need me anymore?¡± Bernard truly wanted to curse.


    However, when he thought of how nervous Daniel looked this time, he knew it would be very


    troublesome.


    The Westwood family was technically also a part of the family bloodline.


    However, that side of the family had always been strange and rebellious. They had been chased out of


    the family tree 30


    years ago.


    If that family sna tched Alice away, Daniel would be unhappy, and Alfred would also feel ashamed and


    be a disgrace to their family ancestry.


    Even if Daniel didn¡¯t say a word, he would still have to handle this matter.


    Ten minutester, at the airport.


    Daniel held William¡¯s phone in his hand. His gloomy expression looked like he was about to burst into a


    rage.


    As expected, Alva was all over Daniel¡¯s wife.


    William blocked Alva, but William could still see his activity online.


    At this moment, on Josh¡¯s Instagram, they could see Alice close to Alva. Alva even fed Alice some


    cake.


    Daniel had never seen his wife give him such a sweet expression¡­.


    ¡°Daniel, maybe Alice is simply putting on an act with him.¡± William chose his words carefully, but deep


    down, he silently cursed Josh.


    He must have had a death wish.


    Josh knew Daniel was quite a jealous husband, but he still had the nerve to post such a photo!


    When Bernard saw Josh¡¯s Instagram post, his face also darkened. When he heard William¡¯s words, he


    snorted.


    ¡°That ba stard Alva doesn¡¯t seem to be putting on a show. He¡¯s enjoying it so much! They would have


    had a child if we were a littlete.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s facial expression was extremely terrifying as soon as he said this.


    William quickly poked Bernard.


    Bernard, could you not make matters worse?


    They were already on the verge of a divorce. If this continued, what if they really couldn¡¯t work through


    this?


    Daniel did not know how to describe this feeling. He felt awful, as if he was in hell.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again. His face was already as frighteningly cold


    as an ice sculpture.


    He took out his phone, searched, and found a contact.


    ¡°Stick, I¡¯m extremely sorry for disturbing you on your day off.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Mr. Kaur, my dear friend. It sounds like you are in a hurry. Are you in trouble?¡± Stick asked with a


    smile.


    ¡°Yes, I do need your help.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it would be an honor to serve you. What would you want me to help you with, Mr. Kaur?¡±


    ¡°I need you to provide 100 of your best special agents.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ Mr. Kaur, what do you need special agents for? Did you find yourself in even


    bigger trouble this time around?¡± Stick frowned.


    Daniel had never spoken to him. It was strange for him to ask for so many agents today.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy the Dark Night Club.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Stick was so scared that his expression changed. ¡°Mr. Kaur, the Dark Night Club is not an


    ordinary group. They have a deep foundation in Uprossa. Even I wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them


    casually.¡±


    18:13


    ¡°If there¡¯s been an argument, I can step in and help you agree. There¡¯s no need to go straight into an


    attack.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a spat. They kidnapped my beloved wife.¡±


    The word ¡°beloved wife¡± really made Stick even more confused.


    Daniel was married?


    They had always thought that Vivian Hand was the person who would marry Daniel. But now, listening


    to Daniel¡¯s tone and the Hand family¡¯s response¡­.


    Daniel¡¯s wife was someone else.


    Not only was his wife someone else, but she was also kidnapped by the people of the Dark Night Club!


    If it were Stick, and the woman he loved the most was taken away, he would have immediately rushed


    up with his agents.


    But¡­


    The situation at the Dark Night Club was a littleplicated. It was not an organization anyone could


    approach.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, I can understand your feelings. However, you probably know the Dark Night Club doesn¡¯t just


    need 100 agents,¡± Stick reminded him.


    Daniel nced at Bernard. ¡°I know. You provide the agents, and I will deal with the rest my way.¡±


    The corner of Stick¡¯s mouth twitched. He wouldn¡¯t dare provide any of his agents now.


    However, Daniel¡¯s temper was ring, and if Stick didn¡¯t give Daniel a hundred agents now, it would be


    impossible for them to cooperate with the Kaur Group in the future.


    This was their financial mastermind. They could not afford to offend him casually.


    But¡­


    7


    In the end, Stick couldn¡¯t deny Daniel¡¯s request and prepared a hundred agents for him.


    Newham,te at night.


    On the brightly-colored street.


    Engels trembled as he saw Josiah¡¯s dead body. He covered his mouth and shook his head at the


    neer.


    ¡°We are in this state because of Miss Hand. You¡­ you can¡¯t hurt us anymore!¡±


    However, the other man raised a gun and aimed it at Engels¡¯ forehead. ¡°Hmph, Miss Hand is not


    someone you can frame!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Engels wanted to curse.


    The other man was the Hand family¡¯s vice president in Newham. When he was ruthless, he was even


    more terrifying than them.


    He had thought that this person had appeared to help them.


    But when he saw him attack Josiah, he knew instantly that this person was there to silence them.


    ¡°Miss Hand heard that Alice was in trouble in Newham, so she asked me to deal with you lot!¡± The man


    said as he nced around coldly.


    Engels¡¯ men didn¡¯t understand what the man was saying, but when they saw the ck muzzle, they


    were so frightened that they hugged their heads in fear and squatted down.


    A wise man surrendered in such circumstances. If they wanted their lives, they could not spout


    nonsense.


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    Just as the man was about to pull the trigger, two helicopters suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The man frowned and cursed under his breath. ¡®Da mn it,¡¯ he said. ¡®Let me first deal with Engels¡¯


    Then he stepped back, raised his hands above his head, and shouted in the helicopter¡¯s direction, ¡°My


    friend, we¡¯re dealing with a personal vendetta!¡±


    ¡°What personal vendetta?¡± Bernard jumped from the ropedder and stared at the man¡¯s face.


    When the man saw Bernard, his expression changed, but he tried calming down and said, ¡°These guys


    bullied Miss Hand¡¯s friend. I¡¯m here to avenge her¡±


    18:13


    At this moment, Daniel and William had already gotten off the helicopter.


    They looked at the man with probing eyes.


    Are you part of the Hand family from Newham, Bernard spoke first.


    Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m from the Hand family, a few CEOs, I¡¯ve met you before!¡± The man smiled fawningly


    and quickly spoke again.


    ¡°That¡­. I¡­ I¡­ came today to help Miss Hand deal with someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me, who did Miss Hand ask you to deal with?¡± William and Daniel exchanged nces and


    asked coldly.


    The man smiled and immediately replied. ¡°It¡¯s Engels. He tried to bully Miss Hand¡¯s good friend, Alice.


    He did not understand why Vivian wanted him to say this if he saw other people. He believed that if he


    gave this answer, Daniel and the others would not be angry.


    However, this time, Vivian¡¯s prediction was wrong.


    Daniel raised his leg and kicked the man¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Vivian instructed them to hurt my wife, right?¡±


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    18:13

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    The man coughed up blood from Daniel¡¯s sudden and violent kick. The people the man brought saw his


    miserable state and retreated in fear. They did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    ¡°Tell me the truth!¡±


    Daniel said in a deep voice. Then, he took out his gun and loaded it. He aimed the muzzle of the gun at


    the man.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    It seemed like this man¡¯s head would be pierced through in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be rash¡­ It¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­ There¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± The man


    had a gun on his forehead and already trembled in fear.


    He did not understand why Daniel would suspect Vivian because of another woman.


    ¡°Misunderstanding my a ss! Vivian was just short of arranging a conspiracy!¡± William, beside him, could


    not help but kick the man¡¯s abdomen fiercely.


    After being kicked again, the man almost fainted.


    ¡°Speak for yourself.¡± Daniel pulled out a recorder, turned it on, and handed it to the man. He gazed


    fiercely at the man.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± The man twisted his body and wanted to escape, but the hostility on


    Daniel¡¯s body had already weakened his legs from fear.


    ¡°Tell me, did Vivian ask you to hurt my wife?¡± Daniel¡¯s tone was cold, and his eyes flickered with a cold


    glimmer.


    That aura made one shudder.


    ¡°If I tell you, how do you n to deal with Hand family?¡±


    The man¡¯s entire body trembled. He was afraid that the Kaur family would sh with the Hand family.


    In fights with influential people, regr civilians like them always got injured.


    The man regretted listening to Vivian and bringing people over to silence Engels.


    Daniel wouldn¡¯t have caught onto anything if he didn¡¯te.


    No one could persuade Daniel to stand up for his wife.


    If he continued to grit his teeth and protect Vivian, he would die.


    ¡°You have no right to ask!¡± Daniel stood up. His disdainful gaze carried a strong sense of oppression as


    he stepped on the man¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. Tell me the truth. Live or die!¡±


    The man¡¯s forehead was immediately covered in dense beads of sweat. He stared at Daniel shakily


    and knew he already wanted to kill him.


    If he continued to be stubborn, he would die a miserable death.


    Hence, after some consideration, he picked up the recorder on the ground and began to shout.


    ¡°Vivian asked me to silence him! She said that we can¡¯t let Engels and the others go out and talk


    nonsense! She also said that if anyone asks, I should say that I¡¯m helping Alice take revenge and that


    she¡¯s Alice¡¯s good friend!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, he¡¯s quite an outstanding man!¡± Bernard¡¯s face darkened. He picked up an AK and smashed the


    man¡¯s head with the target.


    Daniel only had a good temper in front of these people.


    Usually, he was as grumpy as hell.


    The man screamed like a pig about to be u ghtered. ¡°Mr. Kaur, I¡¯ve already told you the truth. Please


    let me go!¡±


    ¡°Kill him,¡± Bernard said with a grim expression. He did not want to give such a person a chance to live.


    Looking at the man, Daniel was deep in thought. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Pack it up and send it to the


    Hand family first. Notify Vivian to prepare herself. She will soon be long forgotten!¡±


    Bernard immediately understood. The corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Isk tsk, you¡¯re going to cause a


    bloodbath in the business world! If Alice finds out, she¡¯ll probably be impressed!¡±


    ¡°Target Alva Daniel nced at his watch and said with a deep gaze.


    Bernard snapped his fingers and ordered someone to clean up this ce. Then, he pulled Daniel and


    transferred him into


    18:13


    an armored vehicle.


    Newham time, one in the morning, in the Dark Night Club.


    Three helicopters hovered in the air.


    Armored vehicles came from all directions and surrounded the fortress.


    In addition to heavy weapons, some well-trained mercenaries and agents were in these armored


    vehicles.


    They didn¡¯t make a move. They were all waiting for orders.


    However, everyone knew the fortress would be brought down to the ground if someone gave the order.


    ¡°You said the Yates family is here with some of Stick¡¯s agents?¡± Carlos smiled coldly when he heard the


    report from the people on the outside.


    They had never provoked the Yates family and did not want to interfere with each other.


    Now, they took the initiative and came here to look for trouble¡­


    Well, then, let¡¯s fight this out!


    There was nothing the Westwood family were afraid of!


    Carlos ordered the people under his control to grab their weapons and go out.


    Soon enough, there was abative situation outside. Tension grew, and it felt like a war was about to


    break out at any


    moment.


    ine yawned and came out of the room. When she saw that only a few ser vants were left in the


    fortress, she frowned and asked, ¡°Where are Carlos and Alva?¡±


    A ser vant walked over carefully. ¡°Madam, people from the Yates family are here. I don¡¯t know why, but


    they want to fight


    us.¡±


    A cold look shed across ine¡¯s exquisite face. ¡°Fight us? You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    With that, she immediately called Alva.


    ¡°Honey, you need toe back immediately. The Yates family are looking for trouble. I want to see you


    beat them up!¡±


    Alva held the steering wheel and tilted her head to look out the car window with a cold gaze. Alice was


    filming amercial with Josh. ¡°We¡¯ve wasted time and money to watch Alice¡¯smercial shoot. I¡¯m


    so annoyed!¡±


    The younger generation of the Westwood family was older than Alice, so they all doted on their


    younger sisters.


    Even if Alice sometimes did not admit she was their sister, they had already epted her as a member


    of the Westwood family.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Alva to watch her sister shoot amercial up close, but she was disturbed midway.


    Alva was quite angry.


    Alice would not let anyone have an easy time, no matter who came today.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m going back to Whac-A-Mole. After you¡¯re done with Josh, don¡¯t return to the fortress. Wait


    for me to give you the go-ahead!¡± Before Alva left, she hugged Alice and gave her a heads-up.


    Watching Alva walk away, Josh stood there in a daze. ¡°Alice, what do you mean by Whac-a-Mole?¡±


    ¡°To murder people,¡± Alice said calmly.


    Josh immediately gulped. ¡°Why did she make killing someone sound so easy? Well, that was expected


    of a super mercenary! But don¡¯t you want to send Daniel a message?¡±


    Alice was stunned. She could not remember how many hours it had been since she had contacted


    Daniel.


    ¡°Our family is in the middle of a coup. As the head of this family unit, Grandma has already given the


    signal and wants to kick Daniel out. They want to push you to be the head of the family. Everyone is


    supporting you.¡±


    The corners of Josh¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he said, ¡°The elders in my hometown are royals. They


    insisted on keeping Daniel as the head. They said that they wanted everyone to apologize and beg for


    your forgiveness. The two groups fought quite fiercely.¡±


    The elders felt this was a p in the face, so they did not drag him into the family¡¯s coup.


    This information about Emma¡¯s family was in message form and shown to him as screenshots.


    Good lord, their family didn¡¯t want a son when they now had a daughter-inw.


    Now, they were almost all nning to get rid of Daniel,pletely forget about him, and sessfully


    follow Alice.


    18:13


    Josh felt slightly sorry for Daniel and asked if Alice wanted to contact him.


    Alice didn¡¯t expect the Kaur family to make such a big fuss when she wasn¡¯t around.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to say to him? He¡¯s the one to me for causing himself to lose his wife. Serves him


    right.¡± Ray suddenly interrupted. He narrowed his eyes and shed a sly smile.


    Seeing his reaction, Josh immediately became vignt. ¡°Ray, did you forget that you used to stand by


    Daniel¡¯s side?¡±


    Why did he suddenly not want Alice to send a message and call Daniel names?


    There must have been an affair!


    Send Gift


    Comment


    18-120

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Ray¡¯s eyes narrowed into thin slits. No matter how many times Josh asked, he did not reveal anything.


    It had been long since he had seen Daniel¡¯s emotions fluctuate. This time, he wanted to see how far


    Daniel could go. Josh couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so he ignored it and dragged Alice to go shopping


    after the filming of themercial


    ended.


    Half an hourter, outside the Westwood family¡¯s fortress, the situation escted and became very


    tense.


    ¡°Are the members of the Yates family here?¡± Alva asked with a cigarette in her mouth as soon as she


    got out of the car.


    Carlos walked around and pointed at an armored vehicle. ¡°Bernard and the two Kaur brothers are in


    that vehicle.


    At this moment, Alva¡¯s eyes turned cold when she heard that. ¡°The two Kaur brothers are here? Daniel


    made it here?¡±


    That idiot who was so quick to marry their sister but didn¡¯t even dare to publicize it?


    Was Daniel making a big deal out of this situation because he thought Alva would sna tch Alice away?


    ¡°Interesting, let¡¯s y along with them!¡± Alva put one hand in her pocket and walked towards the gate


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    as if no one was there.


    Next to the armored vehicle, Bernard saw Alva. At that moment, the corners of his mouth twitched


    fiercely.


    Bernard had heard of Alva¡¯s wickedness in the past, but he did not expect her to be so different from


    ordinary people¡­


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being yelled at by others for walking in such a co cky manner?


    ¡°Bernard, why are you hiding in the armored vehicle like a coward? If you¡¯re afraid of our people, don¡¯t


    Her attitude was incredibly arrogant.


    She seemed to have forgotten that the Yates family was where their family originated..


    At the side, Carlos saw her reaction and crossed his arms. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. He


    knew without guessing.


    The sister-loving maniac wanted to force the Kaur family members toe out and give Alice a good


    thrashing.


    Bernard¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard this. He pulled Daniel and the others out of the


    vehicle and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°Hand over the person you¡¯ve taken!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t seen Alice yet, and he couldn¡¯t be the one to make the first move.


    He didn¡¯t know how twisted Alva was.


    If he attacked Alice by mistake, Daniel would be furious.


    Alva raised her eyebrows when she heard Bernard¡¯s words. Her cold gaze swept across Daniel. Well,


    he was indeed here to ask for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken away too many people. Who do you want?¡± Alva¡¯s still showed an arrogant attitude.


    Bernard clenched his fists and tried his best not to have a fit.


    At this moment, Daniel walked over.


    The suit he was wearing was still immacte. A frosty expression was stered over his exquisite


    facial features. His thin lips opened, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Alice, my wife.¡±


    When she heard Daniel say, ¡°My wife,¡± Alva¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    She quickly put out the cigarette in her hand and threw it on the ground. She gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°How did I not know that the CEO of the Kaur Group was married¡­¡±


    Hmph, he had the nerve to marry Alice but didn¡¯t have the guts to make it public.


    What a scu mbag!


    Daniel¡¯s expression also darkened. His deep gaze was as sharp as a bloodthirsty de as he stared at


    Alva without blinking.


    Although there was a difference in height between the two of them, their auras were not different.


    Their gazes met, and you could feel the sparks immediately.


    18:14


    The two of them did not move, but they still made everyone around them so nervous that they shrank


    back.


    After a few seconds of the standoff, Alva suppressed her anger, crossed her arms, and snorted with


    disdain. ¡°We didn¡¯t know about your marriage. It¡¯s not easy to sna tch someone these days, Mr. Kaur.¡±


    He didn¡¯t notify them?


    What right did the Westwood family have to ask Daniel to inform them of his marriage?


    Daniel¡¯s face was cold, and his voice was even more stern. ¡°It¡¯s not our duty to inform outsiders about


    our marriage.¡±


    ¡°Wow, outsiders?¡± Alva rolled her eyes.


    When she met Alice, this idiot didn¡¯t even know who Alice was.


    Now, he dared to call Alva an outsider?


    He was indeed asking for a beating.


    Then, Alva seemed to have thought of something. She turned her head and said to Carlos beside her,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him how close I am to Alice?¡±


    The corners of Carlos¡¯ mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Ahem, he¡¯ll learn about your identity soon. There¡¯s no


    need to agitate him


    like this.¡±


    Alva was displeased. ¡°I¡¯m not provoking him. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    When they couldn¡¯t see Alice, everyone on Bernard¡¯s side was still quite nervous. He walked over and


    stared at Alva. ¡°Hand over Alice, and we¡¯ll retreat immediately. If you don¡¯t hand her over¡­


    ¡°You want to start a fight? That¡¯s great!¡± Not only was Alva not afraid, she crossed her arms and could


    not hide the excitement on her face. She stared at Daniel, looking unfazed.


    At this moment, ine walked out.


    She had already figured out Daniel and his crew¡¯s identity while she was inside.


    Knowing that Daniel was Alice¡¯s husband, she advised Alva not to hurt him.


    She said to her daughter, ¡°Alva, don¡¯t be rash! After all, this is Alice¡¯s husband. Let¡¯s sit together and


    talk nicely.¡±


    Although she was also disgusted that the Kaur family had tricked Alice, what was done was done. She


    didn¡¯t want to hurt Daniel until she was sure of how deep Alice¡¯s feelings for Daniel were.


    ¡°Make a cup of coffee and invite them to sit down and chat. After all¡­


    ¡°Mommy, this piece of trash doesn¡¯t deserve to sit and talk to us at the same table.¡± Alva didn¡¯t want to


    chat calmly at all.


    ine knew she could not convince her daughter, so she could only look at Carlos.


    However, Carlos crossed his arms and shrugged slightly. His expression was the same. He did not


    mind fighting.


    They pampered Alice and did not tolerate anyone who cheated Alice. They did not even need to


    exin their behavior.


    Whether or not Daniel had brought people to start trouble today, he wouldn¡¯t get away without a fight.


    On the other side, William saw ine winking at him and understood what she meant. He tried to


    persuade Daniel. ¡°Daniel, why don¡¯t we go in¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Daniel interrupted him.


    The killing intent on his stone-cold face intensified. It was obvious that he did not care.


    The thought of his wife being close to Alva made him seethe with anger.


    Initially, he was confident he could get Alice back and stabilize their marriage.


    However, when he saw Alva, he remembered Alice smiling at Alva in the photo.


    That sweet smile was like a little girl¡¯s. It was something he had never seen before.


    He was jealous.


    He was green with envy.


    He wished he could crush Alva¡¯s skull.


    No matter what, he had to teach this love rival a lesson today. He had to sn atch his wife away from this


    wicked person!


    At this moment, Alva was either jealous or didn¡¯t want Daniel to have a good life.


    18:14


    Whenever she thought about how Alice didn¡¯t even have a proper wedding ring, her heart couldn¡¯t help


    but ache.


    Da mn this man!


    He dared to let Alice suffer!


    ¡°Josh, why is Ray always smiling at his phone?¡± Alice noticed that Ray had been looking at his phone


    while shopping. She could not help but be suspicious.


    ¡°I just tried to ask him, but he wouldn¡¯t show it to me. I suspect Ray is doing something big behind our


    backs,¡± Josh analyzed.


    Alice nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t I lure him away while you sna tch the phone and see what has caught his


    attention?¡±


    ¡°Alice, you finally have an idea that I like!¡±


    After Alice and Josh agreed, he saw her deliberately walk over. Then, she suddenly stuck out her


    tongue at Ray and quickly ran in another direction.


    ¡°Alice, where are you going? You¡¯re unfamiliar with this ce. Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Ray was persuading Alice when Josh sna tched his phone away.


    Then, he saw Josh running towards Alice like a pet. ¡°Alice, I got it. I know the password, too. Let¡¯s look


    at it together!¡±


    Ray held his forehead, his face filled with confusion. Why did he allow such a game?


    After Alice and Josh came together, they had just unlocked the phones. Before they could read the


    content, they heard some people talking beside them.


    ¡°The reporters have already made their way over? This is a grand event in Newham, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What grand event is taking ce?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? The Dark Night Club¡¯s fortress is surrounded by the Yates family and Stick¡¯s


    people. A gunfight will break out at any time!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Is it that exciting? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Alice originally wanted to read the gossip about Ray, but when she heard about the Dark Night Club¡¯s


    fortress, she was immediately stunned and looked at Josh.


    They only knew one Dark Night Club, right?


    They had stayed in the Dark Night Club¡¯s fortress, right?


    So, Alva left in a hurry because some people had surrounded the castle?


    Only then did Alice understand why Alva didn¡¯t let her go back. It turned out that someone was


    provoking her, and Alva and the others had to face it head-on.


    She had heard of the name Stick before. He was an earl or a duke who raised top-notch agents.


    As for the Yates family¡­ it couldn¡¯t be Bernard, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Yates family. I heard that the CEO of the Kaur Group is also here. I don¡¯t know why


    he¡¯s attacking.¡±


    This time, Alice was shocked, and Josh also widened his eyes.


    Daniel was here as well?


    Had Daniel surrounded the fortress with his men because he was jealous?


    Da mn it, was jealousy going to cause aplete disaster?


    Josh nced at Alice and immediately leaned over to gossip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I want to know if what you said


    is true?¡±


    ¡°My uncle is a gardener in the Dark Night Club¡¯s fortress. He just called me and told me! It¡¯s true. Mr.


    Kaur also said that the Dark Night Club captured his wife and caused a hugemotion.¡±


    The person who spoke was afraid that Josh would not believe him, so he took out his phone and found


    the photo his uncle sent. ¡°Look for yourself. Is that the face of a local?¡±


    The people surrounding them looked at the picture and became excited.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Kaur unmarried? He has a wife out of nowhere!¡±


    ¡°The real question is how did a woman like Alva sn atch his wife? Could it be that¡­ Alva is the kind of


    woman who likes other women¡­¡±


    ¡°I can tolerate snat ching businesses, but snat ching a wife, no man can take this lightly. Moreover, she


    was sna tched by the Dark Night Club! Now, there will be serious bloodshed over there¡­¡±


    As these people discussed the situation, they began to ce a bet. ¡°I¡¯ll bet 1 to 10 that the Dark Night


    Club instantly kill the Yates and Kaur families.


    Uprossa was the Dark Night Club¡¯s territory, and these people had confidence in Alva and her people.


    ¡°But Bernard isn¡¯t bad either. Mr. Kaur is a tycoon. He wouldn¡¯t lose too badly if they had invested a lot


    of money.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having money? This isn¡¯t Lonrid. Besides, everyone knows the rules of the Dark


    Night Club. These guys are so arrogant. They¡¯re just waiting to die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious. What kind of beautiful woman can make theserge families go to war?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you can¡¯t think about the beautiful woman either. Be careful because the Dark Night Club will kill


    you!¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t expect Daniel toe to Newham.


    18:141


    ¡±


    Of course, what surprised her even more was that he had surrounded the Dark Night Club¡¯s fortress¡­


    How did he know that Alva was with her?


    Almost immediately, she thought of Ray¡¯s phone.


    She took Ray¡¯s phone from Josh and unlocked it with her fingers.


    As expected, there was a group without Alice and Josh. Ray posted a lot of Reuters photos in the


    group chat.


    Especially when she was with Alva, their actions looked very intimate.


    Ray was indeed an agent. The angle at which he took the photo was too perfect. He did it too


    ambiguously,


    No wonder Daniel misunderstood the pictures.


    Most importantly, from the information in the group chat, Ray did not think it was terrible for Daniel to


    In the group, Marie was urging, [No matter what, don¡¯t hurt Alice! Ray, watch out for her on our behalf.]


    Her mother-inw, Reba, said, [Ray, if Daniel dies this time, bring his ashes back. I¡¯ll erect a


    monument for him and not give him the status of Alice¡¯s deceased husband.]


    Alice was speechless. She thought, ¡°Whose biological mother was this?¡±


    Rachel said, [Daniel is correct, but he is also too pathetic. He took a few people over. I would have


    supported him if I had known he couldn¡¯t do it.]


    The most hurtful person was Alfred. He said in the group chat, [Everyone, take a look. Should we


    prepare a gift for the people from the Dark Night Club?]


    Rachel, [Why are you supporting the Dark Night Club?]


    Alfred: [If Daniel died, Alice would have to marry Alva or something like that. Wouldn¡¯t we have to build


    a good rtionship with them? If not, how will we follow Alice in the future?]


    Marie, [Don¡¯t say that. It makes sense. Hurry up and find out Alva¡¯s preferences. We can let her marry


    into the Kaur family in the future.]


    Alice looked at the chat in the group and did not know whether tough or cry.


    They had treated Alice as their daughter, and Daniel had be a lost cause¡­


    No, even if he became a lost cause, it probably wouldn¡¯t be that bad¡­


    No matter their motive for lying to her, Alice could not sit back and let Alva fight with Daniel.


    If either side were injured, she would feel terrible.


    Alice eventually handed the phone to Josh. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Josh stood there. Every inch of his body felt unhappy. ¡°Why should I go back? Let Daniel die himself!¡±


    Who asked him to make Alice dislike him?


    Alice grabbed his ear. ¡°If Daniel dies, our babies won¡¯t have a father anymore! Moreover, if you make a


    fuss and be a trending topic, won¡¯t you have a hard time?¡±


    Josh nodded and considered her words carefully. Oh, right, Alice was right.


    Josh obediently followed Alice and pulled Ray back to the van.


    Afraid they would start fighting, Alice took out her phone and called Daniel.


    However, he did not pick up her call.


    She called William instead.


    Unexpectedly, it was his secretary who answered.


    ¡°Hello, please press 1 if you¡¯re a man. Please press 2 if you have an inquiry. We¡¯ll transfer your call to


    an employee.


    Alice was speechless.


    When did William change his ringtone to this?


    As she was waiting, an electronic voice sounded after several random songs. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re


    not beautiful enough.


    We don¡¯t want to answer the call.¡±


    18:14


    Alice did not know what to say.


    Alright, there was no need to try and call him anymore.


    Meanwhile, outside the Dark Night Club¡¯s fortress¡­


    Daniel¡¯s men and Alva¡¯s men had already picked up their weapons.


    Daniel¡¯s cold gaze had a powerful killing intent, as if he wanted to burn everything to ashes at any


    moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only give you five minutes. Hand her over!¡± Daniel¡¯s fists made cracking sounds, and veins


    appeared on the back of his


    hands.


    Send Gift


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Comment


    18:14 1

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    ¡°Five minutes, that¡¯s enough! Call and make arrangements for your funeral!¡±


    Alva sneered. What kind of joke was this? Threatening her was courting death!


    ¡°Five minutes, hand her over!¡± Daniel¡¯s deep eyes were filled with ruthlessness. He looked like he was


    on the verge of exploding.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, calm down!¡± ine looked at the tense situation and had a headache.


    Daniel did not give ine any respect at all. He growled, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Alva snapped.


    Daniel acted too much like a dog when he was angry. Didn¡¯t he know how to read people?


    With such a bad temper, he was not worthy of Alice¡¯s time!


    ¡°If you want to fight today, let¡¯s fight! If you want Alice, you can do it in your next life!¡± Alva¡¯s expression


    was gloomy.


    ine¡¯s head hurt when she saw that her daughter was also angry.


    ¡°Alice is mine! Give her back to me!¡± Daniel¡¯s bone-chilling voice sounded, sending chills down


    everyone¡¯s spine.


    Seeing his brother like this, William sighed at ine. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no other way. We can only let


    them fight. Mrs. Westwood, please let Alice go.¡±


    ine rubbed her temples and whispered, ¡°Alice is not here.¡±


    William was dumbfounded. ¡°She¡¯s not here? Then why should we make a mess if Alice¡¯s whereabouts


    are unknown.¡±


    What was the point of this?


    ¡°Give her back to me!¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was emotionless.


    He had never seen anyone so angry and determined.


    Alice was Daniel¡¯s wife. He did not want to lose her. He wanted to keep her by his side!


    Carlos looked at Daniel coldly and sneered, ¡°She¡¯s not yours! She¡¯s an important member of the Dark


    Night Club. I hug her every day and hate to be separated from her at all times¡­¡±


    He was going to force this idiot into a severe rage!


    How dare he surround the Dark Night Club with his men and threaten her!


    ¡°She married me!¡± Daniel gritted his teeth.


    He had to admit that Alva¡¯s every word provoked him deeply.


    He thought of Alice hugging Alva and doing something intimate with her¡­


    He was so jealous that his heart broke.


    ¡°We don¡¯t acknowledge your marriage.¡± Alvaughed coldly.


    Although it was not stated on Alice¡¯s passport, she was part of the Dark Night Club. They had already


    decided to include this princess.


    After finishing the matters in Uprossa, they would go to Lonrid and add Alice to the family register.


    This guy wanted to be with Alice?


    Tough Luck!


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to hand her over?¡± Daniel no longer had the patience to discuss with Alva. There was


    no emotion on his face.


    At this moment, he was like an angry, controlling monster that could explode at the slightest touch.


    ¡°Alva, stop fooling around. Call Alice toe back. Let¡¯s discuss this with him first,¡± ine said.


    However, at this moment, Alva was okay with being a disobedient daughter. She crossed her arms and


    said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m doing this for Alice¡¯s sake!¡±


    Alva was unmoved.


    ine had no choice but to look at William and whisper, ¡°Can you persuade them again?¡±


    18:14


    ¡°Alva, if you kill Daniel, Alice will be a widow.¡± William puffed up his cheeks and reminded Daniel.


    ¡°Um, Daniel, there might be a misunderstanding here. Let¡¯s have a cup of coffee to calm down, shall


    we? Don¡¯t be rash and start a war now, do you realize that you¡¯re jealous?¡±


    Daniel had a criminal record.


    Just like, Johnny¡­


    William had to remind him.


    However, how could a man whose head was filled with jealousy listen to his younger brother¡¯s


    persuasion? He red coldly at William.


    ¡°Daniel, my reminder makes sense¡­¡± William mumbled weakly.


    At this moment, Daniel was running out of patience. He nced at Bernard.


    Bernard pulled out his gun and pointed it at Alva. ¡°I told you to hand her over. Why are you talking so


    much nonsense!¡±


    When Alice and Josh¡¯s cars arrived, they saw a crowd of people. Although they didn¡¯t make a move,


    tension still filled the


    air.


    Without hesitation, she pushed open the car door and walked over.


    Seeing someoneing over, Stick¡¯s agents¡¯ faces immediately darkened.


    None of them knew Alice and mistook her for a member of the Dark Night Club.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get close!¡± One of the agents raised his gun and aimed at Alice.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to look for Daniel. Don¡¯t block our way.¡± Josh had a headache when he saw these agents


    raising their guns at Alice.


    The agents nced back at Daniel toward the gate but made no move to let them in.


    ¡°Provide proof that you¡¯re familiar with Mr. Kaur before we let you in.¡±


    Josh was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m his younger brother! This is his wife. Let her go quickly!¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Mr. Kaur¡¯s wife is in Alva¡¯s bed. She can¡¯t be standing here.¡± The agent looked at Alice


    warily. He treated her like a person Alva had sent to assassinate Daniel.


    Josh was at a loss for words. How did this man be an agent with such EQ?


    It was not the agent¡¯s fault. Before they went on the mission, Stick reminded the agent that Mr. Kaur did


    not like other women getting close to him.


    Unless it was Mrs. Kaur, other women had to be treated like potential killers.


    Daniel did not show them Alice¡¯s photo. When they saw Aliceing from the main road, they did not


    believe she was Daniel¡¯s wife.


    When Alice heard the agent¡¯s words, her expression darkened slightly. ¡°Did Daniel say that I was in


    Alva¡¯s bed?¡±


    Daniel lied about her. Did he also think she was such an unfaithful human?


    Da mn it, she would rather be killed than be a part of this lie.


    Seeing Alice was about to turn around and leave, Ray panicked and hurriedly pushed her. ¡°Don¡¯t go. If


    you leave now, there will be bloodshed here.¡±


    After saying that, Ray shouted at Daniel at the top of his voice, ¡°Hey, Daniel! Your wife is here. Turn


    back quickly!¡±


    Daniel was still confronting Alva and continued to stand motionless.


    William reacted and rushed over. He looked at Alice with tears in his eyes. ¡°My word, Alice¡­ It¡¯s you!


    It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here!¡±


    Alice saw William. ¡°No one has been hurt, right?¡±


    ¡°If you were a few minuteste, I would have been in some deep sh it! Alice, I don¡¯t want to hang


    around Daniel anymore! Go and stay with your brother!¡± William choked.


    The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She did not know whether tough or cry at William¡¯s


    words.


    With Williaming to Alice and Josh, the agents didn¡¯t dare to stop them.


    Alice walked to the center of the crowd and looked at the gloomy Daniel. ¡°Tell them to put down their


    weapons now!¡±


    18:14


    ine was there as well. How dare these guys raise their guns?


    Daniel first nced at Alice, then at Alva.


    However, Alva rushed over and hugged Alice before she could say anything. She said coquettishly,Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Darling, I was frightened. Hurry up and kiss me.¡±


    As soon as Alva said this, the vicious aura on Daniel¡¯s body was extremely terrifying. It was as if he


    wanted to sn atch Alice over immediately and devour her to keep her safe.


    It was also Alice¡¯s first time seeing Daniel¡¯s angry gaze. She was shocked.


    Didn¡¯t Daniel realize what gender Alva was before he got jealous?


    ¡°Follow me now!¡± Daniel ordered coldly.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    18-145

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    At that moment, Alice was a bit speechless as she saw Daniel like that.


    He spoke in such a domineering tone as if he were going to take her away forcefully if she didn¡¯t go


    with him.


    She looked at him and frowned slightly. Was he going to take her away from the Dark Night Club with


    this limitedbat force?


    If so, Alva didn¡¯t have to do anything. Carlos alone could destroy them all.


    There were armored vehicles and Stick¡¯s agents¡­


    Did he really not ask about the Dark Night Club beforeing here?


    As Alice was thinking, Daniel raised his hand and was about to grab her wrist.


    ¡°Daniel, let go of me!¡±


    Seeing this, Carlos pulled out his gun and pressed it against the back of Daniel¡¯s head.


    He pulled the trigger of the gun and was about to kill Daniel if he dared to harm Alice. He didn¡¯t care


    that much now.


    ¡°Carlos, put the gun down.¡± Alice looked at him and shook her head slightly.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t be afraid. No matter who it is today, you will not be taken away from the Dark Night Club!¡±


    Carlos looked at Bernard and snorted coldly. ¡°Not even them!¡±


    Bernard did not make any response.


    He had the feeling that these people wanted to kill him, too!


    ¡°Alice, why don¡¯t you keep me alive? So I can sweep the tomb for Daniel and he won¡¯t be penniless


    down there.¡± William came behind Alice, whispering.


    He looked like a thief, so afraid that Daniel would hear him.


    Hearing what William said, Alice turned around and looked at him. What a biological brother Daniel


    had!


    In a life-and-death situation like this, he actually nned all of this.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t worry. No one will dare to take you away.¡± ine also looked at Daniel unhappily.


    Daniel seemed to like Alice very much. But why didn¡¯t he think things over?


    Was he so overwhelmed by jealousy?


    Seeing ine was close to Alice, Daniel put on an awful look¡­ his face a bit dark.


    Alice waspletely speechless at the sight of a face like that.


    Could it be that he was even jealous of women?


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just use his brain to think things over?


    ¡°Daniel, stop messing around!¡± Alice looked at him seriously.


    But Daniel gazed at her coldly. ¡°Come home with me.¡± There was a little bit of condescension in every


    single one of these words.


    Home¡­


    Alice had mixed feelings when she heard this word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go with other men. Come home with me.¡± Daniel was afraid that he did not express himself


    clearly, so he added.


    The first sentence really made Aliceugh.


    Were all jealous men so unreasonable?


    Such an outstanding CEO with a high intelligence quotient, why did he have no emotional intelligence


    at all?


    He had known Alva for such a long time, but why couldn¡¯t he figure out her identity?


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about going home now. Apologize to the men of the Dark Night Club first!¡± Alice said


    seriously.


    At this moment, Bernard was looking at Alice with aplicated expression.


    Although he knew that for Daniel she was extraordinary¡­


    18:15


    But a man whose mind was filled with jealousy would not even listen to the wife


    ¡°You want me to apologize to them? Daniel¡¯s gaze was lure cold ¡°You¡¯re proudly s


    Alice was speechless. What was in his mind?


    Did he not realize that someone was pointing a gun at him?


    ¡°Alice, an idiot like him deserves nothing but death? Carlos looked at her and wid coldly


    ¡°Carlos, just put down the gun, Alice said as she looked at the won in Carlor hand, her hands holding


    her forehead,


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t put the gun down. I won¡¯t let this guy coax you away. He didn¡¯t even give a wedding Carter


    grated was teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated Alice sighed. She did not dare to tell the people of the Dark Side Club the Daniel


    had even med his identity to deceive others.


    Otherwise, they would definitely kill him.


    ¡°If it was thatplicated, let¡¯s not talk about it then. Let¡¯s end his life¡± Carlos nced a Danie


    ¡°Heh, you think you¡¯re qualified to end my life? Daniel said as he suddenly pulled our his gin and turned


    around pointing


    it at Carlos.


    In an instant, the two men were pointing a gun at each other


    Everyone was stunned at this moment.


    ¡°You think your shooting is fast enough? Carlos stared at Daniel


    ¡°Carlos, don¡¯t be like that. I¡¯ll tell you about himter Alice felt a headacheing on. If this stalemate


    continued, it would not be beneficial to both sides,


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Alice,e home with met Daniel¡¯s face was cold, and his eyes begin to turn red


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Alice was furious. ¡°Daniel, are you crazy? You¡¯re just here to make trokle


    ¡°Alice¡­¡± William said, thinking to himself at the side. Just don¡¯t be so fierce to Daniel. He¡¯s already


    overwhelmed by jealousy and lost his rationality¡±


    Problems would all be solved if she could say something nice to him.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t mess around¡± Alice turned around and nced at William coldy


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯ll say it onest time. Don¡¯t go with other men. Come home with met


    ¡°Have a good look at this!¡± Alice found a photo from her phone and handed it to Daniel when he


    finished talking,


    But Daniel did not look at her phone. Instead, he pushed her hand away.


    Seeing this, Bernard seemed to sense that something was wrong and he moved behind Liice.


    ¡°You want him to see you being intimate with another man, don¡¯t you? Come on, just stop provoking


    him! Even Bernard felt a headache about this situation.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want toe home with me Daniel sounded angry and injured. Then, he raised his


    hand. Do it¡± he shouted in an ice-cold voice.


    At this, the agents and the men of the Yates family were about to fight


    Bernard was dumbfounded when he saw the photo on Alice¡¯s phone.


    Almost immediately, he rushed over and grabbed Daniel¡¯s wrist. Then, he looked a Carlos, who was


    about to pull the trigger. ¡°Um, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding¡±


    Bernard already wanted to curse fiercely.


    Holy cr ap! Being with this jealous Daniel, he felt his intelligence quotient had lowered to zero!


    It was as bright as daytime, but why couldn¡¯t he tell?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Bernard never expected that Alva, who had been regarded as a man, was actually a woman


    In the photo, she was with Alice and looked so se xy in a bikini that most men would have a nosebleed


    if they saw her like


    that.


    This figure couldn¡¯t lie.


    Daniel gazed coldly at Bernard upon hearing what he said.


    18.15


    Bernard twitched fiercely at the corners of his mouth when he saw the expression on Daniel¡¯s face.


    ¡°Daniel, before you go crazy, it¡¯s better to look at the photo on your wife¡¯s phone.¡± He gritted his teeth


    as he said.


    But Daniel did not want to see it. ¡°Not interested!¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not interested, you have to watch it!¡± Bernard and Alice exchanged nces.


    ¡°I said, I¡¯m not interested!¡± Daniel almost growled.


    Bernard had no choice but to rush to ine¡¯s side. ¡°Well, Mrs. Westwood, Alva is your daughter, right?¡±


    William¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this.


    What?


    Was Daniel¡¯s love rival a woman?


    So, it was wrong of Daniel again to be jealous?


    ine looked at Daniel coldly and finally understood all about this jealous man.


    Daniel was stunned and immediately took the phone from Bernard.


    With just a nce, he quickly gave the phone back to Bernard and revealed a guilty expression, which


    said he had let his wife down and that he was ashamed of looking at another woman.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    But he quickly hid this emotion. His ice sculpture-like face did not change much.


    ¡°So, you like women?¡± He looked at Alice quietly.


    ¡°Eh-hem¡­¡± Alice was so angry that she almost vomited blood. ¡°Why did I marry you if I like women?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be fine for me if I find a woman to infuriate Travis?¡±


    Daniel looked at Alice, frowning. He fell into deep thought.


    Indeed, after they got married, he kissed her and hugged her, but she did not show any special


    resistance.


    So if she liked women, she would definitely not have such a reaction.


    But even if she didn¡¯t like Alva, there were other men in the Dark Night Club. He wasn¡¯t sure if Alice


    would like those men like Carlos¡­


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The jealousy in Daniel¡¯s mind had just decreased, but now it appeared again because of his own


    imagination¡­


    He was rather insecure now because he had lied to Alice before.


    Therefore, it was easy for her to leave him¡­


    The more Daniel thought about it, the more he felt a sense of danger, especially when he saw Carlos


    and the other men looking at Alice with doting eyes¡­


    If they didn¡¯t like her that much, why would they look at her with a doting gaze?


    So, other than by force, what else could he do to take Alice back?


    Now he found himself so ridiculous.


    He had to fight with these people to take his wife back without caring about her feelings.


    He stood there motionlessly, his gaze roaming over Carlos and the other men of the Dark Night Club.


    ¡°Well¡­ Daniel, you still haven¡¯t figured it out?¡± Josh was about to go crazy when he saw the sour fog


    above someone¡¯s head.


    Hearing this, Daniel looked at Josh. ¡°What role do you y here?¡±


    ¡°F uck you! Daniel, you treat everyone indiscriminately. You even want to kill your younger brother,


    don¡¯t you?¡± Joshughed though he was angry. ¡°That ine can be counted as Alice¡¯s mommy!¡± He


    did not care so much at the time and said directly.


    ¡°This Carlos and Alva, they can be counted as Alice¡¯s elder brother and elder sister! Do you understand


    now? If you¡¯re jealous of the family of your father-inw, then just be it! If they kill you, I won¡¯t help you


    collect your corpse!¡±


    What a madman!


    There was no one else in the world who would be jealous after seeing Alva¡¯s photo other than him.


    ¡°You mean¡­ they are siblings in some sense?¡± Daniel frowned.


    ¡°What could it be? Are you not confident in yourself, or do you not believe in Alice? Daniel, you¡¯re the


    luckiest guy in the world that you married Alice!¡±


    Josh wasughing though in anger. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s under the circumstance that these people from the


    Dark Night Club and the Westwood family didn¡¯t know about this! If they knew it, it would be impossible


    for you to register the marriage with Alice!


    Over the past few days, Josh had seen clearly how people of the Dark Night Club and the Westwood


    family favored Alice. So he was d that Daniel grasped the opportunity when Alice needed someone


    to get married in a sh.


    Otherwise, guns would have been pointed at everyone in the Kaur family as they pampered Alice so


    much.


    But what made Josh the most helpless was that Daniel was still jealous and did not ask about the


    process.


    How stu pid he was!


    ¡°Well¡­ the Dark Night Club proimed before that they have an unannounced little princess¡­ Is this


    little princess Alice?¡± Bernard suddenly thought of something and looked at Alice suspiciously.


    ¡°Of course, she is!¡± Carlos rolled his eyes at Bernard and looked at Alice. ¡°Alice, divorce this idiot


    immediately. Tomorrow, I will find you a better man!¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Alice nced around. ¡°Put down your gun first. It¡¯s not good to make such a big fuss.¡±


    18:15


    Hearing what Alice had said, Daniel threw the gun on the ground. Although his face was cold, it was


    obviously different from before.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. All of you, stand down!¡± Bernard reacted quickly and immediately


    shouted at the people¡¯


    behind him.


    Meanwhile, William rolled his eyes a few times and quickly smiled at Carlos and Alva. ¡°This is really a


    misunderstanding! We¡¯re all family!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your family!¡± Alva snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to destroy the Dark Night Club?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ How could we possibly destroy the Dark Night Club?¡± William stroked his chin while racking his


    brains. ¡°We¡¯re here to make a movie!¡±


    With that, he kept winking at Bernard. ¡°Bernard, didn¡¯t you want to film this kind of family war and invite


    us to cooperate with you?¡±


    Bernard didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t even believe this reason!


    As Bernard didn¡¯t want to answer this question, he looked at Daniel and blinked. ¡°Hey, Daniel, say it


    yourself! You made this trouble. I¡¯m just here to be with you!


    Daniel looked at Josh with a deep gaze. ¡°The Kaur family has a filmpany. This is amercial


    blockbuster.¡±He said in a serious tone after two seconds of silence.


    ¡°Haha, amercial blockbuster? Mr. Daniel Kaur, do you think we¡¯re fools? Your men have just


    surrounded the entire Dark Night Club and you said you are filming a blockbuster! Alright, tomorrow


    we¡¯ll tten Lonrid.¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯ll tell people in Lonrid that the Kaur family want to film amercial blockbuster, and the Dark


    Night Club, just cooperated with them. Do you think it¡¯s feasible?¡± Carlosughed through anger.


    William didn¡¯t make a sound.


    So did Bernard.


    This was really not feasible, or the Kaur family would be sinners.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. None of your men are allowed to leave. Come and fight. Aren¡¯t you


    going to take Alice away today? Kill us and you can take her away!¡±


    ¡°Well, point the gun here and kill us! Then you can walk over our corpses and take her away!¡±


    The men of the Dark Night Club were extremely agitated. They roared and forced Daniel to attack.


    Obviously, they were provoked by this brainless man¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Alice, how do you want to deal with it?¡± Alva looked at Alice at the moment.


    She didn¡¯t care what those men were going to do. She only cared what Alice wanted them to do.


    Alice was stroking her temples. As the men of the Dark Night Club had been angered, it would probably


    make them even more agitated if she just let Daniel¡¯s men leave.


    What else could she do? Leave it alone and let the men here to make trouble?


    ¡°Alice, do you want him dead or not?¡± ine walked over and looked at Alice calmly.


    ¡°ine, I actually don¡¯t want to see them fighting here.¡± Alice answered honestly.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t do it.¡± ine looked back at Alva and Carlos, shaking her head at them.


    But Carlos did not want to let them go. ¡°No, they will either take you away from us today or leave a leg


    behind!¡± He snorted coldly.


    Alice didn¡¯t make any response. Did she think it was more appropriate for Daniel to leave his legs


    here?


    Just as Carlos flew into a rage, William made a quick reaction. He took a ck bank card from his


    pocket and came to Alva with a smile. He ced his hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Girl, it¡¯s destined that we know each other. Well¡­ Take this bank card and enjoy it. If it¡¯s not enough,


    just ask for a higher quota. We¡¯re both good-looking people. Good-looking ones shouldn¡¯t make things


    difficult for each other, right?¡±


    Alva did not say a word. No man had ever dared to put his hand on her shoulder. Did this guy want to


    die?

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    ¡°I think I¡¯m older than you, so I¡¯ll call you little Alva¡­ Well, look, little Alva, my sister-inw Alice, and


    my elder brother Daniel probably want private space, or¡­¡±


    William wanted to continue, but when he saw Alva¡¯s cold gaze, he immediately shut his mouth.


    Why was this girl so different from his ex-girlfriends? She was not easy to talk to at all.


    Could it be that it was wrong of him to give the ck card?


    How about using a honey trap?


    ¡°Little Alva, do you have a boyfriend?¡± William asked boldly.


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡± Alva gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Of course it does. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such ¨¤ cute girl like you. I want to know what kind of


    boy you like. So I can introduce you boys in the future.¡±


    As William spoke, he pointed at Josh. ¡°Look, our Josh is a super idol and a national-style husband. If


    you like him, I¡¯ll take him to your bed tonight.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    Probably, the brotherly rtionship between them waspletely gone.


    ¡°Or, look at Ber¡­ Oh, no, Bernard is probably rted to you by blood. Have you heard of that Freddie


    King? That delicate one whose body is soft and easy to push down.¡± William continued.


    ¡°I thank you for thinking of me at this moment.¡± Freddie might say somewhere.


    ¡°If all of them are not your type, just tell me what kind of boys you like and I¡¯ll find for you.¡± William felt


    that Alva didn¡¯t push him away immediately, which meant that the honey trap was feasible.


    But Alva blurted out. ¡°I like dead people, especially dead people like you.¡±


    William was petrified on the spot.


    ¡°Actually, I think people like me look better alive. If I die¡­ there¡¯s no more fun.¡± Heughed and said


    after a few seconds.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Daniel could no longer stand his idiot brother.


    ¡°Daniel¡­¡± William¡¯s face was filled with grievance.


    Was it not because of him that Daniel got involved with Alva?


    ¡°Alice, such a man is not worthy of wanting.¡± Carlos said with an unpleasant face. ¡°He brought people


    to surround your family without distinguishing between right and wrong. He¡¯s worse than a pig. What¡¯s


    the point of keeping him?!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that about Mr. Kaur!¡± One of Stick¡¯s agents thought his words were too unpleasant and


    stood up to refute


    them.


    ¡°So d off!¡± Carlos pointed his gun at Daniel.


    ¡°Okay, understood! We¡¯ll leave now!¡± The agent retreated decisively when he saw that Carlos was


    about to shoot Daniel.


    Carlos looked at Alice again. ¡°Father and the others will never acknowledge such a person as your


    husband.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Dark Night Club has always wanted to find you a strong husband. He¡¯s too weak and


    too dumb.¡± ine said.


    ¡°William, ine.¡± Alice looked at them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get a divorce after we¡¯ve calmed down.¡±


    Hearing this, the men of the Dark Night Club heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Alice said that she would divorce. Why are you guys still hanging around? So d off!¡± Carlos shouted


    angrily at Daniel and the others..


    But Daniel stood rooted to the ground.


    However, Bernard analyzed the situation and waved at the people behind him. ¡°All of you, retreat!¡±


    Anyway, with so many people gathered here, it was impossible for them to talk properly.


    Soon, Bernard¡¯s men and Stick¡¯s agents all retreated.


    But outside the vi, Daniel, his brothers, and Bernard were still there.


    18:15


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Just leave!¡± Carlos looked at Daniel as if he was looking at trash.


    But Daniel was looking at Alice.


    His face was cold, but there was a hint of sadness in his eyes¡­


    Alice admitted that she really could not let this man go under such a circumstance.


    Anyway, they were going to get a divorce. If she made things clear to him, he could probably go in


    peace, right?


    ¡°ine, let them talk inside.¡± Alice said.


    ¡°No, this kind of pig is not qualified to go in.¡± Carlos disliked Daniel, no matter what.


    But ine understood Alice¡¯s feelings. ¡°Stop fooling around. Listen to our sweetheart and let these


    people in.¡± She said.


    ¡°But Alice said she wants a divorce¡­¡± Carlos was still worried.


    ¡°We still have to make it clear. Our Alice can¡¯t break up with him in an unclear manner.¡± ine said and


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    looked at Daniel. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel¡¯s attitude changedpletely at that moment. He nodded and stood behind Alice.


    Then, they led Daniel and the others in.


    In the living room, ine asked them to sit down. But Daniel stood obediently opposite Alice like a pupil


    who had done something wrong. He did not dare to sit down at all.


    Alice looked at him, expressionless. ¡°Mr. Kaur, apologize to the men of the Dark Night Club first.¡±


    Daniel frowned as he only wanted to apologize to her.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t! We don¡¯t want to listen to him at all!¡± Carlos rolled his eyes at Daniel.


    Daniel¡¯s face also darkened.


    ¡°We will deal with our own business, but you have to apologize for surrounding the castle of the Dark


    Night Club today.¡± Alice said solemnly.


    Daniel did not want Alice to be angry, so he turned to look at ine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to take Alice


    away.¡±


    ¡°Eh-hem¡­¡± Alice was choked by her own saliva.


    Hadn¡¯t she expressed herself clearly enough?


    She was going to divorce him!


    But he still wanted to take her away?


    ¡°I told you, we¡¯ll settle the procedures after the cooling-off period of divorce.¡± Alice said helplessly.


    Daniel felt that Alice insisted on a divorce because his apology posture wasn¡¯t right.


    So he made a deep bow to ine. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I was too afraid of losing Alice, so I misunderstood.¡±


    Carlos said nothing.


    So did Alva.


    For some reason, they didn¡¯t feel like he was apologizing. Instead, he was showing off his affection.


    ¡°Alice, are you really going to divorce him?¡± ine looked at Alice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alice nodded.


    As for the reason for the divorce, she could not tell ine and the people of the Dark Night Club.


    Otherwise, they would definitely kill the Kaur family with a long machete.


    Although she was angry that they all had lied to her, it was not to the extent of asking the men of the


    Dark Night Club to vent her anger.


    Moreover, the three children¡­


    Actually, she was very concerned about them.


    ¡°Since Alice wants to divorce you, go back and wait for the results!¡±


    ine looked up at Daniel coldly.


    Although she did not know why Alice left this man, she would support her.


    18:15


    After all, she was their little princess and should be pampered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, s od off!¡± Carlos sounded very impolite.


    Daniel turned around and looked at Alice. He did not look like he wanted to leave at all.


    But Alice responded with a cold face. She would not go with him.


    ¡°We¡¯re not getting a divorce!¡± Daniel turned around and immediately looked at ine seriously.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Carlos said and wanted to pull out his gun.


    ¡°Wait!¡± ine suddenly stood up and walked towards Daniel. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a little curious. What did you


    do to make our Alice divorce you?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Immediately, Daniel¡¯s gaze fell on Alice. He did not know how to answer such a question.


    Therefore, he needed to get a hint from her.


    ¡°ine, I¡¯ll tell you about thister.¡± Alice immediately said.


    However, at this moment, ine was staring at Daniel. She smiled calmly but also coldly. ¡°No, I¡¯ll ask


    Mr. Kaur this time.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Westwood. Daniel began to tell her about their marriage after asking Alice for a hint.


    He also told how the Kaur family had united to hide Alice¡¯s identity.


    Hearing what Daniel said, Carlos and Alva had clenched their fists. They wanted to rush up


    immediately and kill Daniel.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But ine was rather calm. After ncing at everyone, she smiled at Daniel.


    ¡°Very good, Mr. Kaur. I already know your intentions. However, it¡¯s not suitable for you to stay here now.


    Please leave.¡±


    ine was clearly using the gentlest and most polite tone, but she gave off a powerful aura and an


    irresistible pressure.


    Daniel still did not want to leave. He tilted his head and looked at Alice.


    At this moment, Alice knew that ine and the others had something to say to her. So she shook her


    head at Daniel. ¡°Daniel, just go.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Daniel was afraid that if he went back now, he would never be able to get Alice back.


    ¡°If our Alice wants to give you a chance, even if you¡¯re thousands of miles away, she will still give it to


    you. If she doesn¡¯t want to talk to you, it¡¯s useless even if you stand here for three days and three


    nights.¡±


    ine reminded him with a smile.


    Daniel¡¯s expression froze. He finally nodded and left with Bernard and William.


    After Daniel and the others all left, ine frowned as she held Alice¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Alice, this man is too guarded and his emotional quotient is too low. You should divorce him as soon


    as possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that it takes a hundred years of cultivation for people to cross a river in the same ferryboat, but


    it takes a thousand years of cultivation for people to meet their true love. You guys can¡¯t persuade them


    to split up the moment speaking of their marriage.¡± Ray couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and spoke up for


    Daniel.


    ¡°If he had confessed from the start, our Alice could have continued to be with him, but he kept lying.


    Even you guys were used as aplices for him¡­¡±


    ine¡¯s face was cold as she continued. ¡°This makes us feel like our Alice is a fool. Is this love? I¡¯ve


    never seen a love built on liesst.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ray knew that he was in the wrong, but he also saw that Daniel was reluctant to leave.


    He sighed and continued. ¡°Actually, Daniel is afraid that Alice will leave him after knowing the truth. I


    think this should be decided by Alice. We had better not interrupt her making decisions.¡±


    your


    Upon hearing this, ine silenced for a few seconds. Then she looked at Alice. ¡°He¡¯s right. You should


    follow heart. Alice, we won¡¯t force you to make a decision on this.¡±


    Anyway, Alice¡¯s feelings mattered the most.


    If she really liked Daniel, they wouldn¡¯t mind taking the time to train that idiot with a low emotional


    quotient.


    After Daniel returned to the hotel, he received a video call from the Kaur family.


    William reported everything to them.


    Soon, a non-static image appeared on theputer.


    The Kaur family were all stunned. They didn¡¯te back to their senses until after a while.


    Emma held her forehead with a vexing face. ¡°So, you brought people to surround your wife¡¯s family in a


    high-profile manner and almost razed that ce to the ground.¡±


    ¡°At most, both sides will suffer heavy losses. It¡¯s not that easy to raze everything to the ground.¡±


    Bernard said calmly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. The result will be the same.¡± Emma rolled her eyes at Bernard and


    continued talking to Daniel. ¡°Why don¡¯t we cut our ties, Daniel?¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t respond.


    18:15


    So did William.


    Bernard said nothing, either.


    Was it really good to sever ties when something went wrong?


    ¡°I think severing ties is feasible. Anyway, Alice is enough for our family.¡± Rachel added.


    As soon as the two sisters expressed their stand, the Kaur family all leaned to their side.


    They started toe up with ideas.


    ¡°After severing ties with Daniel, we¡¯ll take the passport and go to Alice. If she likes it, the entire family


    can change the


    surname.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It sounds pretty good if my name is Rachel Doyle.¡±


    ¡°Emma Doyle is not bad either.


    Then the children also surname Doyle?¡±


    Seeing these people were getting more and more ridiculous, William, who was still picking his side,


    clenched his fists and coughed lightly to remind them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether Alice wants you guys to be her family or not. The most important thing


    now is whether you guys want the three children to have a sister or not.


    ¡°Of course. Their younger sister must be as cute as them.¡± Rachel was stunned for a while.


    ¡°Then this child must be the child of Daniel and Alice. Just think about it. If their genes are put together,


    how beautiful the child would be!¡± William raised his eyebrows.


    Actually, there were a few days when William used a synthesis software specially to synthesize photos


    of a daughter for Daniel and Alice.


    She must be with fair skin and much prettier than the three children.


    So William wanted a soft little niece.


    Hearing what William said, the Kaur family all became excited.


    *If Alice gives birth to a daughter, she must be very period!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll go prepare a maternity meal for her now.¡±


    ¡°Is the decoration of the house going to be changed too?¡±


    William was speechless.


    When the timees, I will serve Alice during her confinement


    Wasn¡¯t the point to discuss how to help Daniel and Alice be reconciled and have a child?


    ¨C ¡°Oh, right. Alice doesn¡¯t want Daniel. It¡¯s not easy for them to have a child.¡± There was finally


    someone in the Kaur family


    catching on.


    ¡°Since everyone likes Alice, it doesn¡¯t matter who the child¡¯s father is. Let Alice choose. She can be


    with whoever she likes.¡± Daniel¡¯s mother, Reba, said directly.


    ¡°What?¡± William held his forehead as he was about to break down. ¡°But the child born that way is not


    rted to the three children by blood! Do you want the child who is not rted by blood to the three


    children to bully them?¡±


    ¡°How could a child born by Alice bully the three children?¡± Someone in the Kaur family said.


    ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s an old saying that if there is a stepfather, there will be a stepmother. Alice is a good


    woman, but if she is long coaxed by another man, it¡¯s inevitable that she would be distracted and stop


    loving the three children.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the three children will be grey boys who have to clean the room every day and read


    their stepfather¡¯s face. If they want to meet Alice and talk to her, they need permission. It¡¯s the same for


    you guys!¡±


    As soon as William finished speaking, an ear-piercing ng came from the side.


    The Kaur family turned around almost at the same time and saw that the three children¡¯s eyes were


    filled with tears.


    ¡°So, if Mommy Alice doesn¡¯t get together with Daddy, we¡¯ll be grey boys?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sweethearts¡­¡±


    When everyone turned around tofort them, the three children had already run away, holding their


    hands. William looked at the screen and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s over. The father and the sons are really pitiful.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Marie was very worried about the three children. She stared at theputer screen anxiously and


    cursed.


    ¡°You shut up! Why can¡¯t you be more careful? What grey boys! Look at them now! How scared they


    are! I really want to beat you!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth. If Alice marries someone else, the three children will be neglected. You have


    no idea how many men have a crash on Alice.¡± William pouted.


    ¡°Moreover, those men all want her to give birth to children for them. Their possessiveness is even


    stronger than Daniel¡¯s. When the timees¡­ I don¡¯t even dare to think about it.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ There are many men courting Alice?¡± Marie pondered.


    When William was about to speak, Alfred¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was a call from the Hand family.


    ¡°Vivian is going tomit suicide!¡±


    ¡°What? Vivian wants tomit suicide?¡±


    Alfred¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What does Vivian¡¯s suicide have to do with our family? Are you calling to


    denounce us?¡± he said.


    The man at the other end of the phone paused for a moment as if he did not expect Alfred to have such


    a reaction.


    ¡°Vivian is depressed because of Daniel. She¡¯s now in deep despair.¡±


    ¡°Just go find a psychiatrist for her! Our Daniel is married and doesn¡¯t have the time to care about other


    women.¡± Alfred hung up after saying that.


    ¡°If you dare to tangle with Vivian, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± He then red at theputer screen and spoke


    to Daniel.


    Marie also nodded. ¡°You can work with that girl, but she can¡¯t be relied on emotionally. She¡¯s more


    scheming than a fox. I¡¯m annoyed just by looking at her!¡±


    The Kaur family cursed and hung up the video call.


    After the call had been hung up, William and Bernard looked at each other and then at Daniel.


    ¡°Daniel, Vivian ismitting suicide to torture us, but that ba stard hasn¡¯t even been thrown to her


    yet?¡± William said with a gloomy face.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to solve the problem about Vivian.¡± Daniel¡¯s face was cold.


    William nodded. ¡°Then should we go back and deal with her now, or should we stay here to take Alice


    back?¡± He could not help asking.


    ¡°I think nothing would go wrong with Alice here for the time being. People of the Dark Night Club will


    protect her. But something does go wrong with Vivian. It¡¯s fine if shemits suicide herself, but if she


    pesters Alice¡­¡±


    Bernard was stroking his chin. With his understanding of Vivian, he thought the reason why she


    pretended tomit suicide before Daniel took any action was definitely not toe at Daniel alone.


    There was a high chance that she came at Alice.


    ¡°Go back to China.¡± Daniel made a prompt decision.


    Any existence that threatened Alice should not exist.


    It was dinner time.


    Alice and ine were eating when Josh blurted out a foul utterance.


    Alice and the others turned around promptly and realized that the cup in Josh¡¯s hand had been crushed


    by him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alice asked with concern.


    ¡°I was agitated by trash. Do you believe that?¡± Josh looked as if he had eaten a fly and crushed


    another cup before he finished speaking,


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless woman. Why doesn¡¯t she just die!¡±


    Alice handed him a tissue. ¡°Calm down, calm down. You¡¯re an idol. Pay attention to your persona.¡±


    The corners of Josh¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Why would I need a persona in front of you guys? I¡¯m


    very angry¡­


    Alice took a bite of the steak. ¡°Just tell us, who made you so angry? So that we could join you to scold


    together.¡±


    Josh sighed and nced at ine and the others. He did not know what to say.


    18:16


    ¡°Well¡­ Let me think about it¡­¡±


    Alice narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Is it rted to me?¡±


    ¡°Well, are you a roundworm in my belly? How did you know?¡± Josh eximed.


    Ray next to him held his forehead with a helpless expression.


    Josh, your expression gave you away a long time ago. You know that?


    Alice knew that if it wasn¡¯t rted to her, Josh wouldn¡¯t have immediately flown into a rage.


    She looked at him calmly. ¡°Come on, tell me, what exactly happened?¡± She asked softly.


    Seeing that ine and Alva were also looking at him, Josh puffed up his cheeks. After thinking for a


    moment, he raised his


    hand.


    ¡°Let me make it clear first. I¡¯m not speaking up for Daniel. I¡¯m just speaking the truth!¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± ine nodded and gestured for him to continue.


    ¡°That bad woman Vivian pretended tomit suicide and hinted to the wealthy circle that Daniel was


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    the one who abandoned her.¡± Josh pursed his lips and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say anything else, but I dare to say that Daniel is definitely innocent in this matter. With


    his emotional quotient, it¡¯s impossible for him to fall in love with other women, except for Alice.¡±


    Alice fell into silence.


    Was this apliment to her?


    ¡°Vivian must have forced Daniel to fall in love with her but failed. Now, she¡¯s thinking of a way to


    Then, she¡¯ll smoothly be Daniel¡¯s wife.¡± Josh gritted his teeth as he said.


    ¡°Just now, you said that it had something to do with me. Did she mention me in the wealthy circle?¡±


    Alice interrupted him. ¡°Yes.¡± Josh nodded with a vexing look. ¡°She¡¯s pretending to be a little pure flower


    now. Some people who don¡¯t know the truth would think that you¡¯re a mistress and ruin her rtionship


    with our family.¡±


    ¡°We can exin such things, but we don¡¯t know if those people will listen. If they have a problem with


    you because of this¡­¡±


    Josh was worried that public opinion would kill Alice.


    However, Aliceughed. ¡°I¡¯m not living for them. I don¡¯t care what they say.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. Now it¡¯s time to see how Daniel deals with it.¡± Alva suddenly said.


    Josh looked stunned. Then, without thinking much, he took his phone out and immediately called


    Daniel.


    However, Daniel¡¯s phone was turned off.


    So he called William and Bernard, but their phones were also switched off.


    And it was on Instagram that he got the news that the three of them had returned to China.


    ¡°Why did Daniel return to China in such a hurry? Is there anything wrong?¡± Josh asked in confusion.


    Ray, who was next to him,ughed. ¡°He returned to China to deal with Vivian.¡± He looked at Alice and


    said directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s humane of him to do so.¡± Alva said.


    Daniel immediately went to the hospital where Vivian was after he got off the ne.


    He kicked open the door of the ward roughly. His entire body was emitting a violent aura as his cold


    gaze swept across the woman on the bed.


    At this moment, Vivian was sending messages on her phone to mislead public opinion and lead the


    girls of wealthy families to scold Alice.


    As for her father, Albert Hand, he was watching the news at the side.


    Seeing that Daniel hade, Vivian immediately put down her phone. She was filled with excitement,


    and the pale face that she had specially disguised now also changed.


    ¡°Daniel! Are¡­ Are you here to see me?¡±


    18:16


    ¡°Mm.¡± Daniel¡¯s face was cold. His eyes were like a demon¡¯s, which made one shudder.


    Vivian immediately wiped the corners of her eyes as if she was about to cry. ¡°I thought you would


    ignore me for the rest of your life. Daniel, I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯vee. You still have feelings for me,


    right?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Daniel¡¯s gaze bore into the woman before him, his expression deep and unyielding. Without uttering a


    single word, he moved toward the hospital bed.


    Albert thought Daniel had changed his mind and wanted to reconcile with his daughter. He immediately


    wore a satisfied smile and walked towards him.


    He gave Daniel a significant pat on the shoulder. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I can finally rx. You two can


    take your time to chat. I¡¯ll step out.¡±


    As if harboring lingering concerns, he emphasized, ¡°Vivian mighte across as proud and distant,


    but you¡¯re the only one she truly cares for. You must treat her well.¡±


    ¡°If you choose to be with Vivian, you¡¯ll undoubtedly be part of our family¡¯s wealth! You¡¯ll grow even


    stronger then¡­¡± After a tempting offer, Albert turned to leave.


    However, Daniel¡¯s gaze turned sharp. He grabbed Albert¡¯s wrist and twisted it.


    Albert¡¯s arm was instantly dislocated.


    This abrupt turn of events left Albert in a state of panic. Terrified, he cried and stared at Daniel in


    disbelief.


    ¡°Daniel, what on earth are you doing?¡± Vivian¡¯s face turned pale. She clutched Daniel¡¯s wrist, shook her


    head, and said, ¡°How could youy a hand on my father?¡±


    Daniel forcefully pulled his hand away. His face was terrifyingly cold. ¡°Albert, let¡¯s get this straight: I


    have no connection to your daughter! I¡¯m here to avenge my wife!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Vivian nervously leaned back, her eyes filled with confusion and fear.


    She couldn¡¯t meet Daniel¡¯s gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m still an injured patient.¡±


    ¡°Injured patient?¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze turned ice-cold, his voice filled with anger. ¡°Stop acting innocent! If you


    want tomit suicide, just go ahead and die! Who cares about someone barely clinging to life? Do


    you think I¡¯ll sympathize with you?¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps you believe that, in the midst of this chaos, I would bow down to you due to public


    pressure? You fool! If it weren¡¯t for shared business interests, do you think I¡¯d even bother with you?¡±


    ¡°How dare youy a hand on my wife? You¡¯re courting death! If the Hand family has a death wish, say


    it!¡±


    ¡°Daniel, what nonsense are you spouting? How could my daughter harm your wife?¡± Albert had no


    knowledge of what Han Vivian had done.


    At this moment, all he could see was his pitiful daughter. He was heartbroken. ¡°And why didn¡¯t you


    inform us about your marriage? Why did you make my daughter wait for you?¡±


    Daniel sneered, ¡°Why should I inform you about my marriage? Who do you think you are? Your


    daughter had someone scheme against my wife in Newham.¡±


    Whenever Daniel thought of what might happen to Alice if the members of the Dark Night Club hadn¡¯t


    appeared on time, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger.


    ¡°Vivian Hand, you¡¯re truly despicable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ Daniel, you¡­ Please listen to me. The Newham incident has nothing to do with me! Once I


    found out, Alice had already fallen victim to their schemes.¡±


    ¡°I even had someone avenge her. Don¡¯t let others¡¯ maniptions create misunderstandings between


    us. It¡¯s unfair to me.¡±


    Even in such dire circumstances, Vivian still tried to exin herself and me Alice for sowing discord.


    She thought she could make Daniel feelpassion for her if she was delicate enough.


    Little did he know that she appeared utterly repulsive and filthy in Daniel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Put away your pitiful act. It disgusts me! Did you think I¡¯de looking for trouble without evidence?


    Newham isn¡¯t the Hand family¡¯s territory. The surveince system doesn¡¯t belong to you!¡±


    Stick controlled all the surveince in Newham, so before Daniel returned to the country, he had


    obtained the footage from that night.


    If he wanted to seek revenge for Alice, he needed concrete evidence. Otherwise, given the Hand


    family¡¯s cun ning nature, they would definitely turn the tables and use his wife.


    ¡°Beforemitting wrongdoing, did you not consider dealing with the surveince? Are you too foolish,


    or do you assume I¡¯m just as stu pid as you are?¡±


    18:165


    ¡°Daniel, even if you have the footage, that doesn¡¯t prove it was my daughter. Maybe someone is


    framing her¡± Albert still wanted to take Vivian¡¯s side.


    Daniel sneered, his gaze fixed on Vivian, ¡°If you believe it¡¯s a frame-up, call the police! I¡¯m sure


    international police would be more than happy to assist you, Miss Hand¡±


    Vivian¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and she shook her head while trembling.


    If international police got involved, this matter would definitely go out of hand.


    Furthermore, she had other cases where international police had been unable to find evidence and


    thus hadn¡¯t pursued


    her.


    If Daniel helped those police officers find evidence, she would be finished.


    In fact, Daniel was unaware of Vivian¡¯s other cases. He was only threatening her with them.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°What? You have the guts to scheme against my wife but not the courage to go to the authorities?¡±


    Daniel sneered and said cruelly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices now. Die, or the Hand family goes bankrupt!¡±


    He had to avenge his wife.


    ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re way too arrogant!¡± Albert raised his head fearlessly. ¡°The Hand family¡¯s roots span


    centuries. You can¡¯t shake


    us!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Try me! Let¡¯s see whether I can bring you down.¡±


    ¡°Are you really willing to disrupt the bnce of the business world for the sake of a woman?¡± Albert¡¯s


    entire body trembled with anger.


    All this time, he had maintained a moderate image to keep a bnce within the business world.


    In doing so, he had also secured some benefits for the Hand family.


    He thought he could continue surviving using this approach, but Daniel kept pushing him to his limits.


    Da mn it!


    ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t get angry right now.¡± Vivian nced at her father, then immediately turned to Daniel


    with tears in her eyes. ¡°Daniel, if you think it¡¯s my fault, then I¡¯m at fault. I can die to show you¡­¡±


    Daniel kicked her away, his voice stern. ¡°Vivian, stop pretending! If you really want to die, then make


    sure you cut your wounds deeper when you attempt suicide!¡±


    Vivian was stunned.


    How could Daniel say such a thing?


    He clearly had no understanding of being a gentleman to a woman!


    ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t let go of you!¡± Vivian tried to act innocent and kind. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me being


    this way, and I¡¯ll change in the future.¡±


    ¡°But, Daniel¡­ You¡¯re the helmsman of the Kaur family. You need to consider the interests of the Kaur


    family. What will the elders of the Kaur family think if you abandon the family¡¯s interests for Alice?¡±


    ¡°You surely wouldn¡¯t want problems between Alice and your family in the future and leave her with no


    status in your house, right?¡±


    She believed no prominent family would ept a woman who brought negative consequences to the


    family.


    Especially a big family like the Kaur family.


    ¡°Indeed, I should consider the interests of the Kaur family.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression turned cold, his gaze


    piercing as itnded on Vivian. ¡°Vivian, have you never bothered to find out whether the Kaur family


    would sacrifice me for Alice?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What are you saying?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes


    widened.


    Recalling her father¡¯s call with Alfred earlier, she suddenly realized what was happening.


    Alfred didn¡¯t treat her that way because he was in a bad mood. He simply didn¡¯t like her.


    They¡­ they all liked Alice?


    What was so good about a mere actress?

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    ¡°Daniel, Vivian has done something wrong because she loves you too much. Love is innocent, don¡¯t


    you agree?¡±


    Reading the situation, Albert helped his daughter to her feet and attempted to reason with Daniel.


    ¡°We¡¯re all businessmen. We all hope for the best for our families and the people around us. How about


    this? I¡¯ll persuade Vivian to stop liking you. Forget about what happened before. Let¡¯s continue working


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    together.¡±


    ¡°The Hand family will willingly concede on the profit split ratio. We¡¯ll give you 80%, and we¡¯ll take 20%.


    What do you think about that?¡±


    Daniel nced at them and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Hand, you¡¯re right. Business is business.¡±


    Albert felt immense relief. It seemed Daniel was willing to reconcile with them.


    A cold smirk tugged at the corner of Daniel¡¯s lips. ¡°Within a week, I will cut off all funding for the Hand


    family¡¯s projects!¡±


    This time, Albert¡¯splexion turned even paler than Vivian¡¯s.


    He felt like a puppet with his strength drained. Swaying unsteadily, he nearly fell.


    ¡°Daniel, are you trying to drive the Hand family to its demise? We¡¯ve struggled so hard to get where we


    are today. Can¡¯t you spare us, considering our past connections?¡±


    Albert¡¯s voice was h oar se. On the side, Vivian gritted her teeth and mustered her courage. ¡°Daniel, I


    apologize to you, and I swear I won¡¯t harm Alice again. Can you spare the Hand family, please?¡±


    ¡°Your promises are worth nothing to me!¡± Daniel left a final remark before turning and walking away.


    Vivian¡¯s face turned pale as she watched the determined figure walking away.


    A dayter.


    At Kaur Mansion.


    The three kids were missing.


    Marie was frantic. She called every family member nonstop, urging everyone to find a solution.


    When Daniel returned, she immediately grabbed his hand as if the backbone of the family was finally


    back. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re finally back! We¡¯ve looked everywhere, but we can¡¯t find the kids.¡±


    Alfred stared at his grandson with a dissatisfied expression. He said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Things wouldn¡¯t


    have ended this way if you hadn¡¯t upset Alice. You really don¡¯t deserve to be part of the Kaur family!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face remained asposed as an ice sculpture. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Did you check me


    and Alice¡¯s home?¡±


    Marie sighed and said, ¡°As soon as we realized they were missing, we went to your home first. No one


    was there! Could something have happened to the kids?¡±


    Alfred¡¯s eyes widened, and he red at his wife with displeasure. ¡°Woman, don¡¯t jinx it. The kids are


    safe. Nothing could happen to them.¡±


    William quicklyforted the two elders. ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa and Grandma. The three kids are lucky


    stars. There¡¯s no way anything could have happened to them. Please stay calm for now.¡±


    ¡°Let Daniel handle this matter. I believe he can find the kids. After all, Daniel¡¯s men are quite capable.


    You have to believe in them.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Alfred was more or less appeased. Then, he nced at Daniel. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you hurry up


    and have them search? You lost your wife and son. You¡¯re really useless!¡±


    That was harsh.


    William looked at Daniel sympathetically. ¡°Um¡­ Daniel, should we start by looking in the ces where


    the kids usually hang out?¡±


    Daniel held onto his phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already searched all the ces.¡±


    On his way here, he had searched everywhere except for Alice¡¯s and his house.


    ¡°Well¡­ should we inform Alice?¡± William asked weakly.


    Alfred snorted. ¡°Alice works so hard filming ads abroad. How can we burden her with such news?


    Aren¡¯t distracted?¡±


    you


    afraid she¡¯ll get


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t tell her now¡­ What if we can¡¯t find them? If Alice finds outter, won¡¯t she be even


    more upset?¡± William


    18:16


    mumbled.


    He did not dare to lie to Alice anymore.


    If he kept lying, she might not even want the kids anymore.


    Marie wiped her tears and calmly said, ¡°We won¡¯t keep it from her. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re not sure of the


    situation now. If we tell her in advance, won¡¯t Alice be anxious while she¡¯s abroad?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue searching. If we really can¡¯t find them, we¡¯ll tell Alice and ask for her help.¡±


    On the other hand, a ser vant found a drawing in the children¡¯s secret base and hurriedly handed it


    over. ¡°Mr. Kaur, take a look. This is something the kids left in their secret base.¡±


    William leaned over to take a look. He tilted his head one way and then another.


    He stared at the drawing for several seconds but couldn¡¯t quite understand it.


    ¡°What exactly are the kids depicting in this drawing?¡±


    A father knew his son best.


    Daniel immediately understood and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a map.¡±


    ¡°A map to where?¡± William was still confused,


    ¡°Newham,¡± said Daniel.


    ¨C The three boys were nning to go to Newham to find Alice, so they had prepared a map.


    Upon hearing this, William started to worry. ¡°Wait, they don¡¯t even have passports. Are they nning to


    sneak out? Those little rascals are being way too daring!¡±


    Marie grew more anxious the more she thought about it. ¡°Daniel, you need to follow this map and find


    them quickly. They won¡¯t be able to leave Lonrid, but there are so many evil people along the way.


    What should we do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What if they encounter human traffickers? The three kids are so lively and cute. What if


    they get abducted?¡±


    ¡°There are also people who trick kids with candies and steal their or g ans. That¡¯s also an issue.¡±


    The ser vants¡¯ imaginations were running wild, and they were all expressing their worries.


    Seeing their expressions, William facepalmed himself and said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare the elders. Regardless,


    those little ones are always so quick-witted. Even human traffickers wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. How


    could they get abducted?¡±


    ¡°As smart as they are, they¡¯re still just children,¡± Marie¡¯s freshly dried tears started flowing again.


    At the same time, outside the airport gate.


    The three kids stood by the entrance of the international terminal, each holding a suitcase.


    Coco said solemnly, ¡°Aidy, I¡¯ve already asked around. Thetest flight to Newham is at nine in the


    evening. But we don¡¯t have passports, so we can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Aidy sighed. ¡°Is it fate conspiring against us? If we don¡¯t go to Newham, Mommy Alice will definitely get


    abducted by someone else.¡±


    Benny somehow managed to find a business card and waved it at his older brothers. ¡°These are


    contacts for fake passports. We can get fake passports from them, right?¡±


    Coco expressed his disapproval. ¡°What if we get caught?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s written here that they offer a guarantee of authenticity. If there are any issues, they¡¯re responsible.¡±


    Benny pointed at the fine print on the business card.


    Aidy and Coco exchanged nces and then nodded simultaneously.


    They were going for the fake passports!


    For the sake of Mommy Alice, they were going all out!


    As Benny dialed the phone number, the man responsible for fake IDs was casually smoking a cigarette.


    ¡°Hello, press 1 for fake diplomas, press 2 for fake passports, and press 3 for fake ounting


    certificates. For personal assistance, speak directly.


    Benny was speechless. He thought the person handling fake passports wasn¡¯t particrly clever.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    ¡°Hello, we want to get fake passports, Benny interrupted the unprofessional customer service spiel.


    The person on the other end was shocked. Wait, was this a child?


    ¡°Kid, where are your parents? Let me talk to them,¡± the man said coldly.


    Benny¡¯s tone turned serious. He sounded somewhat adult-like. ¡°The kids have the final say in our


    family. Are you going to provide us with the fake passports or not?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The man was about to refuse, but a guy beside him suddenly nudged his arm, signaling him to


    agree.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it. Come to the rest area. It¡¯s 1640 feet across from Terminal 3 of the airport.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Benny hung up the phone, the two men exchanged nces.


    ¡°Twig, how about we try kidnapping these kids?¡± Obeast smiled mischievously.


    Twig nodded. ¡°I wonder how the little guy looks.¡±


    ¡°Who cares? As long as it¡¯s a boy, we can sell him for at least 400 dors,¡± Obeast said. He rubbed his


    chin and sighed. ¡°Boys these days are bing less and less valuable.¡±


    When the three children stood before Twig and Obeast, the two guys were practically drooling.


    They hit the Josiahpot. They found three boys at once. Not to mention that the boys were so


    handsome.


    ¡°Twig, we could sell one like this for about 1200 dors,¡± Obeast lowered his voice and said excitedly to


    Twig beside him.


    Twig the drool from the corner of his mouth and approached the three kids. ¡°Are you kids looking to get


    fake passports?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The three kids exchanged nces and scrutinized the two men.


    Twig and Obeast looked at them with eyes that resembled how one might look at gold.


    The guys didn¡¯t look like they were only going to make them passports.


    ¡°Can you provide us with fake passports?¡± Aidy nced at his two brothers and shed a cute and


    sweet smile at Twig and


    Obeast.


    He looked like an innocent little baby.


    ¡°Yes, all three of you want to get them?¡± Obeast was growing impatient.


    Twig secretly rubbed his hands. He was trying to figure out how to deceive the three children.


    This was a chance to make money!


    ¡°Yeah, all three of us want to get them. Are you issuing the passports here, or do we have to go


    somewhere else?¡± Aidy raised an eyebrow and asked with a yful smile.


    He was already certain that these two people were up to no good.


    Alice had warned him about people with bad intentions. He had to stay on guard.


    The two guys could be child traffickers looking to abduct young children.


    Aidy thought about it and exchanged nces with his younger brothers. At the same time, he made a


    decision.


    Since the men were human traffickers, wouldn¡¯t it be fair to turn the tables on them?


    Obeast had already taken out a handful of candies and offered them to the little ones, ¡°Kids, would you


    like some candy? It¡¯s really delicious!¡±


    These candies could induce sleep, and once the three young kids consumed them, they would be


    under their control.


    Aidy nced at the candy and exchanged a knowing look with his two brothers. He intentionally took


    out a 20-dor bill from his pocket. ¡°We don¡¯t ept free things. Here, take this.¡±


    The two men¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw the little boy take out a 20-dor bill.


    They took the money and huddled together before discussing in low voices.


    ¡°These kids probably have money on them. Let¡¯s deceive them first and then sell them,¡± Obeast


    suggested.


    Twig nodded in agreement. ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    18:16 [


    Their conversation was quiet, but their calcting expressions were obvious.


    The little ones understood immediately.


    With theirbined resourcefulness, there was no way they would fall for their trap.


    Aidy intentionally pulled a stack of money from his pocket and waved it around, ¡°Oh no, what should we


    do? We still have two thousand dors in the savings box that we haven¡¯t taken out yet!¡±


    The eyes of Twig and Obeast instantly lit up.


    Two thousand dors!


    That was worth more than selling the three boysbined.


    What a huge profit!


    Obeast didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He smiled at the boys, looking very friendly. ¡°Boys, how much do you


    want to pay for the passports?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure about the market price, Sir. You can give us a quote,¡± Aidy smiled. These two viins


    were taking the bait


    Their dad was right. Most bad people were greedy. sh a bit of money, and they would lose their


    footing


    ¡°If all three of you are getting passports, it will be quite expensive. You know, we¡¯re taking risks here¡­


    But considering your young age, we can give you a 20% discount.¡±


    Twig stroked his chin as if he were calcting something with difficulty. Finally, he nodded, ¡°Alright,


    how about this? 1600 dors per child. We can¡¯t go any lower.¡±


    The scheming Benny curled his lips, but he eximed, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s such a good deal! Sir, you¡¯re really


    fair! We¡¯ve never met such kind people before.¡±


    Meanwhile, Twig and Obeast were secretly pleased. These three little ones were indeed naive.


    They were asking for such a high price. Yet, the kids thought it was a great deal.


    It seemed that they could swindle all the money from the kids today!


    They could stopmitting evil deeds for a year!


    Coco¡¯s noticed the twi nkle in their eyes as they schemed. His face fell, and he said solemnly, ¡°But we


    didn¡¯t bring that much cash. You¡¯ll have toe with us to get the safe box if you want cash.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your safe box?¡± Twig asked curiously.


    Aidy looked at Coco. The two brothers said tacitly, ¡°It¡¯s at Golden Street. It¡¯s about 1.9 miles from here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not far at all!¡± Obeast raised his eyebrows at Twig.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a taxi. Sir,e with us,¡± Aidy said, taking out some money again.


    The two men¡¯s eyes were fixed on the money. So they didn¡¯t think that there was something wrong with


    Golden Street


    After getting into the car, the three little ones continued acting with utmost innocence toward Twig and


    Obeast.


    In the eyes of the two men, these three boys were nothing but naive fools. They believed that after


    getting the money, they could sell the kids for profit.


    *Sir, there¡¯s a cafe over there. You can go in and have coffee while you wait for us.¡± Aidy said, pulling


    out another 20-dor bill and giving it to the two men. He pointed to a cafe that had a rather shy


    decoration.


    Seeing the cafe¡¯s appearance, Obeast and Twig furrowed their brows. They grew somewhat


    suspicious.


    ¡°Is this a cafe? Why does it look like an improper ce?¡±


    Kids, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken about the ce?¡±


    Aidy blinked. ¡°Of course, we didn¡¯t get the wrong ce. Besides¡­ we¡¯re just kids. We¡¯re only five years


    old. We couldn¡¯t possibly deceive adults.¡±


    Obeast and Twig pondered for a moment. That seemed to make sense.


    The three little boys didn¡¯t seem clever.


    ¡°Sir, our parents don¡¯t know about this cafe. That¡¯s why we dared to bring you here. If our parents


    knew¡­*


    Upon hearing Benny¡¯s exnation, Obeast and Twig found it reasonable. They immediately turned


    around and walked towards the cafe.


    18:16


    Half an hourter.


    Obeast and Twig grew anxious when they didn¡¯t see the little onese out. They were about to leave.


    However, the boss from before blocked their way with a knife. ¡°The kids have already sold you.¡±


    Obeast was confused.


    Twig said, ¡°What do you mean? How could we have been sold?¡±


    ¡°This is a homosexual bar. It¡¯s a ce for male escorts! If the three kids hadn¡¯t bid so low, we wouldn¡¯t


    have epted someone like you!¡± the boss said.


    ¡°No, no! We¡¯re not the ones who were sold. We want to sell those three brats!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, you must be mistaken!¡±


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Alice finished filming the advertisements with Josh. She originally nned to extend their stay a few


    more days, but William¡¯s agent approached her.


    She could only buy a ne ticket and return with them first.


    Before boarding the ne, her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Daniel.


    ¡°Hello, Daniel. Is something the matter?¡± Her tonecked warmth.


    An indescribable mncholy shed across Daniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well, did the advertisement go smoothly?¡±


    ¡°It went quite smoothly. Josh and I are boarding the ne in about half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Are you returning to the country?¡± There was a pause on the other end, and Daniel continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be


    on my way to the airport now to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Now? It¡¯s not necessary. We¡¯ll be flying for nearly ten hours. You don¡¯t need to wait at the airport so


    early¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too early. I¡¯m willing to wait as long as it takes. There¡¯s a call I must answer. Let Josh take good


    care of you. I¡¯ll see you in ten hours.¡±


    Before Alice could say anything, Daniel had already hung up the phone.


    Alice couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was wrong with his tone today. She was about to ask


    further when Johnny called.


    ¡°Still in Newham?¡± Johnny¡¯s tone was evidentlyplex.


    ¡°Just half an hour away from boarding,¡± Alice replied.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re returning to the country?¡± Johnny heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at one ce with a


    ¡°Ten hours from now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get ready and head to the airport to wait for you. We¡¯ll talk more when we meet.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯reing to the airport to wait for me?¡± Did something serious happen at Lonrid?


    Why would Johnny also be waiting for her at the airport?


    ¡°Yes, my dear sister is returning to the country. As her brother, I must personally wee her.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re setting up a grand banquet for me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯m not.¡± As he spoke, Johnny lit a cigarette. ¡°Alice, just remember that I¡¯ll be


    waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, Alice stared nkly at the tarmac.


    ¡°What happened? You received two calls, and your expression seemed grave,¡± Josh leaned over and


    asked curiously.


    Alice rubbed her chin and thoughtfully replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but my brother and Daniel want to


    ¡°Did they fight? Johnny never really liked Daniel.¡± Josh felt that it was possible.


    Alice was stunned. She was reminded that the two of them had just undergone surgeries. ¡°If they really


    fought, do they even care about their health anymore?¡±


    ¡°I doubt they¡¯d go as far as fighting each other to death. Daniel wouldn¡¯t dare, and your brother wouldn¡¯t


    either. But I reckon there are internal injuries.


    After Alice heard Josh¡¯s analysis, she became increasingly worried.


    Despite Johnny¡¯s tough exterior, he actually doted on her a lot.


    Knowing that Daniel had lied to her, Johnny was probably furious and itching for a fight.


    While she was away, they must have shed at least twice, right?


    Thinking about their well-being, Alice wished the ne wouldnd faster.


    Ten hourster.


    As he watched a ne descend from above, Dax sighed in relief. Perfect, Alice had finally returned.


    18:16


    The real boss was back.


    Their troubles could be resolved soon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this when they arrive,¡± Johnny said, ring at Daniel.


    Daniel nodded with aplicated expression.


    The fact that this matter had rmed Johnny indicated that it was quite serious.


    Upon disembarking the ne, Alice immediately unlocked her phone and called Daniel and Johnny.


    Ensuring both the guys were present and their voices weren¡¯t too weak, she could let go of half her


    anxieties.


    ¡°Daniel, Johnny, over here!¡± Alice emerged from the VIP area and walked straight toward the two men.


    However, at this moment, Johnny¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice.


    His sister called Daniel first before him.


    Different sequences meant different statuses!


    Seeing Johnny¡¯s dark expression, Alice naturally assumed that the two of them had fought.


    After scrutinizing Daniel to ensure he was fine, she immediately approached Johnny before grabbing


    him and meticulously checking his face. She then patted his chest to make sure he had no internal


    injuries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t beat up your husband.¡± Johnny¡¯s jealousy was obvious.


    The corner of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched. She shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t fight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Let¡¯s get in the car first.¡± Noticing the papara zzi lurking not far away,


    Ray immediately


    reminded them.


    Hence, they quickly left the airport and entered the extended Lincoln¡¯ of the Kaur family.


    Sitting in the car, Alice continued observing the two men. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you


    bothe to pick me up today? Are you sure nothing happened? I want to hear the truth.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Daniel nodded, his expression somewhatplicated.


    Seeing him remaining silent, Alice propped her chin on her hand and tilted her head to ask Johnny,


    ¡°Johnny, he probably doesn¡¯t know how to speak. You tell me.¡±


    Johnny was about to speak when his phone rang.


    He gestured for Alice to stop talking, then answered the call. ¡°Yes, Mr. cksmith. Are you serious?


    Alright, keep them there. We¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    Seeing Johnny¡¯s expression, Alice quickly asked, ¡°Another mission? Your health isn¡¯t fully recovered


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    yet.¡±


    Johnny frowned slightly and nced at Daniel, indicating for him to exin.


    However, Daniel hesitated. He was not sure how to exin to her.


    Seeing the two men¡¯s reactions, Alice furrowed her brows. ¡°Why are you both hesitating to speak? It¡¯s


    not because you fought each other¡­ It must be about the kids, right?¡±


    Both men had surprise written on their faces. They didn¡¯t expect Alice to get it right so quickly.


    Seeing their expressions, Alice knew that she had guessed correctly.


    For some reason, the faces of the kids immediately shed through her mind when she heard Johnny


    talking on the phone.


    It was as if there was a mysterious connection between her and the kids.


    ¡°What happened to the kids?¡± Alice was getting increasingly anxious. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to say


    goodbye to them before leaving the country, and she didn¡¯t know how the kids were doing.


    Understanding Alice¡¯s concern, Daniel gentlyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re not sick.¡±


    Right now, they were alive and kicking. These kids were too bold.


    Although Daniel said the kids were fine, Alice couldn¡¯t fully believe it. She now realized why the two


    men came to the airport together. It meant the kids were not okay.


    ¡°Tell me quickly¡­ What happened to the kids? If there¡¯s something wrong with them, I¡¯ll be


    devastated.¡±


    Alice stared at the two men, her expression bing increasingly solemn. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like lies!


    Tell me what


    18:16


    happened. Hurry up!¡±


    Seeing Alice getting angry, both Daniel and Johnny exchanged nces and hesitated.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me, are you?¡± Alice took out her phone. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll call Grandma. If I hear from


    her that the little ones are in trouble, you¡¯re both done for!¡±


    Daniel pinched his brow, his expression turning grave. Finally, he held Alice¡¯s wrist, paused for a few


    seconds, and carefully began to exin.


    ¡°Alice, listen to me first. The kids are not sick. They ran away from home and encountered a human


    trafficking gang¡­


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    The moment Daniel¡¯s words fell, Alice¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Human trafficking gang? What on earth happened? How did they encounter a human trafficking gang?


    Didn¡¯t you arrange bodyguards for them? Don¡¯t you usually pay attention to the children?¡±


    ¡°Are you focusing too much on me and neglecting the kids? You¡¯re too obsessed with being my


    husband. Tell me quickly. Is there anything else? Did they get sold to some remote mountain area?¡±


    Thinking about the possibility of the three kids being taken to the mountains by human traffickers, Alice


    couldn¡¯t hold herself back. Her tears began to stream down her cheeks.


    Daniel hadn¡¯t anticipated that Alice would start crying suddenly. He was at a loss. He wiped away her


    tears while looking at Johnny, seeking his help.


    Johnny also hadn¡¯t expected Alice to cry. He only saw her tough side.


    Did those three kids really mean this much to Alice?


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t cry¡­ The situation isn¡¯t as serious as you¡¯re imagining.¡± Johnny quickly reassured her.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t that serious, why were you two hesitating to tell me the truth?¡± Alice refused to believe them


    at this point.


    She found them strange just now, and they seemed even stranger now.


    The kids must have been in grave danger. These two men were scared of making her angry. So they


    dared not tell her.


    Daniel¡¯s heart was shattered by his wife¡¯s tears, but he wasn¡¯t good at expressing his emotions. He


    didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    Unable to find any other solution, Daniel held Alice in his arms. He patted her back gently and kissed


    the top of her head. Then, he said tenderly, ¡°Alice, the kids didn¡¯t get abducted. Don¡¯t worry about


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    them¡­¡±


    ¡°Gosh, how can I not be worried? Daniel, did you lie to me again? Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t lie to


    me?¡± Alice said as she punched the man¡¯s chest with her fist.


    With a furrowed brow, Daniel cast a slightly reproachful nce at Johnny.


    He should not have listened to Johnny. He could have just told her outright.


    Meanwhile, Johnny watched Alice cry and bury herself in another man¡¯s arms. He felt a strange mixture


    of emotions. He realized that his precious little sister really didn¡¯t belong to him anymore.


    Yet, at the same time, he was conflicted.


    He didn¡¯t dare to tell Alice the truth about the children¡¯s situation because he himself didn¡¯t know how to


    exin it.


    Those three troublemakers were as good as Alice in causing trouble when she was young.


    Let alone him and Daniel. Even the entire police force was shocked by their antics!


    After crying for a while, Alice finally managed to calm down. She held her arms tightly, her stern gaze


    fixed on Johnny and Daniel. ¡°You have one minute to exin the whole thing to me!¡±


    Daniel looked at his wife earnestly. ¡°Stop crying for now.¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth first!¡± Alice was on the verge of losing her patience.


    Daniel rubbed his forehead and exchanged a nce with Johnny. Finally, with a tone that even he


    found slightly wistful, he said, ¡°At first, the kids encountered human traffickers, but they ended up


    selling the traffickers.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Josh, who had initially been out of the loop, realized what was going on and couldn¡¯t help but


    burst intoughter.


    As expected of her kids. They did not disappoint the adults.


    The kids sold the traffickers? That was unbelievable.


    ¡°Did they break thew by selling the human traffickers?¡± Alice looked at Johnny nervously.


    She felt that Johnny wouldn¡¯t have struggled to tell her if they hadn¡¯t broken anyws.


    Johnny pursed his lips and smiled. He pressed his fingers against his forehead and said, ¡°Alice, their


    age doesn¡¯t warrant legal action. But¡­ there¡¯s more to the story, and you must remain calm after


    hearing it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± Alice became even more anxious.


    Even Josh couldn¡¯t help but worry. What exactly was going on?


    18:16


    Seeing the worried furrow on Alice¡¯s forehead, Daniel quickly hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The kids are


    fine. It¡¯s the human trafficking gang that¡¯s in trouble.¡±


    Alice found it hard to believe. The three kids were still so young, and the fact that they could manage to


    sell the human traffickers was already extraordinary. Could they possibly have done something even


    more surprising?


    As it turned out, those three little troublemakers were capable of anything.


    ¡°Well¡­ Not only did your precious little babies sell the human traffickers, butter on, they managed to


    outwit those traffickers and took down the entire trafficking operation.¡±


    Johnny said with aplicated expression.


    If word got out, no one would believe it.


    Three five-year-olds brought down a group of grown adults.


    Moreover, those adults were evil human traffickers.


    ¡°Just before I answered the phone, they had led the human traffickers to lure another group of


    traffickers, and the members of those traffickers reported to the police¡­ My team managed to find


    them after that,¡± Johnny continued.


    ¡°No way, my babies are so amazing?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing the story.


    Pride reced all her previous worries.


    She really didn¡¯t expect her boys to pull off such a big feat.


    ¡°Alice, aren¡¯t you worried about them doing something bad?¡± Johnny was starting to get a headache.


    Just as he expected from his sister, she was actually proud of the kids after hearing the story.


    ¡°No, I trust my kids. And if I¡¯m not mistaken, they intentionally made one group sell out the other, and


    reporting to the police was also part of their n.¡±


    Alice believed her kids had set up the two human trafficking teams to be caught together.


    Johnny and Daniel were worried that the kids would go astray and end up in jail. Suddenly, realization


    dawned on them.


    So, the kids actually had everything nned out?


    Did they misunderstand the kids?


    ¡°Which police station are the kids at now?¡± Alice immediately asked.


    Johnny raised his phone. ¡°Lightstone Sub-Bureau.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Lightstone Sub-Bureau now!¡± Alice said to the driver.


    The driver nodded and sped up promptly.


    Meanwhile, in the interrogation room of Lightstone Sub-Bureau.


    Two groups of human traffickers sat facing each other and were engaged in a heated exchange of


    insults.


    The three kids sat quietly, observing them. They saw that the police officers had already taken out their


    batons.


    Coco took one from their hands, gave the table a firm knock, and sternly addressed both groups.


    ¡°This is the police station! Did the police officers ask you to speak? Can you speak?¡±


    The bustling atmosphere in the room quieted down instantly after Coco spoke.


    Obeast and Twig were included in the human trafficking team that had been outwitted by Coco and his


    brothers.


    Seeing Coco¡¯s stern expression, Obeast and Twig immediately snapped to reality. Twig leaned in and


    reminded Coco with squinted eyes, ¡°Little buddy, this is a police station. Your guns don¡¯t work here


    either, got it?¡±


    Part of the reason they fell for the kids¡¯ trap was that the kids were armed with cutting-edge weaponry.


    They were afraid of getting hurt.


    Coco pulled out a silver device resembling an electronic gun from his backpack and aimed it at


    Obeast¡¯s forehead.


    A red dot moved from Obeast¡¯s forehead down to his chest.


    Twig immediately dropped to his knees with a thud and cried, ¡°Help, police officers! They¡¯re using


    advanced weapons to threaten us again!¡±

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    It wasn¡¯t just the thin man. The others followed suit and kneeled as though the police were their savior


    *Please save us. Don¡¯t let these three kids kill


    ¡°They are dangerous kids. Arrest them, have them arrested now!¡±


    The police officers did not know whether tough or cry when they saw the men kneeling, and being


    the price protect them.


    One of the police officers, Warren Barnes, who had received a call from Johnny Doyle, walked over


    and looked a Coen ¡°Hey, can you show me what you¡¯re holding in your hand?¡±


    Coco immediately handed it over to him.


    Warren pointed the gun in the vase¡¯s direction, his finger on the trigger.


    The men were so frightened that they immediately covered their heads.


    ¡°Oh no! I¡¯m going to die!¡±


    ¡°Officer, you must be careful!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Exmations were going all around.


    However, there was only a bang after Warren pulled the trigger. The vase was not damaged at all.


    ¡°What? The vase is fine.¡± The thin man was stunned, and there was no mistaking his surprise that


    nothing happened to the


    vase.


    Warren continued to pull the trigger, and there was another bang


    When he pulled the trigger for the third time, a song started ying instead.


    ¡°You love me, I love you, our love is so sweet¡­ You love me, I love you, our love is so sweet¡­


    The entire police station fell silent.


    Everyone looked at the thing in Warren¡¯s hand, their expressionsplicated.


    Warren realized that it was not a high-tech weapon at all. It was just a toy gun.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. I saw them shooting people and dogs with this gun. They were lying on the ground


    without moving They were even foaming at the mouth!¡± The fat man looked at the little kids in


    confusion.


    They could not have been wrong.


    Upon hearing what the fat man said, Warren looked at the three kids and smiled. ¡°Can you guys tell the


    police wind¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    Coco did not like to exin, and he chose to take a few steps backward instead,


    Aidy, the scheming one, walked out elegantly and bowed to the police.


    He said, ¡°Officer, our mommy said that we can¡¯t hurt people with weapons, so it¡¯s impossible for us to


    bring weapons?


    ¡°What about the people you hurt in front of us?¡± The fat man was indignant.


    Aidy smiled and tilted his head. He said, ¡°When you saw us, we were at the area where background


    actors gather. Those were paid performances put up by them.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re saying that those people were extras?¡± It was obvious that a stupefying blow had been


    dealt to the men


    present.


    They had been so desperate and persistent in their efforts to capture the kids.


    However, they were shocked to see the kids raising their guns to shoot at a group of people who fell to


    the ground and foamed at the mouth after chasing them into an alley.


    Even the pet dogs beside these people fell to the ground.


    If they had not seen the others copse, they would not have thought the kids were smart enough to


    devise such a n.


    To think that those people who copsed were extras.


    It was unbelievable.


    Not to mention crazy.


    10:01


    ¡°What about the dogs? Don¡¯t tell us those dogs are also extras!¡± The fat man expressed his


    dissatisfaction.


    Aidy nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course, they¡¯re also professional extras. A ham sausage will do.¡±


    The men were speechless.


    They had been yed.


    Their captives, also human traffickers who had ended up being sold, started to p andugh


    hysterically.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. It turns out that you guys are stu pid. To be deceived by three kids who hired


    extras!¡±


    ¡°You guys have been deceiving others all along. To think that these kids have managed to trick you.


    You all are so pathetic!¡±


    The men¡¯s faces turned red out of embarrassment. They red at their captives angrily.


    ¡°How dare you say that? Didn¡¯t you guys end up being sold by us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are the same. You guys ended up being tricked as well. That makes us the same!¡±


    Amid the argument, Alice, Daniel, and Johnny rushed in.


    Alice¡¯s heart softened at the sight of her kids. They were still carrying their backpacks. Their faces were


    a bit dusty as well.


    ¡°Aidy, Coco, Benny!¡± Alice spread her arms.


    ¡°Mommy Alice!¡±


    The three kids were ted upon hearing Alice¡¯s voice.


    They were not expecting her toe so soon.


    They rushed to Alice¡¯s side in the blink of an eye.


    Alice hugged them separately, her eyes a little red. ¡°Hey, let Mommy check if any of you¡¯re injured.¡±


    The three kids were not injured at all. However, when they thought about how Alice would leave them


    at any moment, their expressions turned pitiful, and they raised their hands to start whining.


    Aidy said, ¡°I was hit. My hand hurts. My butt hurts!¡±


    Coco whined and said, ¡°My leg almost broke.¡±


    Benny followed suit andined as well. ¡°They didn¡¯t give me any food. We have all lost weight due


    to hunger!¡±


    The kids¡¯ints were audible to all those present.


    The men were speechless.


    They did not expect the kids to make up


    stories.


    It was unbelievable.


    They could not believe what they were hearing.


    The kids wereining about untrue things.


    They were not harmed at all.


    Even if they had been fierce to the kids at first, they were the ones who were ultimately tricked by the


    performance put up by the extras, and they ended up not doing anything at all.


    Alice knew the kids better than anyone else.


    However, it still pained her to hear what the kids said.


    Her heart ached when she heard theirints. Carrying Benny, the thinnest kid, her eyes instantly


    turned cold while she red at the men.


    ¡°So you guys are the ones who bullied my kids?¡± she said.


    The human traffickers subconsciously swallowed their saliva and could not help but tremble,


    One man coughed twice before saying, ¡°We didn¡¯t bully them. They bullied us! These three little tyrants


    have a lot of tricks up their sleeves. Make sure they are disciplined.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, my kids are obedient! How is it possible that they are the bullies?¡± Alice¡¯s expression was


    even more terrifying


    than before.


    Feeling pressured, the human traffickers crossed their arms and looked at the police in fear.


    10:01


    ¡°Officer, help us out!¡±


    ¡°Officer, look, this woman is bullying us too!¡±


    The police were also surprised to see Alice suppressing a group of human traffickers with just a few


    nces.


    However, they understood immediately after seeing Johnny.


    She was, after all, Johnny¡¯s sister.


    ¡°Who is the one who wanted to abduct our kids?¡± Alice approached the men step by step, her tone


    extremely cold.


    There was an immediate retort. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t kidnap them!¡±


    ¡°We were trafficked! Be more reasonable!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:011

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    The more the men spoke, the more aggrieved they felt


    The thin man pointed at the three kids and said h oar sely, ¡°They¡¯re your kide? They¡¯re a group of line


    demon


    ¡°Originally, we were going to apply for a fake certificate. They came over and sold us to the ce


    where they provided services¡­ We¡¯re also good young men who work hard.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice raised her eyebrows and looked at them with an iprehensible expression. She did not


    interrupt and let them continue to say their piece.


    ¡°Our brother got so angry, so he looked for them. I admit I wanted to sell them initially, but they tricked


    us with their yo and the show they put up


    ¡°Are there such children? If you don¡¯t want to be sold by us, you can call the police and rum y Why


    did you hire extras to lie to us? Even the dogs participated in the show¡±


    The men felt even more aggrieved at the thought of the dogs.


    Human trafficking no longer seemed easy.


    ¡°Are there such kids? Are they demons?¡± The fat man was angry,


    The police were also a little curious. The kids could have run off, but they stayed and abducted the men


    instead,


    Alice understood what they meant. She looked at the kids and said gently, ¡°Hey, exin to the police


    why you kidnapped


    these men?¡±


    The three kids nodded at the same time.


    Aidy said, ¡°Because we don¡¯t want other children to be kidnapped again! If they¡¯re all caught, the


    children in Lonrid will be


    safe!¡±


    Now, the police understood why the kids would trick one human trafficking, team into selling another.


    This was to let them fight internally first to attract the police¡¯s attention. When the men started to reveal


    each other¡¯s criminal history, the police could then catch them all in one fell swoop,


    The three little kids looked angelic and cute,


    They were really smart for their age.


    ¡°We originally wanted to sell the human traffickers and look for Mommy Alice. Who knew that the police


    woulde so quickly and catch us together?¡± Benny said as he blinked pitifully,


    Alice looked at the three little kids. Hearing that they still wanted to look for her, her heart ached.


    She rubbed their little heads and kissed each of them.


    Then, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. Mommy is back¡±


    The human traffickers finally realized that they had been tricked by the three kids.


    At the thought of how the three kids treated them, they were already traumatized by children.


    ¡°Trafficking? I don¡¯t want to abduct children anymore!¡± A human trafficker shouted aggrievedly.


    Alice turned around and nced at him coldly. ¡°You still want to abduct others?¡±


    When the human trafficker saw the police officers around him, he shook his head violently. ¡°No, no! I


    want to be educated and reform myself!¡±


    Just like that, the human traffickers were taken away by the police.


    After the three kids exined clearly that they did not break thew, they left the police station together.


    Johnny and Daniel still had mixed feelings.


    Especially Daniel,


    As their biological father, he did not understand his sons well. He had believed they might have broken


    thew, so he did


    not dare tell Alice.


    It turned out that his kids had not broken thew at all. They were the cutest existence in the world.


    Outside the police station, the three kids grabbed Alice¡¯s clothes. Their faces were puffed up, and they


    did not say a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alice squatted down and looked at them gently. ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡±


    10:01


    The three kids looked back at Daniel and the others before touching their stomachs. They were a little


    hungry after what happened.


    Alice understood immediately and said, ¡°Mommy will bring you home and make some delicious food for


    you guys?¡±


    The three kids pursed their lips, then looked back at Daniel.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. He seemed to have thought of something and was silent for a few seconds


    before saying, ¡°Alice, take them. I¡¯ll go back with Josh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alice didn¡¯t refuse and agreed immediately.


    She knew that she and Daniel were not suited to be left alone.


    Seeing Alice get into Johnny¡¯s car with the kids, Ray, who had not spoken a word, did not understand


    why Daniel did not grab the opportunity.


    He asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you insist on following your wife? With the kids needing her, perhaps you guys


    can have another shot without the need for divorce.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t forgiven me yet.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was a little lower than usual.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just go back with them and have a meal before drinking some wine. When the


    atmosphere is good, pounce on her!¡± Ray suggested animatedly while pressing down on Daniel¡¯s


    shoulder.


    Daniel looked up and nced sideways at him. ¡°What do you think will happen if I do that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Alice first. Even if it were us, we would still kill Daniel, okay?¡± Josh looked at Ray


    speechlessly.


    He could not believe Ray, usually prim and proper, could suggest such a ridiculous idea.


    Ray shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Then I don¡¯t know what to do. You can¡¯t just pounce on her. She also


    doesn¡¯t ept your apology. Then you can only wait for a divorce!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not getting a divorce!¡± Daniel said, his tone firm and serious.


    Even if he had to die, there was no way he would divorce Alice.


    ¡°If you knew this would happen, why did you do it? How many times have I told you?¡± Josh shook his


    head and could only sigh.


    Daniel just handed him a card.


    ¡°Daniel, why did you give me the card?¡± Josh looked at him warily and did not dare to take it.


    ¡°Investing in movies,¡± said Daniel coo lly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not be your assistant just because you invested in a movie! This kind of thing depends on Alice!¡±


    Josh said as he patted his chest and said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m from your family. You know that!¡±


    Daniel replied decisively, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be an assistant. My wife will be the movie lead. Just


    leave any role for me.¡±


    Josh was shocked. Even Ray panicked at Daniel¡¯s reply as he tried to stifle his cough.


    Ray could not believe his ears.


    He could not believe that Daniel would be willing to film with Alice.


    To think that Daniel thought of such a way to win back his wife¡¯s affection while filming.


    It was a big move.


    Back in Alice¡¯s small apartment.


    After returning home, Alice immediately made seafood noodles, chicken wings, and other delicious


    snacks for her kids. After the table was full of food, the three kids stared at the food in a daze. Then,


    without saying anything, they picked up their chopsticks and ate obediently.


    Their silence made Alice a little worried.


    Alice pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Why are you guys so quiet?¡±


    Benny could not help but raise his head and say with a sobbing tone, ¡°Mommy Alice¡¯s cooking is too


    delicious. I want to cat more and remember this taste.


    ¡°Why do you have to remember this smell?¡± Alice was puzzled.


    ¡°Because I won¡¯t be able to eat it in the future. I can dream about it when I dream next time,¡± Benny


    said as tears fell.


    10:01


    Aidy said to his brother, ¡°Benny, don¡¯t cry. You promised not to be a burden to Mommy Alice:


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Benny, still crying, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes when he heard his brother¡¯s words. He


    pursed his lips and took a deep breath. Then, he pushed the corner of his mouth up with his hand.


    ¡°Aidy, I won¡¯t cry anymore. Look, I know how to smile. I won¡¯t be a burden to Mommy Alice.¡±


    Aidy nodded. Then, he used his small hands to push the corners of his mouth to make himself look like


    he was smiling.


    The two brothers hugged each other, then sat down again and shared their food. Benny said, ¡°This is


    very delicious. You have to remember its taste.¡±


    Aidy replied, ¡°Yes, Benny, Coco. This is also delicious. Let¡¯s remember the taste together.¡±


    Unlike the reactions of his elder brother and younger brother, Coco looked at the dishes on the table,


    his face all solemn.


    After a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s our fault. We lied to Mommy Alice. We can¡¯t beg her for forgiveness


    anymore. That would be too much. So, don¡¯t make Mommy Alice sad again.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After saying that, Coco tilted his head to look at Alice seriously for a few seconds before saying,


    ¡°Mommy Alice, liars don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness. Don¡¯t feel sorry for us. We deserve it!¡±


    Unlike Aidy and Benny, Coco¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. His expression could not be more serious.


    Alice held her chopsticks and looked at the kids in a daze. The more she looked at them, the more


    ufortable she felt.


    She just sighed and rubbed their heads, not saying anything at all.


    At this moment, she did not know how to exin her feelings to them so they could understand her.


    The three kids tacitly stopped talking and quietly finished the dishes cooked by Alice. Then, they


    obediently cleared the table.


    Alice wanted to help them, but they insisted that they should be the ones to do the work instead.


    After everything was done, Coco looked at Alice and pursed his lips. ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll help.¡±


    He swallowed the words before he could say them out loud. There were so many things they could


    offer their assistance to Alice. They could have helped her tidy up the room and the like.


    Although he wanted to be with his Mommy Alice, he could not deny that they had indeed ganged up to


    help Daddy lie to her.


    They had done something wrong, so they should be punished for it.


    Having eaten their fill, the kids knew it was time for them to leave, and they started to walk back to their


    rooms.


    Alice was preparing fruits for them when she started to hear them crying.


    She could hear Aidy asking them not to cry so loudly.


    Her heart twisted in her chest.


    Benny said, ¡°Coco, these are the clothes Mommy Alice bought us. I want to take them away.¡±


    Coco replied, ¡°If we grow up a little, we won¡¯t be able to wear the clothes Mommy Alice bought. I hope


    we won¡¯t grow up.¡±


    Aidy said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we look for medicine that can make us grow slower?¡±


    Hearing what the kids said, Alice¡¯s heart ski pped a beat.


    These silly kids!


    She could not take it anymore. She pushed open the room¡¯s door and took a deep breath. Then, she


    asked them, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The three kids exchanged nces and came over obediently.


    ¡°Mommy Alice, we¡¯re looking at the clothes you bought us,¡± Aidy said obediently.


    Benny wanted to cry, but he tried his best to control himself. He pouted and made himself smile.


    ¡°Mommy Alice has good taste. We like the clothes you bought. It¡¯s a pity you will no longer buy clothes


    for us next time.¡±


    ¡°Why would that be so? If you like the clothes I bought, I can buy them anytime.¡±


    Alice tried her best to control her emotions. If she separated from Daniel, she would not be able to be


    with her kids


    anymore.


    Daniel would have a new wife. That person would be the kids¡¯ new mother.


    10:02


    The new wife would even give birth to a child for Daniel.


    As she thought about it, Alice lost control of her emotions. Tears started to stream down her face.


    Perhaps the tears were due to the thought that she would be separated from her kids. Maybe the tears


    were due to the memory of how obedient they had been when they returned home with her earlier.


    Or perhaps the tears were due to her realizing that her kids were so full of affection for her.


    Alice really could not control her emotions anymore.


    The three kids stood there in a daze. When they saw Alice cry, they were all stunned.


    Their beautiful eyes were filled with guilt.


    Benny raised his hand and hit his head. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault! Why did you make Mommy


    Alice cry?¡±


    Aidy also rubbed his eyes and was extremely sad. ¡°It¡¯s Aidy¡¯s fault. Aidy clearly said not to let Mommy


    Alice cry, but Aidy is too bad.¡±


    ¡°Mommy Alice, we¡¯re not good kids. We¡¯re not worthy of you liking us,¡± Coco also came over and said.


    Although they intended to trick her, they did not expect Alice to cry.


    They tried their best to exin, but they did not expect Alice to cry even harder.


    Alice looked at them and covered her mouth before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t worry.


    Mommy will go out and be alone. I¡¯ll be fine soon!¡±


    After saying that, Alice immediately walked out and sat on the sofa.


    The three kids looked at Alice¡¯s back and clenched their fists.


    They were upset.


    Why did they make Alice so sad?


    They deserved to die!


    They had to think of ways to make Alice happy again.


    They wanted her to smile again.


    They hated the fact that they were still children.


    If they were adults like Daddy, they could hug Mommy Alice andfort her.


    An idea came to their minds immediately.


    They took a photo of Alice¡¯s back with their phone.


    Then, they sent the photo to Daniel after adding him to their contact list.


    Looking at the photo, Daniel was confused. He replied in the group chat. ¡°What happened to your


    mommy?¡±


    Aidy replied that Alice was crying, and they did not know what to do.


    Daniel did not know how to coax her either. He had never consoled anyone before.


    However, he could not let his wife continue crying.


    Hence, Daniel did not think further and typed into another group chat that consisted of Bernard,


    Freddie, and Josh.


    His message was direct. He asked for help on how to console Alice.


    Bernard¡¯s reply was unhelpful.


    Freddie suggested that Daniel go to Alice¡¯s house immediately.


    Daniel was hesitant as he believed Alice would not let him in.


    Freddie suggested that Daniel could wait outside the house as it was not right of him not to visit at all


    while knowing Alice was crying.


    Daniel agreed.


    He picked up his key and left the house immediately.


    Meanwhile, Bernard found a few jokes on the Inte and sent them to the group chat. He thought


    these jokes mighte in handy while Daniel tried to cheer Alice up.


    10:02

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Daniel did not want to waste time, so he forwarded Bernard¡¯s messages to his kids and asked them to


    read them to Alice.


    The kids were apprehensive about reading the jokes to Alice, but since it was Daniel¡¯s idea, they still


    decided to read a few sentences as instructed.


    However, Alice did not have any reactions at all.


    Benny puffed up his checks and shook his head. It was useless.


    Benny took a deep breath and walked over. He looked at Alice and asked innocently, ¡°Mommy Alice,


    do you know how many steps it takes to put Daddy inside the fridge?¡±


    Alice, who had been crying, was stunned. Then, tilting her head, she looked at Benny and asked, ¡°How


    many steps?¡±


    Benny ced his hands on his hips and raised his hands to show three fingers.


    He then said in a childish voice, ¡°Three steps. Open the fridge door, put Daddy in, and close the fridge


    door.¡±


    Alice could not help butugh out loud.


    The joke was originally not funny, but it became a little funny when Benny referred to Daniel.


    Afterughing, her emotions instantly stabilized. She reached out and gently rubbed her kids¡¯ little


    faces. ¡°Thank you. But your daddy will be sad to know he has been used in the joke.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s a man. It¡¯s fine even if he¡¯s sad,¡± Coco replied.


    If their Mommy Alice stopped crying, then Daddy would not need toe anymore.


    Even if Daddy came, they would not open the door for him.


    When Daniel saw the message from his son, he instantly felt like his sons were burning the bridge after


    crossing it. However, they were still his biological sons. Even if he was angry, he could only ept it.


    After reading the message from them, Daniel was already downstairs.


    He looked up at the window of Alice¡¯s apartment. Reaching into his pocket, he took out a cigarette but


    did not light it eventually.


    Afterposing himself while facing backward, he turned and entered the elevator.


    Since he would probably not fall asleep even if he went back, he might as well stand guard outside his


    wife¡¯s door.


    After adjusting his emotions, Daniel came to Alice¡¯s door. He did not knock. Instead, he raised his hand


    and rubbed the small sketchbook on the door.


    Turning around, he sat by the door against the wall.


    He thought it would be good enough to be outside Alice¡¯s door even if he could not enter.


    After Alice washed her face, she went to take a look at her kids. It was already toote for them to go


    back to Daniel¡¯s.


    Hence, she took out her phone and sent a message to Daniel.


    She asked if the kids could stay overnight at her ce.


    When Daniel saw the message, the corners of his lips curled up. He agreed without any hesitation.


    He even wanted to go in and stay for the night himself.


    Alice did not know that Daniel was outside the apartment. She brought the kids to her room and


    changed them into cute pajamas. She made sure they showered themselves clean before hugging


    them to sleep.


    At dawn, Alice was suddenly awakened.


    She rubbed her temples and slowly opened her eyes. She turned to look at the hazy light outside the


    window and then at the three kids beside her.


    They were as obedient as little kittens. They snuggled in her arms, making her feel extremely satisfied.


    ¡°I want to eat pecan pie mu ffin,¡± Benny babbled in his sleep and even smacked his lips asionally.


    Looking at their cute faces, Alice¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness. She carefully climbed out of the


    bed, adjusted their positions, and covered them with the nket again.


    She walked out of the room quietly.


    10:02


    If they wanted to eat mu ffins, she would make them right away,


    However, when Alice searched the fridge, she was disappointed not to have enough filling to make the


    mu ffins,


    She nced at the clock in front of her. The time showed that the morning market should be bustling


    with activities. already. She decided to head out to buy the filling so that she could make the mu ffins


    the kids wanted.


    Alice changed into sportswear suitable for the morning market and tied her hair into two simple braids.


    Although bare-faced without any makeup, her eyes were still sparkling and beautiful.


    After opening the door, Alice was instantly shocked by the sight in front of her.


    The morning sun shone through the corridor¡¯s windows, and her gazended on the handsome man


    sitting outside.


    Daniel leaned against the wall with one hand on hisp and the other on his forehead. He sat by the


    door like a handsome


    statuc.


    Sunlightnded and passed through his long eyshes.


    Even though he was sleeping quietly, he looked like a Greek go d. Everything was mesmerizing about


    him.


    Alice was dazed for a moment. She was staring at Daniel intently and quietly.


    However, she quickly recovered herself and realized he was sitting outside her house.


    She was sure that he had the spare key to her apartment.


    She did not understand why he was sitting on the ground outside.


    She wondered how long he had been sitting outside.


    Alice had many questions. She slowly squatted down and gently patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey Daniel,


    wake up.¡±


    Upon hearing his wife¡¯s voice, Daniel opened his eyes almost immediately.


    His eyes looked mesmerizingly misty, as though they could put others into a trance. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Daniel said apologetically.


    His deep and hoa rse voice was exceptionally alluring in the early morning.


    Alice¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. She quickly turned her head away and stopped looking at Daniel¡¯s face.


    She asked, ¡°How long have you been here? Why didn¡¯t you knock and enter? Where¡¯s your key?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that long. I didn¡¯t knock because I didn¡¯t want to disturb you when you were showeringst


    night. The key is with me, but I didn¡¯t think you would be happy, so I didn¡¯t dare to use it,¡± Daniel Kaur


    answered honestly. He was afraid of doing anything that might upset her.


    If not for the fact that he was outstandingly tall and his expression was as usual, cold as ice, Alice


    would have thought that she was talking to a child instead.


    Alice was not expecting Daniel to sound like a child.


    He had been here since she showered with the kids.


    In other words, Daniel had been sitting outside the entire night.


    Alice looked carefully at the creases on Daniel¡¯s trousers, and her feelings were nothing short of


    She could not bear to say anything that might sound hurtful to him. Clenching her fists, she coughed


    softly while lowering. her jaw. ¡°Your clothes should still be around inside. Go inside and change your


    clothes.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes lit up, but he still confirmed with Alice carefully. ¡°Are you saying I can go inside your


    apartment?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Alice nodded and turned around, heading back to her apartment.


    With his wife¡¯s permission, the corners of Daniel¡¯s lips subconsciously curled up.


    The shoe cab still had Daniel¡¯s slippers. Alice passed the slippers to him and whispered, ¡°The kids


    are still sleeping. Be quiet when you move around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure. Daniel nodded obediently. Then, looking at Alice, he asked, ¡°Are you nning to go out?¡±


    10:02

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    ¡°Benny has been craving pecan pie mu ffins, even in his dreams. I¡¯ll buy some filling to make the mu


    ffins,¡± Alice exined patiently.


    Daniel looked at her and asked carefully, ¡°Can I go with you?¡±


    Alice was stunned. She replied, ¡°You want to go with me?¡±


    She did not know his true identity in the past and had brought him around everywhere without a care.


    However, she had be apprehensive after learning his identity.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting here all night. I might as well go for a walk and exercise,¡± Daniel exined.


    Alice thought about how he had waited outside the doorst night.


    Alice rubbed her temples. ¡°The market is a little dirty and crowded. Are you sure you are ok with it?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Daniel nodded immediately.


    However, when Alice saw his wrinkled clothes, she insisted he change into his grey sports attire first.


    Alice bought the sportswear for him previously.


    Although it was not branded, it was veryfortable to wear.


    Daniel was not used to wearing such clothes previously, but he would wear anything Alice bought.


    After changing his clothes, Daniel and Alice left the apartment together.


    When the three kids heard the door close, they immediately climbed out of bed and walked towards the


    balcony.


    They leaned over the balcony¡¯s small railing and looked down. Soon, they saw Alice and Daniel in


    sportswear.


    7


    Benny thought that he had seen wrongly. He rubbed his eyes and looked again. He said to Aidy beside


    him in surprise, ¡°Aidy, look! Mommy Alice is with Daddy!¡±


    Aidy did not expect to see them go out together so early in the morning. The corners of his mouth


    twitched, and then he took out his phone. After thinking for a few seconds, he sent a message to Marie.


    ¡°Daddy went out with Mommy Alice. Great-grandma, great-grandpa, let¡¯s think of more ways for them


    to interact more!¡± Their grandparents had the habit of waking up early, and they had already been


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    doing their usual morning training when they received the message.


    Seeing the message from their precious little great-grandson, their eyes immediately lit up, and they


    looked at each other. Marie immediately instructed the ser vants around her to gather Hector and Katie


    as she wanted them to find Alice together.


    The ser vants rushed to carry out her instructions.


    They found it unbelievable that Marie behaved more anxiously after learning that Katie was together


    with Daniel. She was less anxious when she found out her grandsons had gone missing.


    Her grandsons were the heirs to the family though.


    When Alice and Daniel arrived at the parking lot, Daniel passed her a car key and pointed at the


    modified sports car in front of them. ¡°Drive this.¡±


    Looking at the brand-new car, Alice pursed her lips.


    It was indeed a beauty.


    As someone who liked racing, she took an immediate liking to the car, and she could not hold back her


    impulse to want to drive it.


    Seeing Alice stare at the car he drovest night, Daniel could not help but feel upset.


    He knew he was the jealous type, but he did not expect to be jealous of a car too.


    After Alice recovered her senses, she quickly shook her head and said to Daniel, ¡°The morning market


    is only 1640 feet away. There¡¯s no need for us to drive this shy car over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to feel shy about,¡± Daniel replied, attempting to assure her.


    Alice¡¯s heart beat uncontrobly faster, but he remained expressionless as she faced Daniel.


    She looked at themunity bikes beside her and took out her phone to scan the QR code. She


    smiled and said, ¡°Ride


    10:02


    this. It¡¯s healthy.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Daniel frowned slightly as he looked at the row of yellow bicycles.


    When Daniel did not respond, Alice thought of something and quickly asked, ¡°Daniel, you don¡¯t know


    how to ride a bicycle, right?¡±


    Daniel was speechless. There was no way he did not know how to ride a bicycle.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to ride the bicycle, I can take charge. There¡¯s a bicycle for two people. It¡¯s quite


    safe. Alice pointed at the bicycle beside him.


    Daniel looked in the direction Alice was pointing at, and various images of romance drama passed


    through his mind.


    A bicycle for two people.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know how to ride. Daniel was thick-skinned enough to lie that he did not know how to ride


    a bicycle.


    Alice nodded and went over to unlock the bicycle. Then, taking the front seat, she held the handlebars


    and looked behind her.


    ¡°Daniel, sit behind me and grab¡­¡± Alice nced at the tiny handhold in the backseat and shook her


    head. She said, ¡°Hold my waist.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Sorry for inconveniencing you.¡± Daniel replied, his face expressionless.


    However, a trace of a smile quickly shed across his eyes.


    He could hug his wife¡¯s waist.


    The road to the market was downhill, so it was easy for Alice to ride the bicycle.


    Daniel did not dare to disturb Alice, so he restrained himself and tried not to hug her waist too tightly.


    Even so, Alice could feel a pair of hot palms on her waist, making her heart beat wildly.


    The morning breeze was veryfortable. There was also the fragrance of flowers by the roadside.


    Although their positions had been switched, Alice felt there was something ongoing.


    It felt like they were on a date.


    She was already nning to divorce Daniel. She did not understand why she was having these strange


    feelings.


    A few minutester, Alice and Daniel arrived at the market. The atmosphere between them was


    somewhat intoxicating.


    ¡°Do


    you


    need a mask?¡± Daniel Kaur took out the mask he had prepared from his pocket.


    His wife was a celebrity. He was cautious that her presence might cause a sensation.


    ¡°No need. Most of the people here are elderly. They¡¯re not that nosy. Moreover, I know many of them.


    They don¡¯t say much,¡± Alice exined.


    There were many people in the market. As Alice said, most of them were elderly.


    They were wearingfortable clothes. Some had stic bags, while others pushed carts filled with


    cabbages and other items.


    It was Daniel¡¯s first visit to a traditional market. He was a little curious about everything in the market.


    He wanted to ask Alice what she nned to buy, but he saw she was already selecting various items.


    He had always felt that women were dispensable in the past.


    He knew that Alice was a down-to-earth woman, and she was the one who brought light into his life.


    He definitely could not lose Alice.


    ¡°Alice, I finally found you.¡± A middle-aged woman in a red dress walked over and held Alice¡¯s hand with


    a smile.


    Alice looked at her and smiled. ¡°Hi, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve set up a blind date over there. Why don¡¯t you go over and see if there¡¯s anyone you like?¡±


    replied the woman as she pulled Alice over.


    Daniel frowned. How could anyone ask his wife to go on a blind date when he was standing right


    beside her?


    He was not dead yet!


    Alice was dragged to the blind date corner. There was a group of elderly holding up the profiles of their


    children.


    10:02


    Only a handful of people engaged in quiet conversations, but the atmosphere changed and became


    lively when Alice. appeared.


    ¡°Oh my, this is Alice, right?¡±


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:02

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    ¡°Alice is so beautiful. A few well-dressed women walked over and surrounded Alice.


    As for Daniel, although he was eye-catching, the women solely focused on Alice.


    ¡°Alice, have you thought about what I told youst time? That nephew of mine has returned from


    overseas, a middle-aged woman in yellow spoke first.


    The other women were not to be outdone. They even took out the information they had ced at the


    blind date corner. ¡°Alice, take a look at my son first. He¡¯s getting a pay raise. The treatment is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at them. My son is only a year older than you. He¡¯s more suitable for you!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t find a man who¡¯s too old. If you want to find a man, find a young hunk!¡±


    Alice did not know whether tough or cry. She quickly waved her hand and exined, ¡°Thank you, but


    I don¡¯t need to go on blind dates.¡±


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you single? Finding a suitable man won¡¯t stop you from working,¡± the woman in yellow


    asked, her face confused.


    The people in the market did not know she was married.


    After a while, Daniel¡¯s face turned darker every minute as he listened to them constantly introducing


    people to his wife. The cold air around him could almost freeze someone to death.


    The men, apanying their wives, looked at Daniel before turning their attention to Alice.


    Men understood men. They immediately understood.


    Mr. Hector, carrying a thermos sk, walked over and asked Daniel, ¡°How old are you? Twenty or


    thirty?¡±


    Daniel looked at the old men coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Thirty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re older than we thought.¡± The men looked disappointed.


    Daniel frowned and looked at the men who were older than him. They were much older.


    He was distracted by something that did not appear right to him.


    There was someone who had already passed a contact number to Alice!


    He had yet to divorce Alice, and they were already rushing to find another partner for Alice.


    Daniel¡¯s face turned even colder. He did not care anymore and walked straight over to stand behind


    Alice.


    The moment he appeared, there was a cold aura felt by everyone present.


    It was as if a ferocious beast that had been dormant for a long time was about to jump out any moment


    and devour


    everyone present.


    Alice sensed the atmosphere turned cold and subconsciously turned around. ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Daniel ced his hand on her shoulder. He didn¡¯t hold it tightly, but his posture indicated that Alice and


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    he had a rtionship.


    The women looked at each other, and their gazesnded on Daniel¡¯s hand resting on Alice¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Alice, who is this?¡± The woman in yellow stared at Daniel warily.


    Alice found it burdensome to be cornered in the blind date corner, so she did not hide it. She


    announced,¡± He¡¯s my husband.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    The middle-aged woman walked around Daniel a few times and shook her head. Not only was her face


    filled with disdain, but she also sneered asionally.


    Another woman even pulled Alice¡¯s arm and stared at Daniel with a disdainful expression. ¡°Alice, what


    do you like about him? Is he good-looking?¡±


    These women did not like the cold-looking Daniel and regarded him as someone rude and uneasy to


    get along with. Other than that handsome face, there was nothing special about him.


    ¡°He is indeed quite good-looking¡± Alice smiled. She turned around and gave Daniel a look, hoping he


    would not be mad at


    these women.


    10:02


    ¡°You can¡¯t just look at a man¡¯s face! It¡¯s easy for a good-looking man to cheat on you!¡± The woman in


    yellow could not help


    but continue to voice her disdain.


    Another middle-aged woman at the side disagreed. ¡°Any man would cheat! I think it¡¯s better to find a


    good-looking person than an ugly one. At least the eyes won¡¯t suffer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. At least the eyes won¡¯t suffer


    Daniel frowned as he listened to the women¡¯s conversation. It sounded as if they were sure he had an


    affair.


    He clung to Alice and said, ¡°I won¡¯t cheat on you!¡±


    ¡°Every man lies. Women should not believe any words men say!¡± The women held on to their views


    adamantly as they only believed what they had experienced over the years.


    Daniel said expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t interact with women other than my wife.¡±


    However, there were many men around his wife. Even women liked his wife.


    Other husbands had to be wary of just men, but he had to be wary of both men and women.


    He was in a much terrible situation.


    Seeing that the women were about to disagree with Daniel further, Alice quickly held his arm and shook


    her head at the women. ¡°Thank you for your concern. My husband and I are quite good now. It¡¯s about


    time. We have to go back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going back so soon?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been to the market for so long. Stay and talk to us more.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Won¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡±


    ¡°My children are waiting for breakfast at home,¡± Daniel said coldly before Alice could speak.


    The women turned silent immediately, unable to believe what they had just heard.


    It was not until Alice and Daniel walked out from the blind date corner that they regained their senses.


    ¡°Oh my go d, our Alice already has kids? That man is something!¡±


    ¡°With children in the picture, a divorce would be hard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Every mother loves her child. Not to mention Alice. She can¡¯t bear to part with her children


    even more!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, a divorce makes everything moreplicated. With a stepmother, there will be a stepfather.


    The child should stay by his mother¡¯s side.¡±


    The women in the blind date corner continued their conversations.


    Alice¡¯s mood was a littleplicated.


    Although she was not their birth mother, she doted on the kids nheless.


    Especially since they were so obedient in front of her the previous night, it was even more impossible


    for her to abandon them without a care.


    But if she could not let go of the kids, she would not be able to divorce Daniel.


    Daniel looked at Alice with a heavy heart, and his expression was cold. However, he did not know how


    to coax her and could only stand quietly beside her.


    Finally, when Alice regained her senses and felt better, they arrived at the apartment building.


    Just as she was about to go upstairs, Alice looked up and was stunned by what she saw.


    There was a group of people standing in front of the elevator door.


    Marie and Alfred stood at the front. Reba, in her ostentatious clothes, was standing beside them.


    The group also consisted of Rachel, Emma, and Katie as well.


    It was a big group of people. They looked like they were about to enter the elevator.


    However, they noticed Alice¡¯s presence and turned backward to walk in her direction instead.


    Alice was at a loss for words.


    She did not understand what was going on at all.


    She did not know what had brought them to her apartment.


    10:02


    Moreover, William was rushing towards her frenziedly. She was perplexed.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:02

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    ¡°Come,e,e. Let me take these, Alice! How could I let you do suchborious work?¡± William


    smiled while taking the things from Alice and Daniel.


    Alfred¡¯s gaze firstnded on Alice. After confirming that she was not injured at all, he immediately


    turned his sharp gaze on


    Daniel.


    Although Alfred was old, his sense of authority did not decrease at all over the years.


    He could put a room into order with merely a gaze.


    This was the first time Alice saw Alfred with such an expression. She was a little shocked.


    Was Alfred angry?


    Was it because of her?


    Alfred stared at Daniel with a heavy gaze,


    The grandfather and grandson looked at each other. The atmosphere became even more tense as if a


    severe battle was about to break out at any moment,


    The security guards next to them were a little afraid of the situation. They kept coughing and reminding


    Alice.


    Alice finally came back to her senses. Just as Alfred was about to say something serious to Daniel, she


    immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s not stand here. Let¡¯s go up first.¡±


    When Alfred heard Alice¡¯s words, his entire expression changed. Just a moment ago, he was as stone-


    cold as a dictator. But now, he was unbelievably gentle.


    He smiled and said, ¡°What did you buy this morning, Alice? Are the babies doing fine at home?¡±


    Alice nced at Daniel before saying, ¡°I bought the filling for pecan pie mu ffins that the babies want to


    eat. I¡¯m going to make them pecan pie mu ffins.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re indeed extraordinary. Can we try the mu ffins as well?¡± Marie asked.


    Alice nodded. ¡°Hope you like it!¡±


    ¡°How could we not? Your cooking is the best!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have a pair of magical hands that could even turn leaves into gold!¡±


    Alice was speechless. Everyone had high opinions of her.


    After that, the Kaur family members followed Alice and headed upstairs in two elevators.


    The kids had already woken up. They obediently washed up and cleaned the house.


    Alfred followed Alice into the house. When he saw the three kids holding brooms, mops, and rags, he


    immediately looked at his grandsons who were standing behind him.


    ¡°Daniel, William, are you blind? Hurry up and get to work!¡±


    Marie nodded repeatedly and instructed Reba and the others, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Go to the


    kitchen and make breakfast for Alice and the kids. Rachel, quickly get to work with your sister. Be more


    discerning.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t need help, Alfred and Marie. I can do it myself.¡±


    However, as soon as Alice finished speaking, Marie had already gently pulled her hand and led her to


    the sofa in the living


    room.


    Alice was speechless. What about the n of trying her pecan pie mu ffin?


    William and the others were very diligent. They did not even need the elders tomand them and


    quickly started working.


    Alice looked at them. She could not help but ask Daniel for help. What was going on?


    Daniel quickly made everyone stop.


    The moment Daniel saw his wife asking him for help, he lowered his head. The corners of his lips


    curled up uncontrobly. The coldness in his eyes disappeared and was reced with gentleness¡­


    He knew his wife would still look for him at difficult moments.


    Alice¡¯s house was not big. It became very lively now because of the Kaur family members.


    10:02


    ¡°Daniel! Daniel! Let me tell you a secret. Grandpa and Grandma nned to divide up the family


    property and separate you from the rest of the family. They¡¯re going to tell Alice that during breakfast.


    Think of a way to save yourself!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    While William was in the corner, he secretly revealed the secrets to Daniel.


    Daniel looked at his family members, who were staring at Alice with glowing eyes. He felt helpless.


    He sighed softly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce Alice.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! What¡¯s the use of saying that you won¡¯t get a divorce?¡± William lowered his voice and


    continued, ¡°You have to think of a way to make it impossible for Alice to leave you or to find a reason to


    divorce you.¡±


    After saying that, William rolled his eyes and looked at the kids. He said, ¡°You have three sons. They


    are the guarantors for your marriage.¡±


    After thinking for an entire night, he concluded that the only way for Daniel could hold on to Alice tightly


    was through the kids.


    If William could think of that, how could Daniel not think of it?


    It was just that his sons were always thinking about deserting him. That was not a good sign.


    He had to find a way tomunicate with his sons and seek their cooperation.


    Rachel and the others started cooking. In less than 40 minutes, there was a spread on the dining table.


    However, the dining table in Alice¡¯s home was not that big. There was not enough space for everyone


    next to the dining table.


    Alice suddenly regretted buying a small table.


    She intended to let the Kaur family members take a seat and eat first, but Marie and Alfred did not


    allow her to do so and forced her to sit there.


    In the end, Alice had no choice but to sit down and eat her breakfast.


    For some reason, Alice sat next to Daniel.


    William was afraid that Alice would be embarrassed, so he deliberately changed seats with Rachel and


    sat on the right side of Alice.


    Everyone at the dining table was waiting for Alice to make the first move and start eating.


    Alice had no choice but to take the initiative to tell Alfred and the others, ¡°Alfred, Marie, please go


    ahead and eat. You¡¯re the elders.¡±


    How could she be the first one to eat while there were elders at the dining table?


    If this were spread out, what would others say?


    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± Alfred started eating.


    Meanwhile, Marie picked up a small snack and ced it on Alice¡¯s te. She said with a smile, ¡°This is


    Reba¡¯s signature dish.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Marie!¡± Alice thanked her and quickly took a bite.


    Reba asked, ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Alice nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Thank you, Reba.¡±


    ¡°Here, try


    this as well. This is


    my favorite egg


    dish.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Reba.¡±


    ¡°And this as well. It¡¯s a mini fried shrimp. The kids like them too.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Thank you, Reba.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why do you keep thanking me? Why are you being so polite to me?¡± Reba said as her eyes


    became teary. ¡°We¡¯re a family. Don¡¯t treat us like strangers.¡±


    Marie¡¯s eyes became teary too.


    Alice¡¯s heart immediately softened from their reactions. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say thank you anymore then.¡±


    Marie wiped the corners of her eyes to stop her tears from falling.


    Immediately after that, the others began to fill Alice¡¯s te with food. Their cautiousness made it


    difficult for Alice to refuse the food.


    10:02


    Alice, who had nned to have a small and simple breakfast, was instantly stuffed.


    When everyone almost finished eating, Alfred immediately gave his wife a look.


    Marie understood and said again, ¡°Alice, were you mad that I hid my identity from you previously?¡±


    They finally started to talk about that topic!


    Alice¡¯s expression becameplicated. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:02

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Alice originally wanted to tell Maria that she was not mad at the Kaur family. After all, the real problem


    between Daniel and her was not the lie by the Kaur family¡­


    Just as Alice was about to speak, Daniel suddenly grabbed her hand. He even put his fingers in


    between hers.


    He interlocked his fingers with hers.


    Alice was stunned by Daniel¡¯s sudden move. She stared at the man in a daze with a curious


    expression.


    What was Daniel trying to do?


    Daniel¡¯s face was filled with guilt. He looked at Alice affectionately and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t


    have lied to you. It is fair for you to be angry and hate me. Now, you can punish me as you wish. I will


    notin¡±


    Alice did not expect Daniel to apologize to her in front of everyone.


    The guy usually acted like a ck-faced monster. He was arrogant and blunt. He would not apologize


    easily.


    Reba was also stunned by her son¡¯s apology, but then a smile appeared in her eyes.


    A mother knew her son best. Her son knew that they wanted to separate him from the Kaur family, so


    he apologized first and made it difficult for them to mention it again.


    Hey! Did he think that was enough?


    He had to keep in mind that the elders were wiser.


    ¡°Yes, Alice. You must be hating Daniel. Therefore, we¡¯ve discussed and made a decision. From today


    onwards, the Kaur family will cut ties with Daniel. This will stop him from making you angry again.¡±


    Reba said solemnly. At the same time, she looked at Daniel and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that


    you can take any punishment. Please leave the Kaur family. We will stay with Alice. This is the


    punishment. Don¡¯tin!¡±


    Daniel was speechless and thought, ¡°Is she my biological mother?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Alice was almost choked to death by her saliva. She looked at Reba


    helplessly. ¡°Reba, there is no need for you to cut ties with Daniel.¡±


    ¡°This rascal has a low EQ and acts brainlessly. He always makes you angry. We can¡¯t keep him


    anymore.


    As Reba spoke, her eyes were filled with tears. She choked and said, ¡°I want you¡­ I only know


    how happy it is to be a mother after living with you.¡±


    Daniel was speechless again. Did Reba feel miserable being his mother all these years?


    Alice did not expect Reba to say that. She said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m indeed very happy to know you,


    Reba. But there are huge differences between our social statuses¡­¡±


    She wanted to divorce Daniel not only because he had lied to her about his rtionship with Vivian but


    also because of the gap between them.


    The Kaur family was such a wealthy family. As for her¡­


    She was just an unknown actress who had been abandoned by her family. The Kaur family and her


    were like heaven and earth.


    She did not have the confidence to live with such a wealthy family. She was also afraid that one day,


    the Kaur family would realize that she was not suitable and abandon herpletely like the Doyle


    family.


    Therefore, she would rather live her life alone than force herself into a world where she did not belong.


    ¡°Social status is not an issue. If you despise us for being rich, we can give all our assets to Daniel. With


    my culinary skills, it¡¯s not a problem to open a breakfast stall,¡± Reba blurted out.


    Rachel also said, ¡°I can also be an ordinary person without using my husband¡¯s money. I can set up a


    clothes stall.


    ¡°I can be a sanitation worker!¡±


    ¡°I saw the restaurant downstairs is hiring. I can work there!¡±


    The Kaur family members expressed their stance one after another. It meant that Alice could return to


    being an ordinary person at any time.


    Alice was both touched and at a loss on whether tough or to cry.


    It was easy to transition from a frugal lifestyle to an extravagant one, but it was difficult to go from


    extravagant to frugal.


    10:02


    The Kaur family was used to a high ss lifestyle. It was not that easy to return in ordinary life.


    She understood how much they cared about her and felt very warm. However, she could not let a


    group of people be sanitation workers or stall owners just because of her thoughts.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, Mom, stop talking! Daniel suddenly interrupted his family members.


    Everyone widened their eyes and looked at Daniel in dissatisfaction.


    How dare he to interrupt them?


    If it was not for the brat, they would not be separated from Alice,


    What right did he have to interrupt them?


    If they were him, they would take the initiative to kneel and say that he wanted to cut ties with the Kaur


    family and beg Alice to stay with the Kaur family.


    Daniel could tell that the Kaur family members had over-exerted their stances and stressed out Alice,


    He wanted to gain Alice back, but he would not do it that way.


    It would only make Alice feel tired and stressed out.


    Therefore, he looked directly at Alice and said, ¡°Alice, I know I¡¯m in the wrong. I don¡¯t expect you to


    forgive me immediately, but I hope you understand my family¡¯s stance and feelings¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I hope that.. we can finalize our divorce after some time to give them and the kids some


    time to get used to it¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want us to separate suddenly, I don¡¯t want the kids to run away from home again, And, I don¡¯t


    want Grandpa and Grandma to get sick from being emotional¡±


    If Daniel continued to say that he would not get a divorce and use a tough attitude to force her, Alice


    would make a harsh decision and get a divorce certificate immediately,


    But now, Daniel had apologized. He even exined to her the situations of the kids and the Kaur family


    in a sincere


    manner.


    She had just heard from them that they only wanted her and would sever ties with Daniel if she did not


    want Daniel. How could she say anything about finalizing the divorce immediately?


    Of course, what Daniel said next affected Alice the most.


    The man looked at his three sons, who were standing opposite him. He sighed softly,


    He said with a troubled expression, ¡°I¡¯m not a good father who knows how to take care of children. In


    theing weeks, I will need to settle some trouble in thepany. Grandpa and Grandma are getting


    old. Dad, Mom, and Rachel had their things to do as well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient for us to take care of the kids. So, I want them to stay with you until the


    divorce is finalized. Please take care of them.


    ¡°Of course, if you feel that you can¡¯t be separated from the kids after sentencing time with them, I can


    let you have them after we divorce.¡±


    Aidy was shocked! Was that for real?


    Coco was shocked too! Did his father get enlightened?


    Benny was so happy. His father was finally giving them to Mommy Alice!


    It was such a wonderful news!


    When Alice heard that Daniel was going to let her have the kids, she was stunned.


    Her rationality said that would not do, but she cheered wildly and emotionally in her heart. She


    reminded herself that that would be her best chance!


    ¡°Take them. Take the kids!¡± Alice thought.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Alice looked at Daniel hesitantly. ¡°There were your sons as well.¡±


    ¡°I wish they were your sons,¡± Daniel blurted out.


    He hoped that his sons were Alice¡¯s. Then, he would nt another child into her belly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    With that, he could take advantage of his children to elevate his status and stay by his wife¡¯s side for


    the rest of his life.


    Alice was a little conflicted. Just as she was organizing her thoughts, her phone rang suddenly.


    10:02


    That noise was exceptionally abrupt.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:03

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    The call was from Candice.


    Alice immediately recalled the message from Candicest night and quickly answered it, ¡°What¡¯s


    happened, Candice?¡± ¡°Alice, hurry up ande to Sad. There¡¯s a problem with the gown I


    ordered for you¡± Candice seemed very upset


    from her tone.


    Alice could tell that Candice was arguing with someone.


    She moved her gaze around and looked at the Kaur family members who were staring at her as if they


    were trying to listen to her phone conversation. She cleared her throat and nced at them before


    walking to the balcony and closing the door.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we reserve the gown from Sad half a year ago?¡± Alice asked.


    Candice said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right. We have made the reservation half a year ago. By right, it should be


    our turn. But, some people are annoying!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Candice. Get a cup of coffee. I¡¯ll be there in about half an hour,¡± Alice said as she turned


    around to look at the Kaur family members.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, Alice walked out of the balcony and told the Kaur family members.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I have something to do at thest minute, so I can¡¯t stay around and chat with you guys.


    I¡¯ll leave first. Shall I let Daniel handle the rest?¡±


    After saying that, she looked at the three kids longingly.


    Knowing that Alice cared a lot about her work, the Kaur family members could only nod and let her go


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    even if they could not bear to part with her.


    Daniel took his three sons¡¯ hands and walked behind Alice. When he saw that Alice was looking for


    shoes, he immediately opened the shoe cab and chose a pair of sneakers that she usually wore.


    He carefully untied the shoces and reached out to hold her ankle.


    Alice subconsciously took a step back and asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing, Daniel?¡±


    Daniel looked up like a big, loyal wolfhound. ¡°Helping you to put on your shoes.¡±


    Everyone looked at Daniel.


    Reba raised her eyebrows slightly. His son, who had low EQ, was finally enlightened. That was a


    good sign.


    William rubbed his chin. He bet that Daniel had learned the trick from a rom.


    The three kids puffed up their cheeks to express their unhappiness. They wanted to help Alice with her


    shoes, but their father beat them to it. They were unhappy!


    ¡°Um¡­ There¡¯s no need. I¡­ I can do it myself.¡± Alice¡¯s face turned red from Daniel¡¯s abrupt move.


    She made a light cough and quickly raised her leg to put the shoes on herself.


    However, before she could put her foot into her shoe, Daniel had already grabbed her ankle and helped


    her put it on.


    Alice¡¯s face turned even redder.


    What was he doing?


    There were so many elders around. What would the elders think of her when he helped her put on her


    shoes?


    Luckily, Daniel was quite swift. After helping her put on her shoes, he immediately tied theces.


    ¡°Mommy Alice, please carry this bag today. It matches your clothes.¡± Benny found a beautiful small bag


    and handed it to Alice.


    Looking at the bag chosen by Benny, Alice immediately squatted down and gave each of the three kids


    a kiss firmly.


    ¡°Thanks, babes!¡±


    Dani, who did not get a kiss, frowned slightly and looked at his three sons with aplicated


    expression.


    He had a feeling that the alliance between his sons and him would copse sooner orter.


    It was because of his jealousy!


    10:03


    Alice moved away from the kids. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly saw


    Daniel¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye.


    She pursed her lips and said decisively, ¡°Um¡­ Thank you for the shoes just now, Daniel. Please hold


    on to the house keys


    first.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left quickly as she was afraid that the Kaur family would trick


    her again¡­


    Daniel watched as his wife left in a rush. He held the car key in his hand helplessly.


    He wanted to give his wife a luxury car.


    Seeing Alice had left so quickly, William held his forehead and sighed softly. ¡°Alice left so quickly. It¡¯s


    hopeless for our family.¡±


    Alfred red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If Alice abandoned us for real, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t abandon us,¡± Daniel looked at the elders and said firmly.


    He had used a trick at the dining table. He was buying time for himself. He believed that as long as he


    had enough time, he would get his wife back.


    Seeing how serious his son was, Reba could not help but remind him, ¡°If Alice loves you, you can


    get her back with time. What if she doesn¡¯t love you?¡±


    ¡°I will make her fall in love with me.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression darkened.


    The notion that Alice did not love him was unthinkable.


    At the same time, Alfred suddenly thought of something and said in a deep voice, ¡°I think¡­ We should


    have a n B¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what unreliable idea did youe up with again? You can¡¯t act like Daniel, making Alice


    despise our entire family.¡± William did not have faith in Alfred¡¯s n.


    Alfred did not immediately get angry at William¡¯s remarks. Instead, he sighed softly. ¡°I came up with this


    helpless n at my wit¡¯s end.¡±


    ¡°What is the helpless n?¡± William stared at his grandfather suspiciously. He had a bad feeling.


    What he was about to say was most likely to ruin a person.


    As expected, Alfred said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking if Alice doesn¡¯t love Daniel, we¡¯ll let Noah, William, or Josh


    rece him. Especially William, you¡¯re on good terms with Alice¡­¡±


    ¡°William, you have to pay attention to your image from now on. Don¡¯t always act funny in front of Alice,


    understand? You have to be prepared to be a substitute husband at any time.¡±


    William almost fell. ¡°Grandpa! You¡­ What kind of a terrifying n B is this!¡±


    Is it not widely known that Daniel was full of jealousy?


    How could he dare to be a substitute?


    ¡°William, we fond of Alice. If Daniel doesn¡¯t get Alice¡¯s love and they insist on getting a divorce, we can


    only push the rest of you to pursue Alice.¡±


    Alfred took a deep breath with a serious expression and continued, ¡°In this way, Alice won¡¯t be


    separated from our family. Even if Daniel is sad, he deserves it¡­¡±


    William could not help but look at Daniel, who had a gloomy expression.


    He did not expect Alfred and others to be crazy enough to let the younger brothers pursue Daniel¡¯s


    wife.


    Not only was the idea bad for Daniel, but it was also bad for Alice.


    ¡°Say something, Daniel.¡± William kept blinking at Daniel.


    Daniel patted his brother¡¯s shoulder and shook his head to assure William that he did not have to be


    agitated. Then, he looked at Alfred.


    There was a trace of arrogance on his cold face that was different from usual. He said in a deep voice,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to goad me, Grandpa. I will get Alice back! No one can stop me.¡±


    ¡°If you want to woo your wife, you have to lower your stance to please her. Can you do that?¡± Alfred still


    did not believe in


    him.


    Daniel nodded. ¡°She¡¯s my wife. If I don¡¯t please her, who will?¡±


    10:03

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    When Alfred heard that, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he slowly put on a faint smile.


    His grandson was not hopeless.


    Moreover, he knew Daniel very well. Daniel used to act arrogant. He was a straightforward person. He


    must have been men tally prepared before he said such things.


    Alfred did not need to worry too much as long as Daniel had the will.


    Alfred raised his hand and patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder. He told Daniel after a long pause.


    ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t me us for despising you. Alice is very good. We can¡¯t lose her. Remember, a fierce


    woman is afraid of persistent pestering. If you want to regain her, you need to have a thick face.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s gazes rippled with determination as he replied with a determined expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll pursue after Alice. Please give me your full support.¡±


    ¡°If you need support¡­ You have mine,¡± Rachel said while handing a phone to Daniel.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Daniel looked at his sister suspiciously.


    At the same moment at Sad.


    Sad was a highly sought-after brand in the entertainment industry.


    Their gowns could only open for renting but not for sale. Even the top celebrities had to line up and wait


    for their turns obediently to borrow the gowns.


    As the Sad¡¯s fans, Alice and Candice had submitted their applications excitedly half a year ago.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Although Sad was called a studio, it was a small luxurious shopping mall in actuality.


    The staff were even more arrogant than the consultants at the luxury goods counters.


    As Alice walked in, ady consultant came up to her with an iPad in hand and asked coldly.


    ¡°The reservations are full until next year¡¯s autumn. If you want to make a reservation,e with me to


    fill up the application form.¡±


    Alice did not have any makeup on. In addition, her current poprity was not high enough to be easily


    recognizable.


    Thus, the consultant did not know her.


    Moreover, the consultant had met many top celebrities. She did not have patience withmon


    people.


    Alice sent a message to Candice. Then, she said politely, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Candice, my assistant, applied


    half a year ago. We¡¯re here today to confirm the gown.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you submitted an application half a year ago. I have a few sets for you.¡± Thedy consultant¡¯s tone


    was still cold, but it was no longer as cold as before.


    The consultant took out her walkie-talkie. ¡°Bring me the applications from 6 months ago. I need to


    check it with a client.¡±


    Alice did not see Candice, so she did not know who was messing with them. She waited patiently for


    the consultant to go through the procedures.


    ¡°You know the rules of renting our gowns, right? You¡¯re not allowed to let the designer tamper with the


    gowns, nor are you allowed to change the size. Wear it if you can. If you can¡¯t wear it, return it to us.¡±


    The consultant crossed her arms and said domineeringly, ¡°Before we authorize the use of our gowns,


    you can¡¯t post photos of the gowns. Even if it¡¯s a photo for the event organizer, you can¡¯t simply post it.¡±


    The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard the consultant¡¯s words. Were big brands usually


    that arrogant?


    She did not know which parentpany Sad belonged to.


    The owner was probably very fussy.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of these. My assistant was here before. I¡¯ll wait for her.¡± Alice coughed lightly and


    interrupted the consultant.


    ¡°Assistant?¡± The consultant paused for a moment. Then, she stared at Alice and asked suspiciously,


    ¡°What was your assistant¡¯s name again?¡±


    ¡°Candice.


    ¡°Candice?¡± The consultant¡¯s expression darkened immediately. Then, she ced the iPad on the table


    beside her and said


    10:03


    in a very bad tone, ¡°Please leave. You¡¯re not worthy of wearing our gown.¡±


    After saying that, the consultant ignored Alice. She turned around and walked in the opposite direction.


    Their brand was not open for renting to celebrities with low poprity.


    Moreover, Candice had quarreled with them just now, so they did not want to serve Alice.


    Alice had already expected the consultant¡¯s attitude, so she was not that angry. Instead, she stood


    there and continued to message Candice.


    No matter what, they had submitted their applications and received replies.


    They were not at fault. Instead, Sad had to give them an exnation.


    Just as Alice was waiting for Candice, an ear piercing voice suddenly could be heard from the side.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ I was wondering who the person was¡­ It¡¯s Alice Doyle! Is she even worthy of wearing the


    gowns from Sad?¡±


    The voice was quite familiar. Alice turned to take a look.


    It would have been better if she had not seen her. Her expression darkened when she saw them.


    Interesting! Enemies were bound to meet.


    It was none other than Sheryl and her new best friend, Elle.


    Sheryl¡¯s poprity went without saying. Elle was quite an interesting person. She was a rising starlet,


    especially in the past few days. She had be extremely popr because of an edited video.


    The released information mentioned that she came from a wealthy family and had a super-rich backer.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re all here, Miss Elle and Sheryl. What do you want to drink? Top-notch Blue Mountain coffee


    or Darjeeling tea? Do you want some macarons or snacks?¡±


    The consultant, who had been treating Alice coldly previously, suddenly changed her attitude and


    rushed over to thedies like an obedient ser vant.


    She would have hoped everyone knew how fawning she was.


    They had heard rumors that Elle was that person¡¯s love interest and might be his secret wife.


    She was the person whom Vivian had tried very hard to figure out but to no avail.


    Elle loved it when these people tried to please her. She raised her eyebrows and held Sheryl¡¯s arm.


    She deliberately put on an attitude and asked.


    ¡°What kind of quality are they? I don¡¯t just drink any coffee.


    The consultant smiled and said, ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t worry, Miss Elle. They¡¯re the best. It is our pleasure to serve


    you. How could we serve you with anything bad?¡±


    Elle nodded and looked at Alice arrogantly. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°By the way, have the new


    gowns arrived? I called your colleague yesterday and informed them that I wanted to use the gowns.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here. They¡¯re here. Of course, we have the new gowns that you want. Please wait a moment.


    I¡¯ll get them to take it out. If you like any of them, feel free to try it out first. Then, we¡¯ll get the designer


    to alter it to fit your size on the spot,¡± the consultant said with a smile,


    When Sheryl heard that, she felt the treatment was quite well and said without holding back.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice toe with you, Elle. Not only do I have a gown to wear, but I can also alter the size


    anytime. I don¡¯t have to worry about the sizings at all.


    Coincidentally, a few celebrities who came to get their gowns saw what happened and could not help


    butin.


    ¡°How could they make back door deals like this? It¡¯s so unfair!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We submitted our application months ago. They said that we had to queue up and weren¡¯t


    allowed to alter our gowns. Yet, Elle and Sheryl have such a privilege!¡±


    ¡°They have special privileges because they have huge backings. We can¡¯tpare to them.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s backing her? Why haven¡¯t I heard of her before?¡±


    10:03

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Seeing everyone specting, Elle had a smug expression on her face, asionally exchanging


    nces with Sheryl while doing so.


    Sheryl nced at Alice from the corner of her eye, not knowing exactly what triggered her memory.


    Suddenly, Sheryl elongated her voice and spoke in a somewhat innocent tone, ¡°Elle, it seems like we


    have upset someone. Should we apologize?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elle sneered, ¡°Apologize to who? We came here openly to collect the gowns. Who


    did we offend? Is it not allowed for us toe and get the gowns here?¡±


    The consultant on the side hurriedly approached, trying to please. ¡°Where did thate from? We


    would be delighted if Miss Elle could borrow the entire store.


    The consultant nced around as she spoke and seemed to understand something. She asked


    tentatively, ¡°Miss Elle, are you unhappy because someone said something that made you


    ufortable?¡°


    Sheryl tugged at Elle¡¯s sleeve, signaling her to mention Alice.


    Hence, Elle¡¯s gaze turned towards Alice and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°It was the rude girl over there. She said a bunch of offensive things. I feel very ufortable and I do


    not want to see her here right now.¡±


    When the consultant heard this, her expression changed drastically. She looked at Alice with a flinty


    stare.


    ¡°This Sad brand has such a huge international influence. We definitely cannot just ept any


    artist¡¯s request. Otherwise, people might think that we are a low-tier brand, not up to the standard,¡±


    Sheryl said.


    Sheryl took the opportunity to remind the consultant.


    After hearing Sheryl¡¯s words, the consultant¡¯s expression became even worse.


    Originally, Sheryl¡¯s people had informed them in advance that they could not lend any gowns to Alice.


    The consultant thought that Alice would leave if she chased Candice away and spoke harshly to Alice.


    But now that Alice was still around, the situation was not that good.


    Thus, the consultant said to the security guard beside her, ¡°Frank, bring a few people and kick that


    woman out.¡±


    ¡°Are we really going to do this? She is an artist,¡± Frank said, a little apprehensive.


    ¡°What about being an artist? If she is not popr, she is as good as dead! And did you not see that


    Miss Elle does not like Alice? Miss Elle is that person¡¯s favorite. We cannot afford to offend her,¡± the


    consultant said.


    ¡°Well, fine then.¡± The security guard named Frank had no choice but toe to Alice¡¯s side.


    Seeing that Alice was just waiting for someone, Frank also did not want to get physical.


    He spoke with a friendly attitude, ¡°Miss, I am truly sorry, but could you please leave for now?


    Sad does not wee you.¡±


    Candice, who hade over with coffee, was instantly furious when she heard this. ¡°What do you


    mean? It is fine if you go back on your word and do not lend us a gown, but now you want to chase us


    away? Your Sad brand is impressive!¡±


    As soon as Candice finished speaking, Elle shook her head and burst intoughter. ¡°There is a reason


    why Alice is not popr. Just look at her assistant, who seems like a bandit. How embarrassing.


    Sheryl nodded in agreement. ¡°So what if someone supports Alice? If shecks the necessary qualities,


    she will not have a chance to be popr.¡±


    ¡°If I were them, I would have gotten out of here right now. I would not embarrass myself here,¡± Elle


    continued saying.


    Meanwhile, in Alice¡¯s apartment.


    Rachel erged the chat content and patiently exined it to everyone.


    ¡°Alice has a big event in three days, and she needs to wear a gown. Her assistant, Candice, queued up


    to borrow a gown from Sad six months ago,¡± Rachel exined.


    ¡°But now, some clueless people, self-proimed as the boss of Sad, want to im the gown


    Alice likes for themselves. They even bullied Alice¡¯s assistant,¡± Rachel continued saying.


    ¡°My people were originally meant to handle this, but since Daniel wants to court his wife, I will let him


    have this privilege. After all, Sad is our Kaur family¡¯s brand. As the boss, Daniel can do whatever


    he wants,¡± Rachel finished her talk.


    15:49


    Seeing Alice leaving in a hurry, Rachel discreetly sent her a message to inquire and then learned about


    these matters.


    Rachel originally intended to solve the issue for Alice herself, but she did not expect her brother,


    Daniel, to suddenly be enlightened.


    No matter what, her brother could still be saved, so Rachel gave Daniel some useful information.


    Rachel asked, ¡°Do you need me to teach you what to do next?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression turned cold as he nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Rachel.¡±


    With that, Daniel picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Larry, tell Lancer to go to Sad


    immediately and bring along the documents I asked you to prepare before.¡±


    Seeing Daniel hang up the phone and head out, Rachel raised an eyebrow and looked at Maric.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Grandmother, someone has been doing a lot of preparation behind our backs.¡±


    ¡°This is what Daniel should do! If he does not even know how to prepare these things, even if his ashes


    are sca ttered all over the sea, he will not be able to get his wife back.¡± Marie chuckled.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. What should we do next?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°What else can we do? Prepare clothes for our babies and let them live with Alice in peace. They are


    our spies!¡± Marie said.


    Upon hearing this, the three of them nodded obediently and thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. We were the spies


    and we had to keep Mommy Alice!¡±


    On the other side, under the instigation of Sheryl and Elle, more bodyguards were called over by the


    consultant.


    The bodyguards were about to attack Alice and Candice.


    Seeing the arrogant demeanor of these people, Alice became surprisingly calm. She took the coffee


    that Candice had bought and sipped it leisurely.


    Then, Alice¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at the consultant with a half-smile. ¡°Hmm, it seems that


    Sad does not follow the rules either. I might have to seek legal assistance then. After all, the


    applications we signed are protected by relevant legal uses,¡± Alice slowly spoke.


    As soon as Alice finished speaking, the consultant¡¯s expression stiffened. She said, ¡°What legal


    protection? Do not try to scare me!¡±


    In fact, the consultant felt guilty because after the application, she had given Candice a rental contract,


    which had already been stamped with thepany¡¯s seal. This contract could be legally binding under


    contractw.


    Elle and Sheryl were not aware of this. Seeing Alice speaking like this, they came over to further stir


    the pot.


    ¡°Sure, even if you go to judges or the police, this is at most a contract dispute, not a criminal case,¡±


    Sheryl reminded.


    ¡°We have severalwyers in the Moore family who have close ties with the Kaur family. By then, the


    legal teams of bothpanies will be fighting thewsuit together. Some people, you know, they might


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    end up in jail after trying to go for wool ande home shorn.¡±


    Elle began to assertively threaten, feeling quite pleased with herself.


    The consultant, who was a bit worried just now, instantly felt relieved upon hearing this.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Then I bettertch on to Miss Moore.¡±


    Elle chuckled and took out a card from her bag. ¡°Here, go ahead and swipe it. I have rented all the


    gowns here for today. There are too many events in theing week, and I need to wear different


    outfits all the time.¡±


    As she spoke, she provocatively walked toward Alice and said, ¡°I am not like someone who has been


    on the trending list but still hasn¡¯t be popr. Now, you cannot even borrow a gown. How


    embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Elle, do not say that. We are all friends in the entertainment industry. Let us just give Alice a set,¡±


    Sheryl reminded with a smile.


    Meanwhile, outside the door.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, the document has been stamped. Should we go downstairs now?¡± Lancer asked cautiously.


    Daniel nodded and said, ¡°Remember, my wife is timid. Watch yournguage. Do not scare her.¡±

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    At this moment, due to a few words from Sheryl, everyone from Sad gathered around, their eyes


    mostly focused on


    Alice.


    It was obvious that they were watching a joke.


    ¡°Alice is going to be embarrassed today, being teased by Sheryl and Elle like this. She will not be able


    to get by in the future.


    ¡°Why do you think Elle is targeting Alice like this? Do they have some deep grudge?¡±


    ¡°I guess Alice must have seduced Elle¡¯s man. Have you forgotten about those trending searches past


    few days? They said Alice was that person¡¯s mistress.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, there must be some truth to it. Even Vivian, who is not the legal wife, has targeted Alice. Not


    to mention Elle, who has been acknowledged by the Kaur family.¡±


    These celebrities whispered among themselves.


    ¡°It seemed that everyone believed that Elle was rted to the Kaur family and that she was the real


    young Mrs. Kaur of the Kaur family,¡± Alice thought in her mind.


    Alice nced at the people around her and ignored their discussions.


    She then turned to Elle with an expressionless face and said, ¡°I am not interested in your gowns. I only


    need an apology from Sad!¡±


    ¡°Alice, Elle gave you the gown as an apology on behalf of Sad. Do not be ungrateful,¡± Sheryl


    said as she looked at Elle.


    On the other side, Elle crossed her arms and stared at Alice with a cold smile. ¡°It is already quite a feat


    for someone of your status to even get close to Sad. Do not push your luck. I am representing


    Sad by lending you this gown, so you better ept it.¡±


    As she spoke, Elle picked out the most old-fashioned gown from the clothes rack and threw it at Alice,


    ¡°This one suits you the best. Take it and get lost!¡±


    ¡°Elle, this is one of the best-looking gowns from our senior collection. You are being too generous to


    just lend her directly!¡±


    ¡°That is right. Elle, why did you give Alice such a good one? Even if Alice wears an old one, it is


    impossible for her to be popr.¡±


    Seeing Elle using a gown from the senior collection to taunt Alice, the surrounding female artists began


    to mock and sneer.


    At this moment, Alice¡¯s expression slightly stiffened as she looked at the gown thrown by Elle. Just


    now, these people were saying that Elle was acknowledged by the Kaur family.


    ¡°Is she the girlfriend of William and his group?¡± Alice questioned in her mind,


    ¡°William and his group are thatcking in taste?¡± Alice thought in her mind.


    ¡°What is wrong? Do you think the clothes are too old-fashioned? With your age and status, it is already


    a blessing to give you this set.¡± Elle stared at Alice with a disgusted expression.


    Before Alice could retort, Sheryl took out a stack of hundred-dor bills from her bag and threw it at


    Alice¡¯s feet.


    ¡°I think you are quite pitiful. You do not even have any shoes or essories. These are for you. Go out


    and buy a few decent ones. Do not embarrass the women in the entertainment industry,¡± Sheryl


    sneered.


    ¡°Da mn, Sheryl is too generous. She actually gave her two thousand dors!¡±


    ¡°Juste here and walk a few times, and you can get a Sad gown and two thousand dors.


    Alice is making a profit out of this.¡±


    ¡°I think Elle and Sheryl were just too kind. If it were me, I would not give Alice a single cent,¡± those


    peoplemented.


    ¡°You still think it is not enough? Then I will give you a few more membership cards for the beauty salon


    under the Kaur family.¡± As she spoke, Elle actually took out a few cards from her bag.


    Holding her arms, Alice raised an eyebrow. At that moment, Alice looked at Elle and Sheryl with the


    same expression as if they were ret arded.


    These two women were too self-righteous, thinking that they could bully anyone they wanted.


    Did they not inquire about what type of person Alice was before taking action?


    15:49


    Hey, you should take your gains and leave. Do not disrupt other customers here.¡± The consultant


    walked over, picking up the money and clothes from the ground, preparing to hand them over to Alice.


    I am sorry, but I am not a beggar, and I do not ept trash! The actions of Sad today will be


    exposed through legal means¡¯ Alice¡¯s voice was particrly icy.


    ¡°Buch!¡± Elle was provoked by the word ¡°trash¡±, and her voice was raised in anger. ¡°I am giving you


    face, and you are acting shamelessly. Do you want us to cklist you in the entertainment industry?¡±


    Sheryl had mentioned to Elle several times that Alice was not an easy target, and Alice particrly


    enjoyed bullying her fellow colleagues.


    Now, it seemed that Alice was indeed like that.


    Alice never liked being patient. Seeing Elle angrily berating her, Alice casually took out her phone and


    opened the voice recording feature,


    While waiting for Elle to finish her foulnguage, Alice looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you done with


    your insults?¡±


    ¡°Not yet! I am not done! Alice, you are such a bi tch, just like all those third-rate artists!¡± Elle continued


    in a rage.


    ¡°Let me tell you, I not only have a strong backing now, but I also have many sponsors supporting me.


    Killing you is as easy as squashing an ant!¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes sharpened. Alice tapped to stop the recording and then yed back Elle¡¯s words that she


    had just recorded.


    Elle, who was previously raging, suddenly froze upon hearing the yback.


    By the time she realized, she was already flying into a rage.


    On the other hand, Sheryl remained rtively calm beside her. Sheryl gently patted Elle¡¯s shoulder,


    observing Alice¡¯s delicate face that showed no sign of backing down.


    With a sinister gaze, Sheryl said, ¡°Alice, you are too naive if you think recording us can ruin us. We


    have spent so many years in this industry, and our connections far outweigh yours. It is easy for us to


    bring you down.


    ¡°So, I advise you to be sensible. Delete the recording, then kneel down and apologize to Elle. Promise


    that you will avoid her from now on. If not, do not even think about leaving here today!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will have the bodyguardse in!¡± Elle said, pping her hands to signal her bodyguards to


    enter.


    Alice nced at the security guards, then at the Sad security guard. Alice clenched her fingers


    and cracked her knuckles. Alice then turned to Candice, signaling her to stay behind.


    Next, she was going to hit someone!


    Candice knew Alice¡¯sbat abilities, so she was naturally not worried about Alice at this moment.


    However, thinking about how audacious these people were, she still needed to call the police to feel at


    ease.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Just as the atmosphere at the scene was about to explode, a deep and somewhat chilly voice suddenly


    sounded, interrupting everyone.


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the entrance.


    The staff from Sad were also left speechless.


    Alice was also slightly taken aback. Who could this be?


    Why did it feel familiar?


    As Lancer entered, the security guard from Sad instinctively stepped back, none daring to


    approach him.


    ¡°Who is this? Why does he look so familiar?¡±


    ¡°I think I saw him on the brochure of Sad.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I know! This is Sad¡¯s president, Mr. Blue, the fashion leader in charge of Sad!¡±


    Elle recognized Lancer and a smug and contented expression spread across her face.


    ¡°With Lancer appearing, that person must be nearby. I could indeed have dinner with him again,¡± Elle


    thought.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m only one step away from bing Mrs. Kaur,¡± Elle continued thinking.


    Seeing Alice also staring at Lancer, Elle immediately shot her a disdainful look and said, ¡°What are you


    looking at? Someone like Lancer is not who you can look at.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Alex st had clenched audibly She really wanted to punch this idiot against the wall so hard that she


    would stick there he ghe


    Mh. Bhe, why did youe? Was it because of Miss Elle that you are here?¡± The consultant


    approached with deference and ttery, wagging their metaphorical tails.


    Lancer was someone personally cultivated by Mr. Kaur and had connections that reach the highest


    levels.


    Pleasing Lancer was equivalent to pleasing Mr. Kaur.


    Thus, no one dared to neglect Lancer.


    These gowns are too interior. Go and get the Eternal Goddess series.¡±


    Yes, of course. We will go and get it now.¡± The consultant nodded eagerly, while also looking at Elle.


    At this moment, the female artists at Sad looked at Elle enviously.


    Anyone who knew the Sud brand knew that the Eternal Goddess series gowns were for the royal


    family and top-tier


    women


    Not only were the expensive materials, but the diamonds and gems were also embedded gorgeously.


    The best designers would also help to modify them at any time.


    This was a series that everyone looked up to but could never obtain,


    Seeing Lancer¡¯s remark, Sheryl at the side presumed that the gown was meant for Elle, Sheryl


    immediately grabbed Elle¡¯s hand and started speaking with a smiling face.


    ¡°Elle, we are good friends. How about leaving a set of the Eternal Goddess collection for me to try?¡±


    Sheryl said with at yful tone.


    Elle was brimming with pride at this point. Elle curved her lips and patted Sheryl¡¯s hand lightly,


    chuckling. Elle then said, Sheryl, you can rx. Our rtionship is so strong. You will not miss out on


    any benefits.¡±


    With that, Elle gracefully walked towards Lancer, adopting the demeanor of a hostess, and began to


    speak.


    ¡°Lancer, as you can see, my bestie really likes the Eternal Goddess collection. Remember to send her


    a setter,¡± said Elle.


    Lancer worked for Mr. Kaur. His bringing out the Eternal Goddess collection indicated that it was meant


    to save face for her.


    After today, she believed that everyone would know she was Mrs. Kaur.


    Hmph, Elle believed that her poprity would soon skyrocket, and she would surpass people like


    Sheryl!


    Lancer gave Elle a faint nce, a bit puzzled, but remained calm as he talked,


    ¡°The distribution of the gowns is not under my authority. If you need the gowns, you must ask one


    person first,¡± said


    Lancer.


    ¡°Who do we need to ask?¡± Elle widened her eyes, seemingly surprised. Was it not supposed to be her?


    Was this guy not trying to please her?


    Lancer turned around and looked at Alice with a respectful gaze. Lancer then said, ¡°She is the one,


    Alice.¡±


    Alice was confused and thought, ¡°Why would they be asking her?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you kidding? Ask this bit ch? Elle subconsciously growled.


    Lancer¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He said, ¡°May I ask who you are? What right do you have to


    use such words to insult her? Alice is the most beloved woman of Mr. Kaur!¡±


    As soon as Lancer finished speaking, he seemed to be afraid that Alice might be displeased. Lancer


    quickly added, ¡°Please do not misunderstand. They do not have a sugar daddy rtionship. Mr. Kaur


    has been pursuing Miss Doyle, and Miss Doyle has not agreed yet!¡±


    ¡°What? Did you say Mr. Kaur has been pursuing Alice all along? And Alice has not epted yet?¡±


    Elle¡¯s face turned green, looking incredulously at Sheryl. ¡°Do you believe this?¡± Elle asked Sheryl.


    ¡°That was Mr. Kaur! Was it not easy for him to get a woman? How is it possible that there is a situation


    where he cannot win someone over?¡± Elle thought.


    ¡°Moreover, who was Alice? Alice was so dirty and disgusting! Was Alice worthy of Mr. Kaur?¡± Elle


    thought.


    15:50 D


    ¡°Does Mr. Kaur know who Alice really is? Does Mr. Kaur know about Alice¡¯s numerous exes in the


    entertainment industry?¡± Elle¡¯s emotions were bing hard to control.


    ¡°Mr. Blue.¡±


    Alice wanted to retort to Elle herself, but to Alice¡¯s surprise, Lancer shook his head at Alice and


    whispered in a voice only. they could hear. Lancer whispered, ¡°Rest assured, Mrs. Kaur, I will handle


    the situation from here!¡±


    Seeing the deep respect on Lancer¡¯s face towards Alice, Elle gritted her teeth and rushed over,


    grabbing Lancer¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Lancer, do not get it wrong! Alice is not Mr. Kaur¡¯s beloved woman! Mr. Kaur likes me. We had a meal


    together by theke, and Mr. Kaur expressed his interest in me!¡±


    After saying that, Elle angrily took out a credit card from her bag and threw it at Alice.


    ¡°You should leave! Hurry up and leave! I am the legitimate wife, and you are just a mistress who sna


    tched someone else¡¯s husband!¡± Elle shouted.


    The people around were now in a state of confusion, looking at each other, and started to discuss the


    situation in hushed


    tones.


    ¡°What is going on? Did Alice use her charms again to climb up?¡±


    ¡°Elle seems to be telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I do not really believe in Alice. I think Elle is the legitimate wife. After all, many of Elle¡¯s


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    resources now are because of Mr. Kaur.¡±


    Lancer listened to their discussion and then looked at Elle¡¯s response to Alice. Lancer¡¯s expression


    immediately darkened.


    Lancer enunciated each word clearly. ¡°You probably do not know this, but apart from being the person


    Mr. Kaur loves the most, Miss Alice is also the real big boss of Sad! All thepanies rted to


    Sad are under her name.¡±


    After saying this, Lancer took out a stack of documents from the assistant behind him and showed the


    signature stamp to


    everyone.


    ¡°If you do not believe me, you can take a closer look at these. These are all shareholding documents


    and the approval of the international agencies.¡±


    In an instant, everyone was stunned.


    Especially the consultant who had previously despised Alice. Now, her eyes were about to pop out.


    Lancer was from Mr. Kaur, and his words represented Mr. Kaur.


    So it could not be wrong.


    In that case, Sad and all the brandpanies rted to Sad belonged to Alice.


    What kind of concept was this?


    This meant that all of them were working for Alice!


    They actually had that kind of harsh attitude towards Alice just now!


    ¡°Am I hearing things? This kind of third-rate female artist is the boss of Sad!¡±


    ¡°The document is fake. The document must be fake! How can it be Alice!¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is Lancer? How could Lancer lie to us about this? Besides, did you not see the


    document? It is a real seal and there is the serial number.¡±


    ¡°So, we were disrespectful to our big boss just now?¡±


    Although the consultants were not from the corporation, they knew the situation on Kaur Group¡¯s side.


    Lancer¡¯s documents were all in front of them. They knew that they were not fake.


    Moreover, there were rumors that Alice was Mr. Kaur¡¯s mistress.


    Looking at it now, some things were not fake.


    However, unlike the rumors, Alice was not a mistress, but the true love that Mr. Kaur was desperately


    pursuing.


    Thinking about it, if it was not true love, why would Mr. Kaur give Alice a big brand like Sad?


    It was already like this before Mr. Kaur managed to woo Alice. If Mr. Kaur really did, who knew how Mr.


    Kaur would dote


    on Alice?


    It seemed like the consultants from Sad had changed their attitudes towards Alice after what


    happened.


    15:50


    Especially the one who was disrespectful to Alice carlier and insulted Candice. She now looked pale


    and almost on the verge of tears.


    The consultant thought, ¡°I am utterly screwed. I said really awful things to Alice just now!¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    ¡°I evenid hands on Alice¡¯s assistant! What am I supposed to do now? Am I screwed?¡±


    ¡°If only I had not been so gullible and believed all those rumors. Elle is nothing!¡±


    ¡°That is right, now we have been fooled by Elle. How could we be so foolish to believe that Elle is the


    one Mr. Kaur likes!¡±


    As everyone spoke, they looked at Alice.


    Actually, they had been biased previously and did not look at Alice carefully.


    Now, looking at Alice again, even without makeup, Alice¡¯s delicate features were already stunning, and


    her wless skin was so tender. Other artists could notpare even after getting hyaluronic acid


    injections.


    Not to mention Mr. Kaur, even if they calmed down and looked at Alice, they would not be able to


    control themselves.


    Seeing that everyone had been convinced by the document Lancer had taken out, Lancer immediately


    talked coldly.


    ¡°Those who insulted our big boss earlier, now give a deep 90-degree bow, apologize, and then go


    outside and shout ¡®I am an idiot a hundred times on the street!¡± Lancer said.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Then, Lancer paused and looked at Elle and Sheryl. ¡°Both of you have been permanently removed


    from the Sad brand¡¯s customer list! Please get lost immediately!¡±


    ¡°As for those female artists who mocked our big boss earlier, please post apologies on Twitter


    immediately, and you are also banned from cing orders at Sad for the next two years!¡± Lancer


    spoke slowly.


    When they heard this punishment, everyone was stunned on the spot, their faces filled with horror.


    The consultants knew that they had made a huge mistake. All they wanted to do now was to keep their


    jobs. They came to Alice neatly and bowed deeply to Alice.


    ¡°Boss, I am sorry!¡±


    ¡°Boss, I am sorry!¡±


    ¡°Boss, I am sorry!¡±


    With that, they picked up their work passes and walked out with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lancer spoke again.


    The consultants turned around, thinking that Lancer had shown mercy and was going to let them off.


    Unexpectedly, Lancer said, ¡°Before the big boss leaves, you cannot say anything!¡±


    They understood that this was a way to vent for Alice. Without Alice¡¯s presence, they could not do


    anything.


    They deserved it for offending the big boss. If they still wanted to survive in this industry, they could


    only obey.


    Hence, the consultants walked out in fear. Only Elle, Sheryl, and the other female celebrities were left


    in the hall.


    ¡°Not willing to post on Twitter? If you do not want to, that is fine. But with Sad¡¯s help, the impact


    would be different,¡± Lancer said with an expressionless face and a heavy tone.


    The female celebrities looked at Alice and then at Lancer. They were so frightened that they were


    about to cry.


    They quickly nodded and said, ¡°We will post it.¡±


    ¡°We will post it right now, immediately!¡±


    The hands of these female artists were trembling, unsure of what emotions to convey in their Twitter


    posts.


    They knew that it was not easy to deal with Lancer, so they did not speak to him. Instead, they moved


    closer to Alice,


    They looked at Alice carefully.


    ¡°Look at these!¡±


    Alice casually nced at their phones. Sure enough, it was filled with thetest status of apologizing to


    her.


    Moreover, these female celebrities were very smart. They did not mention that it was Lancer who asked


    them to apologize, nor did they mention Alice¡¯s identity.


    After the female celebrities posted their statuses, Lancer raised his hand and gestured for them to


    leave.


    They wore expressions as if they had been granted a pardon. As they left, they could not help but


    nce back at Alice.


    15:50


    ¡°From now on, we cannot casually provoke her anymore. She is the owner of Sad, and even if


    Mr. Kaur were not pursuing her, we still would not be able topare.¡±


    ¡°I am so envious of Alice. She is so lucky!¡±


    Since there were no other female celebrities, Lancer stared at Elle and Sheryl. Lancer said with a deep


    gaze, ¡°The two of


    you can scram now.¡±


    ¡°Scram? Literally scram?¡± Sheryl finally realized that when Lancer said ¡°scram,¡± he meant it literally,


    What a joke!


    She was a popr female artist. How could she scram?


    Especially in front of Alice!


    Moreover, why did Alice have Freddie¡¯s pursuit and Mr. Kaur¡¯s love?


    Where was she actually more outstanding?


    Elle was already harboring resentment, her lower lip bitten until it bled. Elle red fiercely at Alice.


    ¡°Alice, are you really going to bully me like this? Are you not afraid of karma?¡± Elle said in a harsh tone.


    Alice raised an eyebrow and sneered. Was this person now talking to her about karma and bullying?


    Did Elle forget how she treated Alice just now?


    ¡°Elle, you insulted me with money and clothes just now. It is already not bad that I did not let you and


    Sheryl be humiliated in public! Now, you are questioning me like a victim?¡±


    Alice¡¯s gaze turned icy. She was not a saint. She would not respond to their bullying with gentle words.


    She looked at Lancer and said firmly, ¡°Forget it. Let them have their chance.¡±


    Alice¡¯s principle was simple. If someone did not bother her, she would not bother them. But if they did,


    Alice would make sure they regretted it so much that they would not even recognize themselves.


    ¡°Alice, why are you so unkind!¡± Sheryl¡¯s voice also grew emotional.


    Alice crossed her arms and asked, ¡°Kindness is for humans. Are you two considered humans?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Elle was so angry that she rolled her eyes back and fainted.


    Seeing that Elle had fainted, Sheryl rolled her eyes and pretended to faint as well.


    It was impossible for Sheryl to scram out. Sheryl could only pretend to be unconscious now.


    Seeing the two of them faint, Lancer looked disgusted and immediately instructed the security to drag


    them out.


    Then, Alice followed Lancer out.


    When the consultants saw Alice, their eyes were already filled with tears.


    ¡°Alright, you can start now. Hundred times, supervise each other. Every time you miss, you will be


    punished hundred times more!¡± Lancer ordered.


    The consultants nodded. They held hands and shouted in unison, ¡°I am an idiot, I am an idiot, I am an


    idiot¡­¡±


    Their voices were loud, instantly catching the attention of passersby.


    Alice frowned. She felt that she was going to be on the trending searches.


    Just as Alice was hesitating whether to grab a taxi and leave immediately, a gray suit suddenly covered


    her head.


    The next second, Alice fell into a warm and hard embrace.


    The familiar and rich voice of the man sounded in her ears, tinged with guilt. ¡°I am sorry. I still startled


    you.¡±


    After saying that, Daniel shot a cold gaze at Lancer and asked, ¡°Have you forgotten what I said?¡±


    Lancer looked aggrieved. Lancer had already chosen his words carefully.


    Moreover, these punishments were set by Mr. Kaur himself.


    Lancer did not see how scared Alice was.


    Mr. Kaur seemed to have underestimated his wife¡¯s resilience.


    Meanwhile, as William arrived at Freddie¡¯spany, William¡¯s phone kept vibrating non-stop.


    William grabbed a bag of potato chips from Freddie¡¯s desk and started eating them while checking his


    Twitter messages.


    15:50


    Subsequently, a slight twitch appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He said inwardly, ¡°Brother, my dear brother!


    ¡°Did you have to make it so dramatic when helping Alice handle things?¡±


    Daniel wanted his employees to call themselves an idiot.


    Was Daniel not afraid of affecting thepany¡¯s image?


    ¡°Do not get too worked up. The wife-protecting maniac might get something unexpected by doing this!¡±


    Freddie raised an eyebrow.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Meanwhile in the Lincoln stretch limousine.


    A man and a woman sat side by side, with Candice and Lancer sitting opposite them, acting cautiously.


    Candice nced at Alice and then at Daniel, unable to resist herself as she spoke. ¡°Um, Daniel. Is this


    car yours?¡± Candice


    asked.


    Daniel nodded.


    Candice¡¯s eyes widened, and then she seemed a bit perplexed and turned to Alice. ¡°Alice, did Daniel


    rent this car? How much did it cost? Did you reimburse him?¡± Candice asked.


    Seeing Candice¡¯s shocked expression, Alice could not help but smile wryly. She ced her hand on


    her forehead.


    ¡°Um, Candice. He did not rent this car,¡± Alice said helplessly.


    ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t Daniel a financial specialist?¡± Candice eximed, looking at Lancer next to


    her, blinking her eyes and continuing.


    ¡°Mr. Blue, how much is your appearance fee? And those contracts were fake, right? While it is


    satisfying to expose them, making up fake things only makes Alice look worse!¡± Candice spoke.


    Candice was still immersed in the memory of Daniel being an ordinary person. And the more she


    thought about it, the more dangerous it seemed.


    ¡°Elle and those people are not good at all. If they find out, they will definitely bash Alice on Twitter!¡±


    Candice said.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Daniel, why do you not go over and exin to them?¡± Candice continued.


    Alice smiled wryly and patted Candice on the shoulder. Alice then said, ¡°Um, Candice, just calm down


    for a moment. Daniel is actually Mr. Kaur.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Candice was utterly shocked. Her jaw nearly dropped as she stared at Daniel in disbelief.


    In that moment, seeing Candice¡¯s reaction, Alice could not help but feel that her anger to divorce Daniel


    was not quite as extreme as she had initially thought.


    After all, this guy was indeed way too over the top.


    ¡°I cannot believe it! How could Daniel be such an impressive person? Alice, are you joking with me?¡±


    Candice expressed her disbelief.


    Alice earnestly said, ¡°Candice, sweetheart, if he was not Mr. Kaur, why would Lancer listen to him? And


    those signatures on the contracts are genuine. If they are not authorized by Mr. Kaur himself, they


    could not have passed.¡±


    ¡°So. Candice patted her chest and immediately red at Daniel. ¡°So you deliberately deceived Alice!


    Mr. Daniel Kaur, is this some kind of fun game for you?¡± Candice spoke.


    Daniel was speechless. This assistant¡¯s reaction was quite different from what he had expected.


    ¡°And with your status approaching Alice. Are you trying to make Alice a target of public criticism?¡±


    Candice was getting angrier just thinking about it.


    If Daniel were an ordinary person, or even from a moderately well-off family, Candice would not worry


    about Alice at all.


    But Daniel¡¯s status was something that many people looked up to.


    Even though countless girls had not seen Daniel, he had already nted a seed of a future husband in


    their hearts.


    Therefore, once the news of Alice marrying this guy was exposed, many people would treat Alice as an


    enemy.


    ¡°Vivian and Elle. I already know about these two difficult women. What about the ones I do not know?


    Mr. Kaur, with your status, I am afraid that Alice does not match.¡±


    Candice frowned and nced at Alice. Then she continued with a bit of courage, ¡°What you have


    brought to Alice is not honor. It is pressure! I suggest giving up on this marriage!¡±


    Daniel was left speechless.


    Actually, Daniel really did not think that it would put pressure on Alice.


    However, it was clearly impossible for Daniel to give up on Alice.


    Daniel said with a serious expression, ¡°Candice, I will not divorce Alice.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure saying you will not divorce means you will not have to? The key to this matter depends


    on Alice!¡± Candice


    15:50


    said while directing her gaze towards Alice.


    Meanwhile, Alice was thinking about Elle,


    When Candice mentioned it just now, Alice remembered that Elle had mentioned that she had a meal


    with Daniel or something.


    ¡°Daniel, have you ever met Elle? Did you promise to marry her?¡± Alice immediately asked.


    Daniel looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Who is Elle?¡±


    ¡°Elle is a goddess who has just be famous recently. She was the one who bullied Alice just now.


    Elle even said that she was having dinner with you, Mr. Kaur. She said that she is the future Mrs. Kaur.


    Well, no, Elle insists that she is already Mrs.


    Kaur.¡±


    Candice thought of Elle¡¯s arrogance and could not help but get angry. She snorted coldly and continued


    speaking.


    ¡°If you did not back Elle up, why would your employees in Sad treat Elle so well? Daniel, not only


    are you dishonest,


    also dare to fool around! Divorce, Alice, divorce him!¡±


    but


    you


    Watching Candice urging his own wife to divorce again, Daniel¡¯s headache intensified.


    Daniel rubbed his temples and said seriously, ¡°I truly do not know Elle. In the entertainment industry, I


    only dine with Alice privately. Before I knew Alice, apart from business partners, I had not interacted


    with any other women.¡±


    ¡°Who would believe that? Are you really so innocent? How did you end up with an illegitimate child?¡±


    Candice puffed her cheeks, not fully trusting whatever Daniel was saying at this point.


    Daniel raised his hand as an oath. ¡°I can swear.¡±


    ¡°Men¡¯s words are as unreliable as ghosts.¡± Candice rolled her eyes at Daniel and pulled Alice to sit next


    to her. Candice continued, ¡°His promises are nothing but nonsense! Alice, please do not believe


    Daniel.¡±


    Daniel was left speechless again.


    Why did Daniel feel that Candice, the non-stop chattering girl, was quite a match with Lancer?


    As Daniel thought about it, Daniel gave Lancer a look.


    Lancer immediately understood what Daniel meant. Lancer held his forehead and did not want to


    respond at all.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, can you spare me? For the sake of wooing your wife, you even have to contribute my


    innocence!¡± Lancer thought.


    Alice, in contrast to Candice¡¯s indignation, was remarkablyposed at the moment. ¡°So Daniel, if you


    have not met Elle, why would she assume there is a connection between you two?¡± Alice directly


    asked.


    Daniel frowned. ¡°I can investigate.¡±


    Alice shook her head and said, ¡°I will investigate this myself.¡±


    If something had really happened between Elle and Daniel, Alice would buy a ne ticket overnight


    and cut ties with him.


    Daniel was open-minded. Naturally, Daniel was not afraid of Alice¡¯s investigation. Daniel even took the


    initiative to say, ¡°If you need help from Dax and Lancer, feel free to ask.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Candice shook her head. ¡°Alice, they are birds of a feather. We cannot use them. I have a


    group of friends. I will help you investigate,¡± Candice said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Alice.


    Now that the investigation on Elle was settled, Alice looked at Daniel. ¡°I will make a document and


    return the shares of Sad to you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Daniel shook his head.


    ¡°This belongs to the Kaur family, and I cannot take it,¡± said Alice.


    However, a hint of amusement danced in the depths of Daniel¡¯s profound eyes. Daniel gently said, ¡°We


    have not divorced yet, so my things are still yours.¡±


    Alice dared not meet Daniel¡¯s tender gaze and averted her head.


    Daniel pressed on and said, ¡°It is not just about money or about me. There are also the babies. We are


    all yours!¡±

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    When Alice heard this, her pupils suddenly constricted.


    The babies were hers too?


    Why¡­ She had a feeling that Daniel had participated in the advanced ss to train his eloquence.


    Why didn¡¯t he sound annoying anymore?


    Well, we¡¯ll get a divorce eventually. It¡¯s better to make it clear.¡± Alice tried her best to control her


    flustered heartbeat and keep herself calm.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment before he said, ¡°Even if we divorce, ording to the marriage


    Gaur Group.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Candice¡¯s eyes widened. She was a little shaken. She didn¡¯t want them to get a divorce. What


    should she do?


    Alice nced at Candice and said helplessly to Daniel, ¡°I don¡¯t need these. I will work hard to earn


    what I want in my own


    W


    She did not want to depend on a man.


    What she wanted to do was to be on par with the person she loved.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll support you.¡± Daniel did not force her. He knew that his wife was different from ordinary


    women. Money and power could not trap her.


    After they talked about this, the car fell into a strange silence.


    No one knew what to say next.


    When the driver in the front row turned the corner, he remembered something and pretended to be


    careless. He suddenly turned the steering wheel.


    Then, Alice¡¯s body suddenly fell in one direction due to inertia.


    Just as she was about to hit something, a hand pulled her into his arms.


    Daniel hugged her firmly and asked gently, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The driver in the front seat knew through the rearview mirror that Daniel sessfully held Alice. He


    immediately exined in a guilty tone,


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, I¡¯m sorry, I saw a cat when I turned the corner just now. I turned the car sharply because I


    didn¡¯t want to hit it. You can deduct my sry.¡±


    Daniel answered, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Daniel would give the driver 4,000 dors of bonus after he returned to thepany.


    Alice fell into Daniel¡¯s arms, and her heart inexplicably beat faster.


    She did not even notice anything wrong with the driver¡¯s words.


    She wanted to break free from Daniel¡¯s embrace, but Daniel hugged her tightly as if no one was


    around. He said in a h oa rse voice,


    ¡°Honey, let me hug you a little longer. I haven¡¯t hugged you in a long time.¡±


    The temperature in the car was already high, and they were hugging so tightly. Daniel¡¯s gentle face


    was so close that Alice felt that she was about to be drowned by his softness.


    Da mn it!


    Daniel, who had a low EQ, suddenly used a honey trap and sounded a little aggrieved. Alice felt that


    she couldn¡¯t hold it


    anymore.


    Reason had been reminding her not to indulge in the loce Daniel gave her.


    There were many things that told her that they were worlds apart, but once she fell into his arms, she


    instinctively could


    not resist¡­


    She knew that she still had feelings for Daniel, so it was difficult for her to remain calm when he treated


    her like this.


    Seeing that she did not reject him, Daniel became a little bolder. He pressed his forehead against hers


    and his lips began to


    move closer and closer¡­..


    15:50


    He could almost kiss her! Almost!


    Just as Candice and Lancer thought that they were really going to see Daniel and Alice kissing with


    their own eyes, a beeping sound appeared.


    Alice¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    The romantic atmosphere in the car was instantly ruined.


    She immediately took out her phone and quickly checked the message. However, in the next second,


    her expression changed.


    Her pink face turned ck.


    She received a message from someone.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so close to Daniel in the car. I¡¯m jealous. The consequence will be a little serious!¡±


    It was a message from Joseph!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    How did that guy know that she was in this car with Daniel? How did he know that they were hugging?


    Did he put a surveince camera around her?


    With this guess, Alice immediately pushed Daniel away. Then, she tidied her hair and put her phone in


    her pocket. She smiled unnaturally and said,


    ¡°Um¡­ We should be going to Cloud Mall to shop soon. Candice and I are going down to buy


    something. Go to work quickly. We¡¯ll talk about Sad after the divorce. No need to worry about


    that now!¡±


    Without waiting for Daniel to reply, Alice immediately said to the driver, ¡°Stop the car. Stop the car now.


    We want to go down!¡±


    The driver was confused, but when he saw that Daniel didn¡¯t stop Alice, he followed Alice¡¯s order and


    parked the car by the roadside.


    Alice got out of the car, and Candice followed her.


    Candice was stunned. They were about to kiss just now. Why did they stop?


    What was going on?


    ¡°Goodbye, Daniel!¡± Alice waved her hand, signaling Daniel and the others to leave quickly.


    Daniel sat in the car. He first looked at his wife, then at the driver in the front seat. He nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay, goodbye!¡±


    After the car started, Daniel closed the window and looked in a certain direction. His eyes gradually


    turned cold¡­


    It was not until Daniel was far away that Alice took out her phone and read the message again.


    Candice wanted to ask something, but Alice gestured for her to keep quiet. Then, she checked her


    surroundings and immediately called Joseph.


    Joseph seemed to be waiting for her call. He answered almost immediately. ¡°Baby, why don¡¯t you


    continue? Actually, I don¡¯t


    care.¡±


    ¡°Where are you? Appear immediately!¡± Alice¡¯s tone was cold.


    She hated the feeling of being monitored.


    It made her feel that she had no privacy at all, making her feel very ufortable.


    Joseph held onto the steering wheel and chuckled. ¡°Give me two minutes.¡±


    After hanging up, Alice looked at the roadside with a serious expression.


    Candice noticed her actions and could not help but be a little worried. ¡°Alice, what happened? You


    don¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a minute.¡± Alice looked at Candice.


    Two minutester, a ck Porsche appeared by the roadside.


    It looked rtively low-key.


    The beautiful man opened the car door and held two cups of coffee in his hand. He drank one and


    handed the other to


    Alice.


    As if he did not know how repulsive what he had done was, he continued to face Alice with his almost


    pretty face. ¡°Baby, you like the coffee of this shop the most.¡±


    15:50


    Alice crossed her arms and refused with a cold expression. ¡°No! Did you put a surveince camera on


    me?¡±


    ¡°How could I hear to do that?¡± Joseph looked at her with an innocent expression.


    Alice snorted ¡°Then how did you know where I was? How did you know what happened between me


    and someone else?¡± ¡°People who love each other will have telepathy. Have you forgotten?¡± Joseph


    smirked.


    Alice gritted her teeth and took a deep breath, trying not to re up. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so


    shameless now, Mr.


    ¡°I have no choice. My baby is with some other man. I can only use the most primitive method.¡± Joseph


    sounded a little


    hurt

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Upon hearing the words ¡°some other man¡±, Alice was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Joseph, he¡¯s my


    husband, not some other man! I can hug him! Even if we want to do something more, you have no right


    to stop us


    When Joseph heard this, his smile faded. He said in a flustered voice. ¡°Have you told him how much I


    love you?¡±


    ¡°I have no obligation to answer your question. Alice shook her head.


    What happened between her and Joseph was not something that could be exined in a few


    sentences, so if Daniel did not ask, she would not tell.


    ¡°Baby, even if you¡¯re married, you¡¯re still mine! I can refuse you, but you can never refuse me or cheat


    on me.


    As Joseph spoke, he handed all the coffee to Candice,


    Then, he approached Alice step by step. Before she could make a move, he quickly raised his hand,


    tapped on her several times to make her unable to move, and grabbed her waist.


    He sounded like a dangerous and poisonous snake as he said coldly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to hurt you, but I can hurt others. I don¡¯t want to see you two being intimate behind my


    back again. Do you understand?¡±


    Alice gritted her teeth. ¡°Daniel and I are a married couple. It¡¯s normal for me to be with him. I¡¯m not


    cheating on you. Please keep it in your mind!¡±


    ¡°I can kill your husband and destroy anyone whoes near you¡­. I have the ability to do that. You


    know that, right?¡± Joseph¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Alice gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do! You know. If you can be a good girl, I can follow you behind like a good dog.


    Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll be a wild beast and tear apart everything you like!¡±


    As he spoke, Joseph pressed his finger on Alice¡¯s lips. Then, he tapped her again to make her able to


    move and took away the coffee had drunk from Candice. He smiled evilly at Alice and got into the car.


    ¡°Joseph,e back here!¡± Alice was so angry that she punched the tree.


    ¡°Alice¡­ Joseph is really a little scary,¡± Candice said carefully.


    She had seen Joseph pursuing Alice. Just as Joseph had said, he was once like a good dog following


    Alice closely.


    But now, he was actually threatening Alice!


    Moreover, it seemed that Alice was intimidated by Joseph.


    Even after Joseph had left far away, Alice was still a little frustrated.


    Among the people she knew, only Joseph was a super per vert.


    And, as he had said, he had the power to destroy Daniel.


    She had to find a reason to remind Daniel that he had to be wary


    In Sheryl¡¯s studio.


    of Joseph.


    As soon as Sheryl entered, she smashed all the sses on the table.


    The staff in the studio were all trembling in fear and did not dare to provoke her.


    Elle was even angrier than Sheryl. She sat on the sofa, covered her face, and wailed, ¡°Why¡­ Why did


    Mr. Kaur do this to me!¡±


    Seeing her cry, Sheryl was extremely frustrated. She walked back and forth in front of Elle several


    times and said angrily,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have Mr. Kaur¡¯s contact information? Didn¡¯t you arrange to meet himter? Quickly contact


    him and get him to back you up!¡±


    ¡°But today¡­ as you can see, the seal on the contract belongs to the Kaur family. Mr. Kaur is supporting


    Alice. I have nothing left.¡± The more Elle thought about it, the sadder she became.


    Meanwhile, Sheryl squatted down and looked at Elle seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Kaur sealed the


    contract about Sad. It should be someone else from the Kaur family. You know how dirty that


    little bit ch Alice is.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Elle suddenly stopped crying. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and


    raised her head to


    think.


    15:50


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Alice is such a bit ch She¡¯s the most disgusting. She must have slept with another rich


    young man to get Sad.¡±


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t panic. Hurry up and contact Mr. Kaur,¡± Sheryl urged.


    Elle nodded and took out her phone. She found Daniel¡¯s ount and sent a message over.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t replied yet. He¡¯s been very busy,¡± Elle replied.


    Sheryl nced at Elle¡¯s phone. She seemed to have thought of something. Suddenly, her face


    darkened and she asked seriously,


    ¡°Elle, do you want to marry him?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. If I became the young mistress of the Kaur family, would I still have to work so hard in


    the entertainment industry?¡± Elle said with reddened eyes.


    Sheryl¡¯s gaze fell on Elle¡¯s belly. After walking back and forth a few times, she stopped.


    The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Darling, did you sleep with him in the room after you had dinner with


    Mr. Kaurst time?¡±


    ¡°No, he fell asleep very quickly. We didn¡¯t do anything. Elle regretted it every time she thought about it.


    At that time, she saw Daniel¡¯s wallet. She put on a super se xy bra and went in to seduce Daniel on the


    excuse of sending his wallet back.


    Unexpectedly, when she pushed the door open and entered, Daniel fainted after saying a few words to


    her.


    She only took a few photos. She did not dare to do anything else.


    If she had known that she would be pped in the face by Alice today, she would have done something


    to Daniel that night.


    ¡°You¡¯re really too stu pid. If anything happens to you two, you will be able to marry him.¡± Sheryl looked


    angry.


    ¡°Does that mean I can¡¯t do anything now?¡± Elle was filled with regret.


    Sheryl looked at Elle and pursed her lips. Then, she said, ¡°Did you take a photo with Mr. Kaur?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I did. I secretly took photos of him lying on the bed.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sheryl had her eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great. With this, I¡¯ll have a way to help you


    be his wife!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Well, listen to me ¡­¡±


    In the evening, Alice and Candice finished some basic work and ate barbecue at a roadside stall.


    Before she could finish a skewer of roasted meat, Candice, who was opposite Alice, exploded.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Elle is pregnant!¡± Candice gulped down two mouthfuls of cold beer and continued


    reading the news. She said indignantly, ¡°Men are indeed liars.¡±


    Alice was speechless. What was wrong with her assistant?


    ¡°Boohoo, Alice¡­ What should we do?¡± Candice was so angry that her eyes turned red. She looked up


    at Alice.


    Alice was confused by Candice¡¯s words. She asked in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Elle is pregnant. The child is Mr. Kaur¡¯s,¡± Candice said.


    Alice was stunned. ¡°Pregnant? The child is Daniel¡¯s?¡±


    Didn¡¯t Daniel say that he had nothing to do with Elle?


    ¡°Look¡­ there¡¯s even a photo of them on the bed.¡± As Candice spoke, she handed the phone to Alice.


    Right now, the number one trending topic on Twitter was Elle getting pregnant out of wedlock. It was


    revealed by a clinic.


    The second ce was a photo of Elle lying on the bed with a man. It was exposed by Elle¡¯s bestie.


    Elle¡¯s face was clearly visible, but the man beside her only showed his side face. His facial features


    were pixted.


    Elle¡¯s best friend promised that it was Daniel!

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    ¡°I knew it. Rich men are all bad guys. They are evil and cun ning! They always do bad things to


    women!¡±


    Candice angrily drank another half ss of beer. Then, she stared at Alice and asked nervously, ¡°Alice,


    tell me the truth.¡±


    Alice was stunned. She looked at the girl in front of her suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Have you slept with Daniel?¡± Candice asked in a soft voice.


    Aliceughed and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Candice heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest. ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t. This way, you won¡¯t lose


    much.¡±


    However, after saying that, Candice widened her eyes again and stared at Alice.


    Alice was a little confused by her gaze. ¡°Candice, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. With such a beautiful wife like you by his side, why wouldn¡¯t Daniel have sex with you?


    Is he impotent? That¡¯s not right. He already made Elle pregnant. It¡¯s impossible for him to be impotent!¡±


    Candice rubbed her chin and thought about it carefully. As if she had confirmed something, her eyes


    suddenly widened. ¡°I know. Actually, Mr. Kaur has also been cheated on. Elle¡¯s child is not his.¡±


    Alice was speechless. How did Candice¡¯s imagination run so wild?


    Seeing that Alice did not say anything, Candice began to analyze carefully. ¡°Look, Mr. Kaur is


    indifferent to you. This means that he¡¯s impotent! As for Elle, her private life is always in a mess. Her


    child must not be Mr. Kaur¡¯s.


    ¡°Wow! Mr. Kaur is a scu mbag. He cheated on you. Now, he¡¯s also tricked by another woman. Alice,


    don¡¯t feel sorry for him and let him suffer. Do you understand?¡±


    Originally, Daniel had helped Alice p Elle¡¯s face today. Candice was quite touched and felt that Alice


    had found a good


    man.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the news of Elle¡¯s pregnancy appeared all over the Inte. The news


    made Candice hate Danielpletely.


    Daniel not only faked his identity but also cheated on Alice!


    Hmph! Scu mbag! Such a scu mbag!


    Therefore, after scolding Daniel, Candice held Alice¡¯s hand and said very seriously, ¡°Alice, you must


    divorce this scu mbag decisively. Otherwise, you will suffer a great loss and be really pitiful.¡±


    Alice was amused by Candie¡¯s words. She nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be confused by the


    love he gives me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Candice sighed, but then she became worried. ¡°However, what should we do next?


    Before we knew about his identity, we signed Mr. William¡¯spany.


    ¡°If you continue to work in hispany, you will inevitablye into contact with Mr. Kaur. It won¡¯t be


    so easy to cut ties with him.¡±


    Candice was very conflicted. Even if she made Alice sign Freddie¡¯spany now, it was still inevitable


    for Alice to have contact with Daniel.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    These rich people could really do whatever they wanted with money.


    Candice felt that she must contact otherpanies in private to free Alice from control.


    Actually, Alice had never thought about signing otherpanies. She could separate her work well


    from her private matters. Since she had signed a contract with William¡¯spany, she would show her


    professionalism and work hard to earn money for thepany.


    As for Daniel, that was her private matter. She would not mix her work and private matters up.


    Hence, she shook Candice¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Mr. William¡¯spany has


    good resources. For now, I will work here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After separating from Candice, Alice took a taxi home.


    The babies were with Marie and her people tonight, so Alice could think about the whole thing at home


    alone.


    She took out herptop, sat cross-legged on the sofa, and clicked on the Twitter headlines.


    As expected, Elle¡¯s affair with Daniel had already upied half of Twitter.


    15:50


    ¡°Elle¡¯s agent is already preparing a public rtions response. Fans, cherish the chance!¡±


    ¡°The Kaur family hasn¡¯t responded yet. Will Mr. Kaur marry Elle?¡±


    ¡°I support Elle. Mr. Kaur must be held ountable!¡±


    Many of them supported Elle. Alice had been in the industry for a long time, so she could naturally see


    how many of these posts were paid to say these things.


    Elle offered a vague exnation. Seeing the exnation and the photo, Alice touched her chin.


    Something was wrong.


    If it was really Elle¡¯s friend who exposed the photo and wanted to betray Elle to draw attention,


    shouldn¡¯t Daniel¡¯s face be exposed?


    With the mosaic on the man¡¯s face, less attention would be drawn.


    If the people behind all this were afraid of Daniel¡­


    Alice erged the photo and frowned slightly when she saw the ck color on the man¡¯s chest in the


    photo.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be that much chest hair on Daniel¡¯s chest.


    At the same time, in Elle¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Sheryl, you¡¯re too merciless. You bought so many paid posters for me. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to


    hold on in the end,¡± Elle said guiltily.


    Elle¡¯s agent was already angry. She said that if this matter was not handled well, it would be difficult for


    Elle to turn back in the future.


    ¡°How can you not be able to hold on? As long as you insist that you are pregnant with Mr. Kaur¡¯s child,


    no one can do anything to you.¡± Sheryl was not worried at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Kaur family would make my agent tell the truth. As you know, my agent is most


    afraid of trouble.¡± Elle thought about how scary the Kaur family was and knew that her agent felt guilty


    this time.


    Sheryl sneered and broke the cookie in her hand. ¡°Your agent is worried that we photoshopped the


    photos. However, our photos are real. They are just pixted.¡±


    Elle nodded. ¡°The photos are real, but my belly is fake. If I pretend to be pregnant, I might be exposed


    one day.¡±


    ¡°Coward!¡± Sheryl rolled her eyes at Elle.


    Elle was a good teammate to Sheryl, but she was too timid at critical moments.


    This time, Sheryl was embarrassed a lot by Alice. She had to get back on Alice with Elle¡¯s help.


    If she could help Elle marry Daniel, she could control the female head of the Kaur family. What was


    there to be afraid of?


    Sheryl took a deep breath and held Elle¡¯s hand. She said patiently, ¡°Listen to me. I¡¯ll get someone to


    arrange everything well for you. If they don¡¯t admit it, we¡¯ll sue them for rape.¡±


    All wealthy families cared about their reputation. If Elle and Sheryl chose to sue for rape, the Kaur


    family would definitelypromise.


    Elle lowered her head. ¡°The main thing is to deal with the pregnancy first¡­¡±


    A cun ning light shed across Sheryl¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I know a few reliable doctors who can give


    you false evidence. Besides, we can also frame Alice.¡±


    ¡°How? Do you have a n?¡± Elle asked anxiously.


    ¡°But¡­ I think we should forget about it. You¡¯re not that bold¡­ What if something goes wrong at the


    critical moment¡­¡± Sheryl looked worried.


    ¡°I might be timid when dealing with the Kaur family, but Alice is different! As long as I can make her


    suffer, I¡¯ll do anything! We¡¯re all people who have been pped in the face by Alice. We have to be


    united!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then listen to me and follow my orders obediently¡­¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Alice felt that there was something wrong with the photo, so she downloaded the photo and asked a


    professional to analyze it.


    Before the analysis result was released, explosive news appeared on the Inte.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah! Look! That bit ch appears! Elle appears! Come and log into Twitter.¡±


    Candice¡¯s roars almost went across the screen as she called Alice. Alice immediately checked her


    Twitter.


    As expected, the Twitter trending topic came from Elle.


    Elle posted a pregnancy test report and wrote a passage with it.


    Then she wrote down some other sad words and posted a photo of her crying.


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t wear those se xy clothes. I made him do the wrong things. I


    will discipline myself from now on and never do anything to upset him. Please wish my kid well.¡±


    This post caused a heated discussion on Twitter. Those fans and otherizens posted a lot of replies.


    ¡°So, she admitted it. The kid is Mr. Kaur¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Someone! Help me exin her post, okay? Did she mean that she was raped? Mr. Kaur made a


    mistake after getting drunk?¡±


    ¡°What the hell? If that¡¯s the case, then Mr. Kaur is a rapist! He needs to go to jail, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? If you don¡¯t exin, I¡¯m going to get Elle to sue you for


    rape.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t believe it. How could my husband, whom I¡¯ve never met before, rape Elle? How could he


    get her pregnant?¡±


    ¡°First, he married a woman very quickly. Now, Elle is pregnant! Isn¡¯t Mr. Kaur married? So, Elle is a


    mistress?¡±


    Some people suspected that Elle was a mistress. Then, people who imed to be by Daniel¡¯s side


    began to expose something more.


    They said that Elle wasn¡¯t a mistress. Daniel only liked Elle, but back then, Elle hadn¡¯t agreed to be his


    girlfriend.


    ording to the informant, the reason why Daniel didn¡¯t expose his wife¡¯s identity was that he was


    getting prepared to marry Elle. He said this in advance so that everyone could be men tally prepared.


    Thus, theizens held two kinds of opinions.


    Some supported Elle to protect her own right. Some thought that Daniel really loved Elle and they


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    should bless Elle and Daniel.


    When Josh saw the replies on the Inte, he posted one word only, ¡°Impossible.¡± He also mentioned


    Alice, asking her not to be affected by those people online.


    He also mentioned Alice, asking her not to be affected by those people online. He didn¡¯t want Alice to


    misunderstand Daniel


    Sheryl and those paid posters didn¡¯t know what he meant. They came over to attack Alice and Josh.


    ¡°Hey, handsome. Your brother raped a famous actress. Aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you and your


    family nning to y dead?¡±


    ¡°Also, what are you mentioning Alice? Okay, I know. Alice once wanted to seduce Mr. Kaur. She also


    posted gossip about her and Mr. Karu. It turns out she¡¯s not even a mistress.


    ¡°A moment ago, so many female celebrities apologized to Alice. The next moment, topics about Elle


    came to the front. Alice is also a joker.¡±


    Looking at thesements, Alice felt a little helpless. Why were theseizens scolding her? Why was


    she implicated?


    She fully suspected that some of them were hired by Sheryl.


    ¡°Josh, don¡¯t post anything now. These people have something wrong with their brains. Your posts will


    cause a riot.¡± Alice called to remind Josh.


    Josh was a little irritable. ¡°What is Elle thinking? Daniel is picky. How could he like her? In her dream!¡±


    ¡°Calm down first.¡±


    ¡°Alice, let me tell you¡­ Don¡¯t read this kind of news. What I can be sure of is that Daniel has nothing to


    do with Elle. Elle is framing him. She wants to marry him.¡± Josh said.


    15:51


    ¡°Elle is setting Daniel up?¡± Alice frowned. ¡°But the pregnancy report doesn¡¯t look fake, and¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Alice clicked to see a group chat.


    The appraisal experts she had hired had already replied.


    Other than the mosaic, the photo was real.


    ¡°I find someone to identify to phone. Only the mosaics on it were newly added. The photo is real. So, if


    Daniel wants to clear himself, he has to prove that he isn¡¯t the man in the photo.¡±


    Josh said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not him. Do you think that kind of woman could lie by his side? And have you


    taken a closer look? The pectoral muscles don¡¯t belong to him at all.¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    She also realized that it wasn¡¯t him, so she asked someone to verify if it was a photoshopped photo.


    Josh answered, ¡°You¡¯ve married Daniel for a long time. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve never seen him


    naked.¡±


    Alice replied with nothing. She thought, ¡°Can I not answer this question?¡±


    ¡°If the answer is no, call him right now and ask him to go up. Then take off his clothes and take a closer


    look. I¡¯ve grown up with Daniel. I might not know him that well but I know what his body looks like.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking. I know it¡¯s not him in the photo, but we can¡¯t show Daniel¡¯s pecs to the


    If they wanted to prove that the photo was not Daniel, they had to find Elle and ask about the situation.


    Josh was silent for a few seconds. Then he said, ¡°Daniel will take care of it. Don¡¯t do anything first.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Alice was even less sleepy.


    The call from Josh made her even more certain that the man in the photo was not Daniel.


    Was Elle deliberately trying to frame Daniel with that photo? Or was there another reason?


    As she was thinking, she received many private messages on Twitter.


    She would take a look at the private messages her fans sent her, so she clicked to have a look.


    However, she did not receive private messages from her fans. The messages were from Elle and


    Sheryl.


    Sheryl: [Alice, Sad is yours, but so what? Our revenge begins now. Mrs. Kaur will make you


    suffer greatly.]


    Elle: [My husband, Mr. Kaur, will being to marry me soon. If you¡¯re smart, send a post to apologize


    to me and give those gowns of Sad to me.]


    Alice narrowed her eyes andughed.


    These two women were probably crazy.


    They still dared to cause trouble for her at this point of time.


    They were simply too stu pid.


    Alice couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply to them. She directly took a screenshot and blocked them.


    She was about to close herptop when her phone rang.


    It was a call from Daniel.


    Alice hesitated for a moment before answering the call. ¡°Hello, Daniel. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat macadamia nuts?¡± Daniel asked in a low voice.


    Alice was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Why would he mention macadamia nuts?


    ¡°Near your neighborhood. The boss of a stall here said that you like to eat macadamia nuts.¡± Daniel


    said.


    Upon hearing this, Alice felt a little hard to describe her feelings. She pursed her lips and asked,


    ¡°Daniel, did you chat with


    the boss?¡±


    Otherwise, how would he know from the boss that she liked to eat macadamia nuts?

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    ¡°Yeah, we just chatted for a while,¡± Daniel replied.


    Alice was about to reply when she heard the boss¡¯ roar. ¡°Alice, get your husband away from my stall.


    He¡¯s been standing in front of my stall for three hours. No one dares toe over to buy anything in


    the three hours!¡±


    The boss¡¯ voice was very loud, and Alice could hear the boss clearly.


    Alice¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. Daniel had been standing in front of the stall which sold macadamia nuts


    for three hours?


    This guy¡­


    At the thought of him standing in front of the stall like an ice sculpture, Alice felt some sympathy for the


    stall owner.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She quickly said, ¡°Buy me some macadamia nuts, and wait for me there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, Alice didn¡¯t change her shoes. She took her phone and keys and rushed out.


    Soon, Alice saw Daniel standing quietly in front of a stall selling macadamia nuts.


    Under the dim street light, Daniel¡¯s face was handsome like a sculpture. He was cold but extremely


    handsome.


    His deep eyes were fixed on the macadamia nuts. He pointed at the stall with his slender fingers. ¡°My


    wife likes open ones?¡±


    The stall owner nodded. ¡°Yes, it will be easier to peel the open ones. But will you really let your wife


    peel the macadamia nuts herself?¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°No. Her hands are beautiful. I can¡¯t let her do this.¡±


    The stall owner said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We men must learn to dote on our wives. Not only must we have a


    sweet mouth, but we also have to take care of them well.¡±


    Daniel asked, ¡°How to have a sweet mouth?¡±


    The stall owner said, ¡°Let me teach you. You have to praise your wife for being beautiful and say that


    you like her at all times¡­¡±


    ¡°One moment,¡± Daniel said. He immediately pulled out his phone and clicked on the notepad app.


    ¡°Please continue. I¡¯ll take notes.¡±


    The stall owner taught carefully and Daniel also learned carefully.


    Alice looked at Daniel¡¯s serious expression and her heart ski pped a beat. She walked over and


    interrupted them. ¡°Daniel.¡±


    Seeing this, Daniel immediately put away his phone. ¡°I¡¯m almost ready. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Well, have you had dinner?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Daniel stared straight at Alice and answered. His answer was a little stu pid.


    He didn¡¯t know?


    How could he not know if he had eaten dinner or not?


    Alice didn¡¯t know whether tough or feel sorry for him. ¡°I have things to make pasta at home. I will


    cook for youter. Do you want to eat some?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°Daniel, pay the boss more money. Compensate him for the ie in the three hours. You made him


    lose a lot.¡± Alice instructed.


    Daniel nodded honestly and immediately handed over the cash to pay.


    The stall owner whispered to Daniel when Alice turned around, ¡°Go for it! You can do that!¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    After returning home, Daniel peeled the macadamia nuts for Alice, while Alice made pasta for him in


    the kitchen.


    In less than twenty minutes, the pasta was ready and a te of peeled macadamia nuts was on the


    table.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Alice pushed the te of pasta to Daniel.


    Daniel grunted and looked at the macadamia nuts.


    15:51


    Alice immediately understood what he meant. She casually picked one up and ced it in her mouth.


    It was tasteful. She enjoyed it.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Seeing her happy expression, Daniel couldn¡¯t help but ask her this question.


    Nodding, Alice naturally picked one up and brought it to his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Try it


    Daniel looked at the macadamia nuts. He was a little stunned.


    Seeing this, Alice had her lips twitched slightly. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll trick you?¡±


    Daniel immediately opened his mouth and bit the macadamia nut.


    Of course, he trusted his wife. He did not expect that he would be so lucky to have his wife feed him a


    macadamia nut.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. Alice cleared her throat and said.


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Then, both of them fell silent.


    Daniel ate the pasta quietly, while Alice ate the macadamia nuts seriously and happily.


    One of them was sitting on the sofa, and the other was sitting at the dining table.


    The scene was actually very harmonious.


    After finishing the pasta, Daniel cleaned up the table and the kitchen by himself.


    When he came out, he suddenly sat opposite Alice and opened his mouth helplessly.


    Alice looked at him as he came to her closely and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression was solemn as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice. About the news today¡­¡±


    Daniel¡¯s solemn expression made Alice¡¯s expression change slightly. She ced theptop and


    macadamia nuts on the table.


    She asked sternly, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯re the one in the photo? Are you the one who had


    a child with Elle?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Daniel immediately shook his head and looked at his wife nervously.


    ¡°Then why are you nervous?¡± Alice stared at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll misunderstand.¡±


    The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She wasn¡¯t easy to get jealous. She would use her brain


    when she met her love rival.


    ¡°Daniel, if I¡¯ve misunderstood, you are not eating pasta, but poison.¡±


    After saying that, Alice stared at Daniel with a cold expression. She felt that they needed to discuss this


    topic seriously.


    Daniel was obviously worried that she would misunderstand, so he was a little restrained when dealing


    with Elle.


    ¡°Daniel, let¡¯s talk about this in detail,¡± Alice said solemnly.


    Seeing how serious his wife was, Daniel immediately sat up straight and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing his expression, Alice didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too nervous.¡±


    Daniel replied, ¡°Um. Okay.¡±


    How could he not be nervous? Alice had already decided to divorce him. She wanted to abandon him.


    At this critical moment, Elle came out to cause trouble.


    If he didn¡¯t handle the problem well, his wife would leave him faster.


    Alice got him a ss of warm water and said, ¡°When you helped me p Elle in the face today, did she


    see you?¡±


    Daniel shook his head and said, ¡°No, I was in the car. No one dared to approach my car.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ how many female celebrities in the entertainment industry have seen your face?¡± Alice asked


    again.


    ¡°Just you.¡±


    Alice nodded as she said, ¡°Then do you want me to help you settle Elle¡¯s matter?¡±


    Daniel was stunned. He could not believe it. ¡°You believe me? Is that true?¡±


    15:51


    Alice smiled and pointed at Daniel¡¯s cor. ¡°I¡¯ve even seen you naked before. Your figure is better than


    the man in the photo. Your muscles are sexier. Most men in the world can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened and his Adam¡¯s apple subconsciously rolled. He replied. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Noticing Daniel¡¯s actions and words, Alice immediately frowned. ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m talking about something


    serious with you. What did you think of just now?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t an innocent young girl any longer. She could see what Daniel thought of just now.


    She couldn¡¯t understand it at all. She had only told the truth, and he thought of something else? How


    Daniel felt a little awkward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought of you hugging me when you were drunk and taking the


    initiative to kiss


    me¡­¡±


    Hearing his words, Alice also had an image in her mind. She immediately rushed over and covered his


    mouth. ¡°Stop saying this. We¡¯re talking about serious matters!¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t know that her sudden approach made them closer to each other. Daniel was stimted.


    Daniel kissed her palm almost subconsciously.


    Alice¡¯s face turned red and her heart raced. She immediately pulled his hand away, wanting to separate


    from him.


    Unexpectedly, she lost her bnce and fell backward¡­


    Just as she was about to fall, her hand grabbed onto something.


    Then, she saw Daniel envelop her.


    In the next second, the two of them were stuck together¡­


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    The moment their lips got in touch, Alice was stunned. She was alone here in the room with a man. It


    was already nighttime. Would something happen between them?


    What was wrong with her just now? How could she be so slow?


    Couldn¡¯t she just fall down? Why did she have to pull Daniel along with her?


    At this moment, Alice was lying there quietly as if she was frozen by something. Her hand gently


    pressed against Daniel¡¯s shoulder, not daring to move.


    She carefully observed Daniel¡¯s expression.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze was as deep as the sea, and there was a faint fire flickering in his cycs.


    Moreover, she could clearly feel his hot body temperature.


    Alice felt that something was wrong. She was afraid that they might be both turned on.


    She immediately pushed Daniel away and their lips quickly separated.


    She hurriedly said, ¡°Um, Daniel¡­ You¡­ You¡­ Your phone is so hard. It made me hurt.¡±


    When Daniel heard this, his expression changed imperceptibly.


    He ced his hands on the ground. When he was about to get up, he realized that the buttons of his


    shirt had somehow h ooked on to Alice¡¯s clothes.


    If he moved slightly, Alice¡¯s clothes would be torn open.


    Alice also noticed this and knew that if she forcefully pulled Daniel away, she would definitely suffer.


    Hence, she pursed her lips and said.


    ¡°Then¡­ take your phone away first. It¡¯s too ufortable.¡±


    7


    She didn¡¯t know that Daniel liked to keep his phone in his pants pocket.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. He said in a low and h oa rse voice, ¡°It¡¯s not a phone.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Alice blurted out.


    Daniel said nothing.


    Then, Alice blinked and looked at him. Thinking back to what she felt just now, her face instantly turned


    red. ¡°Ahem¡­ You¡­ You do need a woman¡­¡± Aliceughed dryly.


    At this moment, her mind was in a mess and she did not know what to say.


    ¡°After we get a divorce, you¡­ You can sleep with any woman you want. Or I can introduce a woman to


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need other women.¡± Daniel¡¯s face darkened.


    He had a wife. It was enough for him to have her. Why did he want another woman?


    Alice scratched her head. ¡°Yes, you need. At your age, it¡¯s normal that you want to have sex with a


    woman. I can understand you. I¡¯ll help you find¡­¡±


    Daniel frowned when he heard Alice saying something he didn¡¯t want to hear. He pressed his slightly


    cold fingers on her lips and interrupted her.


    ¡°Then¡­ do you know that I really want you now?¡±


    Without waiting for Alice to react or say anything, he kissed her.


    The kiss was different from just now. Just now, it was just that their lips touched each other.


    Alice was shocked.


    She shouted in her heart, ¡°Daniel! No, you can¡¯t do it here, okay?¡±


    Alice wanted to push him away, but he was too strong. Her hand began to search for something.


    Then, she opened the nearest drawer and took out a small box.


    She had no choice but to lift it up. Then she was shocked at what she had taken out.


    Noticing that she was not paying attention, Daniel frowned. He stopped what he was doing and looked


    at the thing in her


    11:15


    hand. Then, he took it and looked at it carefully.


    ¡°You¡­ want me to use this?¡±


    After that¡­ Before Alice could react, Daniel picked her up by her knees and carried her into her room.


    Then, the world spun and Alice was put on the soft bed.


    Daniel knelt at her waist and unbuttoned his shirt slowly. He took off his shirt, revealing his se xy and


    smooth chest¡­


    Then, he began to tear the small box that Alice had found.


    Alice was stunned. While she was stunned by his perfect figure, her mind was filled with question


    marks. Who put the condoms in her drawer?


    She was so seriously set up.


    Alice bit her lip and quickly collected her thoughts. She shook her head at Daniel. ¡°Em.. No¡­ Daniel¡­


    You¡­ control yourself!


    ¡°We¡­ we¡¯re still waiting to get a divorce. We can¡¯t do this¡­ You can¡¯t do this to me¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll be very


    angry. The consequences will be very serious¡­¡±


    However, it was useless for her to say that. Daniel leaned over and his smell surrounded her.


    Alice was a little flustered when she saw him holding her face like a beast. He appeared that he was


    going to devour her.


    Other than the night which made her pregnant, she had never been intimate with any other man,


    Although she had dared to tease men all these years and had so-called rtionships with them, she


    had never even held hands with them, let alone slept with them.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but want to refuse Daniel.


    ¡°Daniel, you¡­ If you can¡¯t control yourself, I¡­ I will¡­¡± Alice gritted her teeth and threatened.


    Daniel looked a little hurt. He said faintly, ¡°The condoms were not there for me?¡±


    ¡°Who prepared the condoms?¡± Alice gritted her teeth.


    ¡°But you usually buy everything at home,¡± Daniel said.


    The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. That was right. Because she was the one who bought


    the daily groceries, she couldn¡¯t clear herself.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about who bought these. You¡­ you¡¯re still on my divorce list. Don¡¯t do anything


    rash, okay?¡± Alice¡¯s voice was a little soft.


    Daniel looked at the girl¡¯s cute expression and could not help but lower his head to kiss her neck.


    His fingers caressed her hair carefully, as if he was holding a rare treasure.


    ¡°William said that if there was a child that belonged to us, you probably wouldn¡¯t divorce me¡­¡± Daniel


    paused. There was a hint of reluctance in his h oa rse voice.


    The corner of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched violently. She knew that with Daniel¡¯s EQ, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do


    anything to her.


    Sure enough, William was behind that.


    She thought, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll break William Kaur¡¯s legs tomorrow.¡±


    At the same time, William, who was in a meeting with the Public Rtions Department, subconsciously


    touched his legs.


    An inexplicable fear lingered on his legs. He did not understand what was going on.


    On the other side, Alice thought that Daniel would continue and really do something to her. However,


    she realized that after he stopped kissing, he actually pressed down on her without moving.


    She was stunned.


    What was wrong with him?


    Was this a trap?


    Alice did not dare to act rashly for a moment. It was only when her arm was a little numb from being


    pressed down by him that she pushed him away.


    Then, she saw that Daniel¡¯s beautiful eyes were closed. He had actually fallen asleep¡­


    After doing that to her, he fell asleep?


    Alice didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. When she looked at the man¡¯s face again, she noticed that


    he actually looked a little haggard.


    His thin lips were slightly dry. There was a hint of darkness under his eyes. Obviously, he had stayed


    upte.


    She thought, ¡°Has he been working very hardtely?¡±


    Alice even noticed some green stubble on his chin¡­


    It seemed like he really didn¡¯t sleep well.


    Forget it, let him rest first. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hence, Alice took off Daniel¡¯s clothes and pulled the quilt to cover him.


    When she was packing his things, she realized that his phone was vibrating crazily¡­


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    It was a call from Freddie.


    Did something happen? Why did Freddie call Daniel so urgently?


    Alice was afraid of dying something important between Daniel and Freddie, so she immediately


    swiped to answer the


    call.


    ¡°Daniel, sleep tonight. Do you hear me? If you don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll go over and give you sleeping pills!¡±


    On the other end of the call, Freddie kept saying threatening words.


    Not sleep?


    Daniel hadn¡¯t slept for days?


    Alice thought about it and hurriedly said, ¡°Um¡­ Mr. King, I¡¯m Alice. You just said that Daniel didn¡¯t


    sleep. What happened?¡± ¡°Huh? Alice? You¡­ Why are you using Daniel¡¯s phone?¡± After asking the


    question, Freddie felt that he was extremely stu pid.


    Since Alice took Daniel¡¯s phone, she must be with Daniel.


    Alice was clearly worried about Daniel now, so she quickly exined, ¡°He¡¯s at home with me. He¡¯s


    asleep now. Can you tell me what had happened?¡±


    ¡°s!¡± Freddie sighed, but the corners of his lips curled up.


    What a great chance! He finally had a chance to help Daniel!


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been sleeping well since you found out he was lying to you. He calls me all the time, forcing


    me to stay upte


    with him.¡±


    ¡°All the time?¡± Alice frowned.


    ¡°Of course¡­ I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. You don¡¯t know about it, especially when he came back from abroad.


    He became a real per vert. He didn¡¯t sleep all night¡­¡±


    As Freddie spoke, he seemed especially helpless. He lit a cigarette and sighed as he continued, ¡°I


    don¡¯t even know how long he has been suffering from insomnia.¡±


    Alice held her forehead. She didn¡¯t expect Daniel to be like this.


    If a normal person didn¡¯t sleep for a long time, something would definitely go wrong.


    What was more, Daniel still had to operate the Kaur Group. That required him to use his brain a lot. It


    was tiring.


    On the other side, Freddie couldn¡¯t hear Alice¡¯s voice. He hesitated for a moment and suddenly said,


    ¡°Miss Doyle, I think we can be considered friends, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you have something to say, just say it.¡± She listened.


    ¡°Daniel¡¯s IQ is surprisingly high, but his EQ was extremely low. He often says things that make people


    angry, but he¡¯s still a good person. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, I think no matter what decision you make, you should give him a chance to make up and work


    hard. Don¡¯t refuse him easily, okay?¡± Freddie added.


    Alice looked back in the direction of the bedroom. Her thoughts were really about to be messed up by


    them.


    But she couldn¡¯t let Freddie know that. She just said, ¡°We haven¡¯t divorced yet.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Freddie patted his chest. Obviously, she meant that Daniel still had a chance.


    He thought, ¡°Daniel, I¡¯ve helped you so much. If you can¡¯t get her in this period of time, you¡¯ll be letting


    me down!¡±


    However, after heaving a sigh of relief, Freddie thought of the trouble caused by Elle and quickly said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take the photo that Elle exposed online seriously. That¡¯s not him. You should know better than


    me how smooth his chest is and how firm his muscles are, right?¡±


    Alice blushed and fell silent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Elle thought that the person she met was Daniel, and I don¡¯t know why she insisted


    that she was pregnant with Daniel¡¯s child. But I can guarantee that Daniel has nothing to do with her.¡±


    Freddie took a puff of his cigarette and continued, ¡°Actually, before he met you, he only had a one-night


    stand with the


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    11.16


    biological mother of his babies. After that, he had no interest in women. That¡¯s why the Kaur family felt


    that we were a couple.


    ¡°After he got married to you, there were actually many times when he couldn¡¯t control himself and was


    anxious to have a child with you. However, considering your job and your condition, he couldn¡¯t bear to


    make things difficult for you¡­ ¡°He cares about you. He won¡¯t cheat on you behind your back. I hope


    you understand that. Don¡¯t chase him away while he¡¯s asleep.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry.¡± How could Alice not know that Freddie was trying to help Daniel?


    There was a bitter smile on her face. She could have pretended that she had seen everything through


    and chased Daniel


    away.


    But she couldn¡¯t do it.


    Indeed, love was poisonous. Once one tasted it, it was not so easy to get rid of it.


    ¡°Do you need my help to solve the problem Elle caused? As a friend, I should have helped Daniel.


    Freddie changed the topic and interrupted Alice¡¯s thoughts.


    When Alice thought of Elle, a cold glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Mr. King, I want tomunicate with


    Elle first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll deal with her yourself?¡± Freddie was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes. Just as you said, Daniel has a low EQ. I¡¯m afraid that Elle will set him up,¡± Alice replied.


    Actually, Freddie was quite happy that Alice was handling these matters. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s


    fine. If you need my support, feel free to call me at anytime.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    After hanging up, Alice returned to her room.


    Seeing the man sleeping soundly on the bed, Alice had mixed feelings in her heart.


    Initially, she only wanted to sit on the edge of the bed and take a few more nces at him before


    leaving.


    Unexpectedly, Daniel grabbed her wrist in his sleep. She couldn¡¯t leave even if she wanted to.


    She had no choice but to let him hug her and lie down quietly with him.


    The next morning, Daniel still did not wake up.


    Alice turned on her phone and saw that almost all theizens on Twitter were scolding Daniel. He was


    asked to take responsibility.


    William had indeed done public rtions, but it had little effect.


    It seemed that theseizens really liked to see female celebrities fight with wealthy families.


    After sending a message to Alice, William went to meet Elle.


    ¡°Mr. William, why are you looking for me?¡± When Elle saw William, she ced her hand on her belly


    and burst into tears. William hated to see her acting so pretentiously. His expression darkened as he


    said coldly, ¡°Elle, Daniel has never done anything to you. Don¡¯t cause trouble!¡±


    Elle pursed her lips. ¡°Mr. Kaur won¡¯t tell anything to you, right? The kid in my belly is really his.¡±


    William was about to explode. He sneered and said, ¡°The child in your belly belongs to Daniel? Sure,


    go for an amniocentesis and get a DNA test!¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe it. It couldn¡¯t be Daniel¡¯s child. What did Elle want to do?


    Elle immediately burst into tears. ¡°Mr. William, I just got pregnant. If I had an amniocentesis, I would


    have a miscarriage! How could you be so cruel!¡±


    They met at a cafe.


    There were others around.


    Elle suddenly lost control and cried. The surrounding customers, especially the waiters who had been


    paying attention to them, all looked over.


    Some people even walked over and asked with concern what had happened.


    Elle clutched her belly and sobbed.


    ¡°I think we should call the police. He¡¯s threatening a celebrity.¡± A so-called kind-hearted man already


    took a phone out and


    11-167


    Chapter 292 called the police.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    William was angered by these people. He suppressed his anger and said to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get it wrong. I¡¯m not here to force her. The child in her belly isn¡¯t my brother¡¯s. My brother had


    never done anything to her.¡±


    But the call to the police had already been made.


    Elle burst into tears. She leaned into the arms of a waitress and said excitedly.


    ¡°Mr. William, you can question my professionalism, but you can¡¯t question my character. I know very


    well who I was with.


    ¡°If the child in my belly wasn¡¯t Mr. Kaur¡¯s, how could I risk destroying my career and tell everyone?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I think we should go through legal procedures for this matter.


    Otherwise¡­ you all think that I¡¯m a woman who would do anything for money¡­ Boohoo, I feel so


    wronged!¡±


    When the surrounding people saw Elle crying, they all chose her side and began to sneer at William.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re rich? Do you think you can bully people like this just because you¡¯re rich?¡±


    ¡°I think she should expose them and sue the Kaur family.! She can sue Daniel for abandoning the


    child.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s more than that. She should also sue Daniel for rape. Let Daniel and the Kaur family


    suffer greatly!¡± William¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°Just go through the legal procedure! My brother didn¡¯t


    do that. Nobody can nder the Kaur family!¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Elle sternly. ¡°Elle, let me remind you one more time. If anything you have


    said is fake, you will have to bear the responsibility of spreading rumors. Do you understand?¡±


    Seeing William¡¯s attitude, some people around could not help but waver. They looked at Elle.


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a misunderstanding? The truth isn¡¯t what everyone thinks it is?¡±


    ¡°I feel like we should be more rational.¡±


    Elle immediately rubbed her belly and said confidently, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have sex with Mr. Kaur, I¡¯m willing to


    ept any punishment!¡±


    She was a woman. Under such circumstances, it was still easy for her to win everyone¡¯s sympathy.


    Hence, many people spoke up for her and criticized William.


    The situation didn¡¯t seem right.


    Not long after, the police arrived. They brought William and Elle to record their statements.


    An hourter.


    Daniel was still sleeping. Alice couldn¡¯t bear to wake him up, so she called Josh and asked Josh to


    help.


    Josh had just gotten something to eat in Alice¡¯s ce when he received a video call.


    He didn¡¯t think too much about it and answered the call in front of Alice.


    On the other end of the video call, William was already furious. ¡°Elle is really a lu natic. She¡¯s crazy!¡±


    When Alice heard William¡¯s voice, she leaned over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Alice!¡±


    William was happy to hear her voice. He began toin, ¡°Alice, you have no idea what had


    happened. Elle insisted that Daniel made her pregnant. She called the police and the police arrested


    me!


    ¡°Boohoo, I just came out of the police station! I¡¯ve never been so embarrassed in my life.¡±


    Alice did not know whether tough or cry when she saw William¡¯s aggrieved expression. She shook


    her head and said.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. Lies won¡¯tst long.¡±


    ¡°Alice, in that case¡­ You believe Daniel?¡± William asked.


    Josh looked at William¡¯s stu pid look and smiled. ¡°Alice isn¡¯t a fool. How could Elle deceive her so


    easily? It¡¯s just a trick. Moreover, with Daniel¡¯s temper, do you think he will make Elle pregnant?¡±


    ¡°No. Never. Totally impossible. Even a pig won¡¯t believe that.¡±


    11:16


    William was speechless. Why did he feel that Josh was not praising Daniel?


    However, he could not care about anything more. William thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alice, since


    you believe Daniel, should I directly ban Elle from continuing working in the industry?¡±


    This was the simplest and easiest way. There was no need to get entangled with a shameless woman


    like Elle.


    ¡°By doing this, Daniel¡¯s reputation will forever be tarnished. I don¡¯t want him to be tainted all the time,¡±


    Alice said as she received a Twitter notification on her phone.


    Elle sent a post again.


    Alice clicked on it and saw that Elle was ying a victim again.


    ¡°Boohoo¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that my child and I would still be in such a miserable state. If the Kaur family


    doesn¡¯t want this child, I can be a single mother, but don¡¯t let me abort the child. Please, Mr. William.¡±


    Then, there were reposts andments from Sheryl and her fellows.


    This time, Elle made everyone confirm that the child was Daniel¡¯s. It appeared that the Kaur family


    wanted to let Elle abort the child for Daniel¡¯s sake.


    Now that theizens were furious, they began to attack crazily.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible. You actually let a girl have an abortion! I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be like this! The Kaur


    family is terrible!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how harmful abortion is for girls? How can you do this? So what if you are rich and


    powerful, members of the Kaur family?¡±


    ¡°Elle, don¡¯t be soft. Fight them! Fight them well. No matter what they say¡­ just do it. Do it ruthlessly!¡±


    ¡°We support Elle¡¯s defense. Let that scu mbag Daniel go to jail. He must go to jail!¡±


    Many people asked Elle to call the police. The discussion was really heated.


    Fortunately, Alice told William not to ban Elle. Otherwise, the Kaur family would definitely be in a worse


    situation.


    ¡°Alice, I didn¡¯t expect Elle to be so shameless!¡± William was already furious.


    However, Alice was calmer. ¡°William, go and check the information of the people Elle met. See who she


    has met during that period of time..¡±


    Didn¡¯t Elle say that she slept with Daniel abroad?


    Then Alice wanted to see who Elle really met.


    ¡°I¡¯m already on it. It¡¯s very strange. At the time she mentioned, Daniel happened to be overseas, but he


    wasn¡¯t in the same area as her,¡± William replied.


    ¡°Which area is Daniel in? Are there any records of him checking in or being captured in surveince


    videos?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°Of course. I can get records right now,¡± said William.


    ¡°Alright, help me get the records and send everything directly to my phone,¡± Alice said as her eyes


    turned cold.


    Elle was very good at using public opinion. Now, the entire matter was going in a very unfavorable way


    for Daniel.


    Daniel had not divorced her yet, so no one could defame her husband!


    ¡°Exin this to Grandpa and Grandma. Tell the Kaur family not to do anything. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±


    It was more convenient for a woman to deal with a woman than a man. After all, a woman understood


    whether a woman¡¯s tears were real or fake.


    ¡°Okay, Alice!¡±


    At the same time, in Sheryl¡¯s apartment.


    Elle sipped coffee proudly. ¡°I¡¯m good at acting pitiful, aren¡¯t I? Mr. William wanted to meet me first. If I¡¯m


    not mistaken, Mr. Kaur will want to see me in the afternoon.¡±


    Seeing how smug Elle was, Sheryl sneered in her heart. However, she had a congrattory expression


    on her face. ¡°You¡¯re about to be Mr. Kaur¡¯s wife, the hostess of the Kaur family! Don¡¯t forget to


    help me deal with Alice.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I marry Daniel, I¡¯ll let you marry Freddie! At that time, the two of us will work


    together to kill that little bit ch Alice!¡±


    Humph! In Elle¡¯s opinion, Alice was only an unpopr C-list actress, she didn¡¯t believe that she and


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sheryl couldn¡¯t deal


    with Alice.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    ¡°Well.¡± Although she was happy, Elle could not help but sigh.


    Sheryl was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t everything going smoothly now? Why are you still unhappy?¡±


    Elle rubbed her temples and thought of William. She said with a headache,


    ¡°I let William enter the police station today. What if he makes things difficult for me in the future? You


    didn¡¯t see it. He¡¯s really angry.¡±


    ¡°So what? As long as Mr. Kaur cares about you and the child, it¡¯s useless no matter what others say.


    Sheryl disagreed. ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s nothing in my belly, and I didn¡¯t see Alice. How can I frame her?¡±


    Sheryl narrowed her eyes and thought about it. ¡°Find a reason to drink coffee with Alice first. Reveal


    the news that you have conflicts and pave the way.¡±


    ¡°Alice doesn¡¯t dare to meet me, right?¡± Elle was a little worried.


    Sheryl curled her lips and said with a sinister gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Alice got married in a sh. You used


    that to threaten her¡­ She will definitelye.¡±


    Actually, all along, Sheryl only dared to threaten Alice with her sh marriage but did not dare to


    expose it.


    Because she wasn¡¯t certain who Alice had married, she was afraid that suddenly exposing her secret


    marriage might backfire and instead give Alice a boost in poprity.


    She couldn¡¯t allow any more attractive female artists than herself to have a chance at bing highly


    popr. She wanted to dominate the entertainment industry and be a top celebrity forever.


    ¡°However, we can only threaten her. We can¡¯t let the news of Alice¡¯s sh marriage be announced.


    Otherwise, with her looks, she will definitely be famous.¡±


    ¡°Sheryl, don¡¯t worry! I know my limits. Alice wants to make a name for herself. Heh, it depends on


    whether I give her a chance or not!¡± Elle took out her phone and found her agent¡¯s number.


    She wanted her agent to help her contact Alice.


    Seeing that Elle had taken the initiative to be a weapon, the corners of Sheryl¡¯s lips curled up


    slightly, and her heart was filled with pride.


    It felt good to be able to hurt someone she didn¡¯t like without having to do it herself.


    At Alice¡¯s house.


    William used his connections to quickly find the surveince video and he analyzed it for Alice.


    After it was sorted out, she prepared to contact Elle.


    Unexpectedly, her phone suddenly rang.


    It was an unknown number, but it belonged to Lonrid.


    She looked at it for a few seconds, then swiped to answer. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m Elle.¡± The woman¡¯s tone was arrogant.


    Elle?


    Did she ask someone to find her number and then take the initiative to call? Was she trying to cause


    trouble?


    That was good. She would deal with whatever came her way.


    She wanted to see what the other side would say.


    Alice said calmly, ¡°Oh, Elle, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    On the other end, Elle chuckled smugly. ¡°Alice Doyle, I already know about you.¡±


    She knew?


    What did she know?


    Alice said defensively, ¡°Oh, I wonder what you found?¡±


    Elle¡¯s tone was mocking. ¡°Alice Doyle, you¡¯re really good at courting death. You¡¯re not even famous in


    the entertainment industry, yet you dare to get married so quickly. I already know about your marriage


    partner.¡±


    11.165


    ¡°Oh? You know who he is?¡± Did she know about Daniel and deliberatelye to fight with her?


    ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t need to know who he is. All I need to know is that you¡¯re actually married to a useless piece


    of trash.¡± Elle¡¯s tone was filled with mockery.


    ¡°My husband is not trash.¡± Alice sneered. The other side of the phone did not know that she was


    married to Daniel. She was deliberately calling to cause trouble.


    ¡°If he is not trash, why didn¡¯t you be famous? Alice Doyle, I really sympathize with you. You have


    a face, but you married a top-notch trash. What a joke.¡±


    As she spoke, Elle boasted, ¡°It¡¯s not like me¡­ The man I found is Mr. Kaur. He¡¯s many times better


    than your man. Just be


    envious.¡±


    Alice really did not know how to be envious of that.


    ¡°Alice Doyle, I¡¯m not an evil person. I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Treat me to a meal and apologize to


    me. I¡¯ll let my Mr. Kaur let you off.¡±


    After saying that, Elle looked at Sheryl and continued, ¡°This is my phone number. Call me when you¡¯ve


    thought it through. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get Mr. Kaur to kill you and your husband!¡±


    Without giving Alice a chance to answer, the other side quickly hung up.


    Alice looked at the darkened screen of her phone with a cold expression.


    William sensed something. ¡°Alice, did Elle call you? What did she say? Did she brainlessly threaten


    you?¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t answer.


    William knew that he had guessed correctly. That woman was really stu pid. It was fine if she provoked


    him, but she even dared to provoke his sister-inw.


    ¡°Alice, let¡¯s deal with this matter. We¡¯ll use extreme methods.¡± William gritted his teeth.


    Even Josh said, ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let such a brainless person continue to be arrogant. This is an insult to


    us.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to let me handle it? This time, she took the initiative to provoke me and asked me to


    meet her. Then I¡¯ll take advantage of the situation! Don¡¯t attack!¡±


    Taking the initiative to ask her to apologize?


    She even asked Alice to treat her to a meal.


    Sure, it was her treat. Let¡¯s see if she had the life to finish the meal she treated!


    After thinking it through, Alice immediately walked to the room. She looked at the man who was still


    sleeping on the bed and tucked him in.


    Daniel was probably really too tired. At this moment, he was actually a little delirious. He


    subconsciously held Alice¡¯s hand and brought it to his lips.


    Infatuated, he kissed her palm and murmured, ¡°Honey, believe me¡­


    Looking at him like this, Alice¡¯s heart could not help but soften. ¡°Yes, I believe you in this matter. Have a


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    good rest. I¡¯ll help you torture sc um.¡±


    After thinking about it, Alice walked out and looked at William. ¡°Do you have a television station that


    can broadcast live?¡±


    ¡°Freddie has it, but I haven¡¯t invested in it yet,¡± William said honestly.


    Alice nodded and decisively dialed Freddie¡¯s number. She roughly told him what she wanted to do.


    When Freddie, who was in a meeting, heard this, his expression instantly turned bright. He smiled and


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Kaur¡¯s matter is my matter. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to do a live broadcast


    online.¡±


    The people in the meeting room did not know that it was Alice who called. They only saw that Freddie


    mentioned Mr. Kaur.


    Then everyone was certain the Mr. Kaur Freddie was talking about was Daniel.


    As expected, only the matter of Mr. Kaur would make him look so easy to talk to.


    Mr. King and Mr. Kaur were indeed in true love!


    Therefore, Elle was a joke.


    If it wasn¡¯t Mr. Kaur¡¯s, Mr. King would torture her to death!


    On the other hand, Alice called Elle after gaining Freddie¡¯s support.


    In order to amodate Alice¡¯s n, William and others even contributed a five-star restaurant under


    the Kaur family.


    ¡°Hello. Elle¡­¡±


    When Elle received the call, she was in the midst of nning with Sheryl to set a trap for Alice. Seeing


    Alice¡¯s number, she deliberately acted clueless and answered, ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    ¡°I am Alice Doyle,¡± Alice Doyle answered calmly.


    ¡°Oh? Alice Doyle? A C-list female artiste Alice Doyle,¡± Elle said with a smile. She was deliberately


    trying to humiliate Alice. She felt that Alice taking the initiative to call her was showing weakness.


    This time, she had to control Alice and make her suffer.


    After all, she had not forgotten what happened at Sad.


    If she hadn¡¯t been smart and pretended to faint in advance, she would definitely be on the trending


    searches now.


    She had never been a petty person. Since Alice Doyle had tricked her like this, she had to make Alice


    Doyle suffer.


    So the call was only the beginning. The insult she¡¯d given her was yet toe.


    Sheryl Lynn was a little surprised to hear that it was Alice who had taken the initiative to call.


    After all, ording to Sheryl Lynn¡¯s understanding, Alice would not bow down so quickly.


    However, no matter what Alice did, she would not rush to the front. Elle would still be the one to cause


    trouble.


    This way, she could at least protect herself when something happened.


    ¡°Continue, don¡¯t let her hang up,¡± Sheryl reminded Elle softly.


    Elle nodded as if she understood. Then, she continued to say to Alice Doyle, ¡°Why are you calling me?


    Ha, do you know that I¡¯m Mr. Kaur¡¯s woman? Do you want to apologize to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk about this over the phone. Let¡¯s meet and talk. Didn¡¯t you want to meet me?¡±


    Alice Doyle asked.


    Upon hearing this, Elle felt inexplicably smug.


    She knew that no one would not lower their heads when talking about Mr. Kaur.


    She thought, ¡°Hmph, Alice Doyle, aren¡¯t you very impressive?


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll let you continue to be awesome. If you have the ability, keep acting cool in front of me.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to make you kneel and record a video for you. I¡¯m waiting to see you cry to death.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember now. We did say that we were going to meet¡­ Have you thought it through?¡± Elle


    asked.


    ¡°In an hour and a half, we¡¯ll meet at Kaur Group¡¯s Splendid Landscape. I¡¯ll be prepared.¡± Alice hung up


    after saying that.


    Elle shook her head proudly and said to Sheryl, ¡°This little bit ch is still afraid of me. Ha, she¡¯s already


    showing weakness to


    me.¡±


    However, Sheryl was a little nervous. ¡°This little bit ch Alice has always been sinister. She agreed so


    quickly. I keep feeling


    that there¡¯s trouble.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Sheryl, you¡¯re used to being careful. That¡¯s why you think there¡¯s a problem. If you ask me,


    she surrendered to me because she was afraid of Mr. Kaur.¡±


    As Elle spoke, she took out a mirror and began to touch up her makeup.


    ¡°Elle, don¡¯t let your guard down. It won¡¯t be good if Alice was instructed to set you up.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been in this position for so long that you¡¯ve be timid. You have to


    change.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve be timid.¡± Sheryl gritted her teeth and tried her best not to retort.


    She knew that Elle was in high spirits and felt that no one could control her anymore.


    Was this enough to make her happy?


    She was indeed inexperienced.


    ¡°Anyway, Sheryl, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll show you how I¡¯m going to torture Alice Doyle! I¡¯ll definitely take


    revenge on what happened in Sad today!¡± Elle was very confident..


    From the look of it, she was certain that she would definitely kill Alice Doyle.


    Sheryl did not stop her anymore.


    However, just as she was about to leave, Sheryl suddenly held her stomach and said nervously, ¡°Elle,


    my periodes. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t apany you. Go by yourself first. I¡¯ll pay attention to you at all


    times.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elle¡¯s face was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Why didn¡¯t ite earlier orter? Why


    did it have toe at


    this time?¡±


    ¡°Well, this is the period. No girls can control it. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know.¡± Sheryl cursed Elle many


    times in her heart.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This woman was indeed arrogant. She actually dared to think that her period hade too early.


    Detestable woman,


    ¡°Alright then, wait for me at home¡­ Don¡¯t forget to help me inform the reporters¡­ I¡¯m going to make


    Alice Doyle suffer today,¡± Elle said worriedly.


    Sheryl nodded seriously. ¡°Elle, don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    After watching Elle leave, Sheryl sent messages to a few reporters she knew and exaggerated the


    meeting between Elle and Alice.


    As expected, those reporters were very interested in such news and immediately said that they would


    follow up in real-time.


    Splendid Landscape.


    William Kaur and Josh Kaur apanied Alice Doyle here. They even disguised themselves as


    waiters.


    ¡°Well¡­ you guys better go in. I¡¯m really afraid that she will recognize you.¡± Alice looked at the two men


    and said helplessly.


    ¡°No¡­ I made the most powerful inverted model. Even Ray Smith wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize me.¡±


    Josh pointed at his face.


    ¡°Why do I feel that even if you turn into ashes, Ray Smith will still be able to recognize you?¡± Alice


    teased.


    The corners of Josh Kaur¡¯s mouth twitched violently. Then, he thought of something and said, ¡°That¡¯s


    because he took care of me for a long time.¡±


    ¡°In any case, stand further awayter. Don¡¯t let Elle notice you.¡± As she spoke, Alice Doyle couldn¡¯t


    help but send another message to Freddie King.


    They were all here. Daniel Kaur at home would be taken care of by Freddie.


    In fact, she was still a little worried about Freddie. She was afraid that he would not take good care of


    Daniel.


    Freddie received a message from Alice. He looked at the man who had just woken up with a depressed


    expression and handed the phone over.


    ¡°Your wife cares about you. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be that easy for you two to get a divorce.¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°Why did my wife send you a message?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ Can we not be jealous? Your wife sent me a message because a weakling


    like you was sleeping soundly. She went to help you p Elle¡¯s face and needed my help.¡±


    Freddie really had no temper at all towards this kind of person who was immersed in jealousy.


    Daniel looked at him coldly. ¡°William Kaur and the others can help.¡±


    Freddie had nothing to say. Fine, he was going to find trouble with him no matter what!


    What a ba stard.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Daniel picked up his clothes and was about to change and go out.


    ¡°Splendid Landscape.¡± As he spoke, Freddie was a little worried. ¡°Um¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going over


    now. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your wife¡¯s n doesn¡¯t need you?¡±


    ¡°My wife needs me!¡±


    After saying that, a certain someone had already put on his clothes.


    On Alice¡¯s side, she specifically asked William to clear the area.


    Elle walked in arrogantly in a white Chanel.


    Elle was stunned when she saw that there were only Alice and the waiters in the huge Splendid


    Landscape.


    Did Alice book the ce?


    Impossible. How could Alice Doyle have such power?


    If anyone wanted to book the entire venue, it would be her, the future Mrs. Kaur!

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    ¡°Alice Doyle, you¡¯re quite early.¡± Elle pulled out a chair and sat down.


    Then, she raised her hand and waved at the waiter not far away like a richdy. She said generously,


    ¡°I¡¯ll start with a stack of


    caviar.¡±


    Looking at a certain someone¡¯s actions, Alice Doyle¡¯s eyes shed slightly. ¡°Can caviar be the


    appetizer?¡±


    Elle¡¯s expression was filled with mockery. She dragged her voice and said,


    ¡°When Mr. Kaur cats with me, he always appetizes me with caviar. You haven¡¯t seen it because you¡¯re


    not good enough!¡± Alice smiled. ¡°I thought Mr. Kaur preferred coffee and mu ffins. I didn¡¯t expect him to


    like eating caviar with you.¡± ¡°Hmph, Mr. Kaur is a big shot. How could he have coffee and mu ffins?


    He¡¯s like a g od. A country bumpkin like you won¡¯t understand.¡± Elle looked at Alice with disdain.


    Alice¡¯s fingers gently moved the auricle of her car.


    William Kaur, who was hiding not far away, immediately understood what his sister-inw meant. He


    instructed Freddie King¡¯s people to turn on the surrounding cameras and prepare for the live broadcast.


    When Alice received the signal for the live broadcast to begin, the dining table was also filled with the


    expensive food that Elle wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯m also in a hurry, so I won¡¯t waste too much time with you. Elle, are you sure the person with you is


    Mr. Kaur?¡± Alice asked.


    Elle felt that Alice was jealous of her and wanted to cause trouble on purpose.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Of course, we were so happy and had a child¡­ This is something you lowly


    things won¡¯t have.¡±


    Alice raised her eyebrows and sent a message to William Kaur. ¡°The child is also Mr. Kaur¡¯s?¡±


    William Kaur had already gotten someone to prepare the people and evidence Alice needed.


    Now that he had received his sister-inw¡¯s order, he immediately had to make arrangements.


    When Elle heard Alice Doyle¡¯s doubts, she was furious.


    She mmed her knife and fork on the table and said angrily, ¡°Alice Doyle, what do you mean? Just


    because you¡¯re not qualified doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m like you! I¡¯m born to be a soaring phoenix and the


    best spouse for Mr. Kaur.¡±


    What a great spouse.


    Alice leaned back slightly and calmly put down the fork in her hand.


    She dragged her voice and asked, ¡°So, are you sure that you met Mr. Kaur and that you¡¯re his soaring


    phoenix?¡±


    Elle raised her eyebrows and sneered, ¡°If I¡¯m not his, are you?¡±


    Alice held her chin and said thoughtfully, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s someone else.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be anyone else.¡± Elle rolled her eyes as if Alice was an idiot. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t Mr. Kaur¡¯s true love,


    how could I be pregnant with his child?


    ¡°Alice Doyle, if I were you, I would kneel down and apologize obediently. Then, you would transfer


    Sad to me. This way, when I be Mr. Kaur¡¯s wife in the future, I will leave you a way out.¡±


    Originally, she had not thought of swallowing Sad immediately.


    However, Alice took the initiative to treat her to a meal. She felt that she could still sn atch something


    from Alice.


    She wanted Alice to lose everything.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Elle, are you nning to bully others just because you want to marry Mr. Kaur?¡± Alice Doyle


    asked with a smile.


    Elle crossed her arms and said proudly, ¡°I can bully people because my husband is powerful! If you¡¯re


    not convinced, find a husband like Mr. Kaur!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately¡­ Mr. Kaur is the only one. If he belongs to me, he won¡¯t want you anymore.¡±


    Alice crossed her arms and looked at her with a faint smile. Then, she nced at William Kaur¡¯s reply


    on her phone.


    Elle did not forget to pretend to be a saint. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a very kind person. We¡¯re both in the


    entertainment industry. I can¡¯t bear to force you into a corner.


    ¡°How about this? Give me what belongs to me and kneel down to apologize. We¡¯ll write off everything


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    that happened


    11:17


    Chapter 296 before


    Just as Elle was nning for Alice, a man suddenly walked over from the direction of the door.


    He rushed over nervously and stood in front of Elle. He looked at the woman in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re


    really pregnant with our child¡±


    Mr. Kam¡­ You¡¯re here¡­ I miss you so much. Elle saw the person¡¯s face clearly and threw herself into


    his arms.


    Alice was stunned when she saw who it was


    This person¡¯s side profile actually looked a little like Daniel Kaur.


    Was he the person William Kaur had found out about?


    The man¡¯s heart ached as he held Elle¡¯s waist. ¡°We had sex that night. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I


    thought we were just having a meal and then left


    I know you¡¯re busy, so I didn¡¯t pester you. Moreover, to me, it¡¯s my blessing to have that night with you.¡±


    Elle¡¯s acting skills were superb. At this moment, she was crying and her hand was still on her stomach.


    ¡°Now that we have a child, I don¡¯t know what to do. You have to be responsible for me.¡±


    The man¡¯s heart ached when he saw Elle¡¯s expression.


    For some reason, he really wanted to sleep that day after dinner. After he fell asleep, he really had no


    impression of what happened


    If he had known that he would have these things with Elle, he would have applied to get his hands on


    Elle.


    But it wasn¡¯t toote.


    Elleined for a while before saying. ¡°Dear, since you¡¯re here, we have to talk about our matters.


    Do you want to give the child a status?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s get married! I won¡¯t let you and the child suffer any losses!¡± The man nodded.


    Hearing this. Elle was overjoyed. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Alice provocatively. Then, she


    said to the man,


    and child have been bullied. Do you want to avenge your wife?¡±


    Then you


    At this moment Alice sat there calmly with a ss of water in her hand. She took a slow sip and a smile


    appeared on her


    Interesting. She was waiting for them to make trouble for her.


    When the man heard Elle¡¯s words, he was extremely nervous. ¡°Who bullied you? Let her out! I¡¯ll break


    her legs for you! Hmph, no one can bully my wife and child¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her. She said such awful things just now. She¡¯s so bad to bully me!¡± as Elle said, she looked like


    she was about to cry. Alice gently put down the ss of water, crossed her arms, and chuckled. ¡°Sir, I


    didn¡¯t bully Elle. Don¡¯t malign me.¡±


    Elle¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. She sneered. ¡°This is Mr. Kaur! How dare you sit there


    when you see Mr. Kaur? Are you courting death? I¡¯ll get my husband to kill you now!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, footsteps sounded from the direction of the door again.


    The moment everyone looked up, two men walked over¡­.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Of the two men, one was wearing a gray haute couture suit, and the other was wearing a ck suit that


    was straight and


    stern.


    One was like an arrogant and cold iceberg, while the other was like a demon king who had walked out


    of hell.


    Although they did not say a word, it was enough to make one shudder.


    Elle knew Freddie. When she saw him, her pupils constricted. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Mr. King.¡±


    As she spoke, Elle patted her chest in confusion.


    Why would Freddiee over?


    Could it be that he was here to see her future husband, Mr. Kaur?


    The entire Inte already knew about her and Mr. Kaur. It was normal for Freddie toe over for


    him.


    Therefore, Freddie was here to give her his blessings.


    Then could she ask Freddie for help and teach Alice Doyle a lesson?


    When the man next to Elle saw Freddie King, he was not as shocked. However, when he saw Daniel


    Kaur, his heart ski pped


    a beat.


    He knew that he waspletely finished.


    This was the real one, the person he had always served.


    Now that Daniel Kaur was here, did he want to ask Elle about this?


    He knew better than anyone else what kind of personality Daniel had.


    T


    He hated it the most when his information was exposed. Other than the Kaur family¡¯s people and those


    who served him, there was no way they could see Daniel Kaur¡¯s photo.


    Therefore, now that Elle had exposed some information about Mr. Kaur, it was understandable that Mr.


    Kaur would be angry.


    Elle was pregnant with his child. No matter what, he could not let Mr. Kaur hurt Elle.


    At this moment, Elle could no longer contain her excitement. She walked up to Freddie and smiled


    sweetly. ¡°Mr. King, it¡¯s really been a long time. Why are you here today? This person beside you is¡­¡±


    Why did the person beside Freddie look so imposing? It was as if ordinary people could not move


    around him.


    Moreover, this face was too good-looking.


    His face was sharp and angr, and he was incorrigibly handsome.


    If she had some status, she might have tried to seduce him.


    Not far away, William Kaur was adjusting the camera lens.


    When Daniel appeared just now, he ordered them to temporarily change the camera.


    Although Daniel was out to protect his wife, he could not expose him casually.


    Most importantly, Daniel had just sent a message. He could not affect Alice Doyle just because of their


    rtionship with the Kaur family.


    Daniel was indeed interested in Alice. He could tell.


    Otherwise, why would a man with low EQe out to support his wife?


    ¡°It has been adjusted. We can locate Mr. Kaur¡¯s profile picture and use it as a mosaic for the live


    broadcast,¡± the staff in charge of the live broadcast exined to William Kaur.


    William nodded and instructed, ¡°As long as you see Daniel touch Alice, immediately switch to Elle. Do


    you understand?¡±


    The staff members nodded and were puzzled at the same time.


    Would a big shot like Mr. Kaur really touch a woman in the entertainment industry?


    Alice should have nothing to do with Mr. Kaur, right?


    Just as they were feeling puzzled, the man who was hugging Elle smiled obsequiously and said to


    Daniel Kaur, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re


    pregnant with my child!¡±


    here too. Elle¡­ Elle is


    11:17


    Daniel only nced at the man indifferently. Then, he ignored Elle¡¯s gaze and walked straight to Alice


    Doyle. He protected Alice by his side like a protector.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When Elle saw his actions, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she did not understand.


    What did that mean?


    Protecting Alice Doyle?


    Wasn¡¯t Alice Doyle¡¯s husband a poor man?


    Why was this well-dressed man protecting Alice?


    Was he crazy?


    Moreover, why did Mr. Kaur treat that man so well just now?


    Were they all crazy?


    Daniel looked at Alice and reached out to hold her hand. After feeling a trace of coldness, he frowned


    and asked, ¡°Did you not eat anything and have low blood sugar?¡±


    Alice smiled awkwardly and scratched her head. ¡°Yes, I was in a hurry to deal with this matter, so I


    forgot to eat.¡±


    ¡°Tell them to serve you some snacks and leave the rest to me,¡± Daniel said and nced at the waiter


    behind him.


    Josh Kaur, who was disguised as a waitress, rushed over. Then, under Daniel Kaur¡¯s instructions, he


    served a piece of


    chocteva for Alice to help her recover.


    On the other side, Elle and the man saw Daniel taking care of Alice. They were already in different


    moods.


    The man did not expect someone like Daniel to be so considerate and gentle¡­


    This woman who could be taken care of by Daniel was too lucky.


    How did she manage to do it? Shepletely has a hold on Daniel Kaur.


    Elle gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with jealousy.


    She had had so many boyfriends since she was young, but no one had ever cared about her so much.


    She could even see that Daniel Kaur¡¯s heart and eyes were filled with Alice Doyle. He even seemed a


    little afraid that Alice Doyle would not want him¡­


    Why?


    What right did she have to have such a considerate man?


    Alice slowly finished the chocteva and wiped the corner of her mouth. Then, she held Daniel


    Kaur¡¯s hand and shook it gently.


    Then, she looked at the man beside Elle and said softly, ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you going to introduce yourself?¡±


    ¡°Alice Doyle, are you an idiot?¡± Elle rolled her eyes.


    ¡°This is Mr. Kaur! It¡¯s my husband, Mr. Kaur. Is there a need to introduce him?¡±


    She felt that Alice was a clown.


    Alice crossed her arms and tilted her head slightly. She looked at the man opposite Elle with a faint


    smile. ¡°You haven¡¯t told her that your surname isn¡¯t Kaur?¡±


    Elle was shocked.


    What did this mean?


    What did she mean by this man¡¯s surname wasn¡¯t Kaur?


    How could Mr. Kaur not be surnamed Kaur?


    At this moment, Daniel Kaur was like an emotionless King of Hell. He stared at the man coldly. ¡°Roger


    Hall, show her your identity card.¡±


    After saying this, the man called Roger trembled as he took out his identity card.


    He was about to panic to death.


    Daniel Kaur¡¯s expression was clearly angry.


    He actually made Daniel Kaur angry. This was simply fatal!


    11:17


    Elle¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Roger,


    What did she just hear?


    This man¡¯s name was Roger Hall.


    Wasn¡¯t he Mr. Kaur? When they were eating with her, they all said that he was Mr. Kaurt


    How could he be another person now?


    Were they joking? Were they trying to trick her?


    When Freddie King saw Elle¡¯s reaction, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He came to Daniel


    Kaur¡¯s side and ced his hand on his good brother¡¯s shoulder,


    Then, he looked at the woman opposite him with a faint smile. ¡°Elle, my good brother won¡¯t touch


    someone like you casually. Do you understand?¡°


    Elle¡¯s body swayed as she looked at Freddie in disbelief.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:17

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    At this moment, Elle did not expect that Freddie would not acknowledge the man beside her. Instead,


    he would approach


    the man beside Alice.


    So¡­ what was going on?


    She was going crazy!


    Elle looked at Roger with reddened eyes. ¡°Honey, you¡­ Tell me, what¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you the Mr.


    Kaur that everyone admires?¡±


    She was really going crazy. She hoped that Freddie and the others were just causing trouble.


    How could the man she had set her mind on not be Mr. Kaur?


    However, Roger had already taken out his identity card and showed it to Elle. ¡°This is my identity card.


    My name is Roger Hall. I didn¡¯t have time to exin it to youst time.¡±


    When Elle saw the two words on the ID card, her legs went weak.


    No wonder¡­ No wonder Alice asked her that question and said that the person beside her was not


    surnamed Kaur¡­


    If this person wasn¡¯t Mr. Kaur, then the photo she posted wasn¡¯t Mr. Kaur. It was impossible for her to


    be pregnant with Mr. Kaur¡¯s child now.


    Why didn¡¯t this ba stard called Roger exin it to her directly?


    At this moment, Elle felt like she had shot herself with her own gun. She no longer cared if Alice would


    ¡°Um¡­ you¡­ You¡¯re Mr. Kaur, right? You¡¯re Mr. Kaur!¡±


    Alice looked at her. ¡°You have posted it on your Twitter. You don¡¯t know which Mr. Kaur you¡¯re looking


    for?¡±


    ¡°Alice, shut up! You have no right to speak here. Get out!¡± Elle roared at Alice.


    Daniel¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly, ¡°Who are you talking to? Who allowed you to have such an


    attitude?¡±


    Alice patted the back of Daniel¡¯s hand, signaling him not to get angry. Then, she looked at Elle. ¡°I came


    here to see the truth. If I can¡¯t see it now, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Elle¡¯s face turned red. What was the point of looking at the truth?


    She had already been shamed, okay?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She posted photos and pretended to be pitiful online. She had even gambled her entire acting career.


    But in the end?


    In the end, she became a joke.


    The so-called Mr. Kaur and the dinner with her were all lies.


    Now, she was like a top-notch joke. What she did was nothing.


    It was so weird for Mr. Kaur to let Roger contact her.


    If he didn¡¯t like her, he could have just said it.


    It should be easy for someone like him to reject a woman. Why did he have to let other men affect her


    and make her a joke?


    The more Elle thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. She wiped the tears from the corners of


    her eyes and looked at Roger.


    ¡°Why did you use the identity of Mr. Kaur? Don¡¯t lie to me! You clearly know that I need the real Mr.


    Kaur. Why did you treat me like this!¡±


    Roger also looked aggrieved. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Elle, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯ve never lied to you.¡±


    ¡°If you never lied to me, why would those people call you Mr. Kaur?¡± Elle was about to go crazy.


    She had clearly heard them call him Mr. Kaur.


    Roger remembered that he was drinking with those people on behalf of Daniel. He knew that Elle had


    misunderstood and quickly said, ¡°That was a coc ktail party. As Mr. Kaur¡¯s substitute, I temporarily used


    Mr. Kaur¡¯s identity to drink with Mr. Kaur¡¯s partners.¡±


    11:17


    Roger was a stunt double for Daniel in business.


    Usually, when they drank, there were also some women who could not be avoided. All of them went to


    Roger. The side of his face looked a little like Daniel¡¯s. This was the reason why he was chosen.


    Daniel had never asked Roger too much. He knew that this person would not dare to mess around


    under his name. However, he did not expect that he would provoke Elle and almost cause his wife to


    misunderstand.


    Daniel knew that from now on, Roger could no longer use his identity as a substitute in the Kaur Group.


    Elle was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Then you should have exined it to me when we were


    having dinner!¡±


    ¡°You never gave me a chance to exin. You kept introducing yourself and showing off. You didn¡¯t


    even say that you were after Mr. Kaur. I thought you liked me.¡±


    Roger felt wronged as well.


    He did not expect Elle to like Daniel in the end.


    He was just an ordinary man. When faced with a top-notch beauty like Elle throwing herself at him, he


    would definitely find it difficult to reject her.


    If someone was wrong, it was Elle, not him.


    At this moment, Elle gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t say anything, you should have some


    self-awareness. You liar! How dare you lie to me!¡±


    As she spoke, Elle was about to rush over and hit Roger.


    Seeing that she was so agitated, Roger¡¯s heart ached. He quickly held her waist and advised her


    kindly, ¡°Elle, don¡¯t be agitated. You¡¯re still pregnant with our child. Everything will be based on the child,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Bulls hit child! I don¡¯t have a child in my stomach at all. I lied to all of you! Nothing happened between


    us that night!¡± Elle did not want to be pestered by a substitute like Roger, so she shouted the truth.


    Roger was stunned. He looked at Elle in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not pregnant? Then¡­ why did you


    say that on the Inte? Don¡¯t you want your reputation anymore?¡±


    ¡°I was forced by Alice Doyle!¡± Elle pointed angrily at Alice¡¯s nose and roared, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you


    getting all of Sad¡¯s shares, bi tch!


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t embarrassed me, do you think I would have deliberately used such a move? Alice


    Doyle, it¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯m where I am today! I hate you to death!¡±


    Was she the one who forced her?


    At that time in Sad, who was the one bullying others?


    Now that the matter had been exposed, she did not dare to take responsibility and pushed the me to


    others!


    Elle was also a weirdo.


    Alice sneered and nced at Daniel. Then, she said to Elle,


    ¡°I embarrassed you? Miss Elle, do you want me to get someone to retrieve the surveince video from


    Sad and


    my assistant? invite everyone to take a look? Who was the one who imed to be Mrs. Kaur and


    bullied me and


    ¡°From the beginning to the end, I didn¡¯t take the initiative to cause you any trouble! You¡¯ve been


    humiliating me! As for me getting Sad¡¯s shares, I think this is my private matter and has nothing


    to do with you, right?


    ¡°You refused to let go of this matter and framed Mr. Kaur on the Inte. You pretended to be pregnant


    and pushed all the me on me. Aren¡¯t your values a little too twisted?¡±


    Elle shouted indignantly, ¡°What did I do wrong? I¡¯m so popr. I just don¡¯t want to lose to a trashy artist


    like you. What¡¯s wrong with what I did?¡±


    Alice did not have the patience to exin to her. She interrupted Elle coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no point in


    pursuing the reason why you posted that on Twitter.


    ¡°What you should do now is to post on Twitter immediately, exin what you¡¯ve done, and apologize to


    Mr. Kaur and the Kaur family!¡±


    11:18

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    ¡°Alice Doyle, don¡¯t bully me! I don¡¯t want to apologize!¡± Elle growled. At the same time, she looked at


    Daniel Kaur and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    How could she apologize? If she apologized, there would be nothing left.


    At that time, not only would she be a joke in the entertainment industry, but she would also have


    no chance of making aeback.


    Da mn it, why did she listen to Sheryl Lynn and do such a stu pid thing!


    However, Mr. Kaur never revealed his identity to outsiders. Today, Mr. Kaur appeared, so he probably


    wouldn¡¯t tell anyone else.


    As long as she gritted her teeth and did not apologize or say anything, would she be able to continue


    working in the industry, when the public opinion calmed down?


    Alice had no evidence to prove that she had ndered Mr. Kaur. It was like this!


    Elle did not want to cry anymore.


    Instead of looking at Alice Doyle, she said to Daniel Kaur, ¡°Mr. Kaur, speaking of this, it¡¯s because I


    admire you too much. I like you too much, that¡¯s why I provoked you¡­ Anyway, I haven¡¯t caused you


    any substantial harm yet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to expose yourself, and I also want this matter to be forgotten by everyone. Why don¡¯t


    we work together and pretend that nothing happened?¡±


    As she spoke, Elle wiped the corners of her eyes and nced at Alice before continuing.


    ¡°Otherwise, if I¡¯m really forced into the corner, I might just ignore everything and expose everything¡­¡±


    The meaning of this sentence was very clear. If she really had no way out, she would expose


    everything like a mad dog.


    No matter what, Elle was still popr. Now that she had more than ten million fans, they could help her


    do many things.


    She believed that Daniel would not be able to stay out of trouble when there was a huge wave of public


    opinion.


    Hearing Elle¡¯s threat, Daniel remained expressionless and calm.


    At this moment, Roger exploded. His eyes widened in anger as he grabbed Elle¡¯s shoulder and cursed


    through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Elle! How could you be so despicable?! How could you be such a despicable woman?! It¡¯s one thing


    for you to spout nonsense on the Inte, but now you even dare to threaten Mr. Kaur!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re just an imposter. What right do you have to say all this in front of me?! I feel disgusted


    just looking at you!¡± Elle cursed through gritted teeth.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this man pretending to be Mr. Kaur, she wouldn¡¯t have made such a big joke this time.


    No matter what, she had to make aeback and not embarrass herself too much.


    Just as Elle was threatening him, her phone suddenly rang. She saw that it was her agent.


    Elle knew that she had to cling to her agent and let her continue to arrange work for her.


    Hence, she quickly answered the call and said in a soft voice, ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯ve suffered a lot¡­ You have


    to dote on me. I¡¯ll work hard for you in the future.¡±


    The woman on the other end was furious. She roared, ¡°Elle, shut up. Shut up. Don¡¯t say or do anything.


    Just apologize!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Scarlett, what are you talking about¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡± Why was she apologizing for no reason?


    Did she know where she


    was now?


    ¡°Elle, you idiot! Don¡¯t you know that the entire inte is watching your live broadcast? Everyone has


    seen how you framed Mr. Kaur and how you¡¯re ndering Mr. Kaur now!¡±


    Buzz!


    Elle¡¯s mind buzzed. She was dumbfounded as she stood rooted to the ground, her eyes filled with


    disbelief.


    What¡­ what did she hear?


    Did her agent mean that her videos had been broadcast live?


    ¡°Scarlett, what do you mean? I¡­ I don¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Elle said with a hint of hope.


    11:18


    However, when the person on the other end of the phone said that they were watching her livestream


    at Splendid Landscape, Elle¡¯s expression froze.


    She turned around in a daze and looked at the man opposite her.


    Looking at his cold face and Alice staring at her with a cold gaze¡­


    A terrifying chill shot out from the soles of her feet and rushed all the way to her limbs and bones. She


    felt that she waspletely finished.


    What the hell was going on?


    How could there be a live broadcast?


    Which one of them was framing her? Who was using such a despicable method to scheme against


    her?!


    Mr. Kaur and Freddie King did have this ability, but they cameter. At this moment, to be able to do


    this in front of her and before her¡­.


    Only Alice took the initiative to ask her out.


    Could it be Alice?


    Elle¡¯s expression kept changing as she picked up the call. In fact, Alice had already confirmed that the


    effect of the live broadcast had been achieved.


    However, didn¡¯t Daniel always not want others to know his identity?


    Now that these were exposed, how many people would know his true face as Mr. Kaur?


    Alice realized that she was actually worried about Daniel¡­


    Elle listened to the agent¡¯s anger on the other end of the phone. Theizens already knew that she


    was pretending to be pregnant. The entire inte was sendingments, and her legs went weak.


    She knew that her image hadpletely copsed.


    Even if she tried to salvage the situation, she might not be able to return to her previous high poprity.


    But if she didn¡¯t do anything, she would be finished.


    Apologize. She had to apologize to Mr. Kaur. If Mr. Kaur forgave her first, there was still a chance of


    survival.


    Otherwise, she would not be able to survive in the entertainment industry.


    Elle knew that she could no longer negotiate with Daniel like before. She had to think of a way to make


    them forgive her before turning off the live broadcast.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, Mr. King. I know I was wrong now. Please give this poor little woman a way out. Don¡¯t let me


    be so miserable, okay?¡±


    With that, Elle immediately took out her phone and turned on Twitter. She did not dare to negotiate like


    before.


    She immediately started editing Twitter with trembling hands.


    ¡°I was wrong previously. Mr. Kaur was not the person who had sex with me at all. Those were all lies. I


    wanted to be famous too much and was blinded by greed. Now, I admit my mistake. I apologize to


    Mr. Kaur!¡±


    After sending the message, Elle raised her phone and handed it to Daniel with a trembling hand.


    However, Daniel did not look at her Twitter first. Instead, he turned around and looked at his brothers,


    indicating that they could turn off the live broadcast.


    This was because it would not be appropriate to broadcast the following events live.


    William Kaur understood and immediately turned off all the live cameras.


    Then, he crossed his arms and waited to see how they would torture Elle.


    Daniel nced at the Twitter post and did not answer. Instead, he walked towards Alice with a gentle


    gaze.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡±


    Alice thought about it. Now that Elle¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined, it was impossible for her to


    continue in the entertainment industry.


    As for Daniel, the stigma on him was gone. It should be over.


    However, just as she was about to nod and speak, she saw Daniel Kaur shake his head¡­


    11:18

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    The iceberg-like Daniel Kaur said coldly, ¡°Hold a press conference and leave the entertainment


    industry. Get out of Lonridpletely and never appear in our sights again!¡±


    Alice Doyle looked at Daniel in surprise.


    This was the first time she had seen such a ruthless Daniel Kaur.


    Previously, she always thought that he was just an ordinary employee, so she subconsciously thought


    that he was not that cruel.


    But in fact, he was a very fierce CEO,


    He controlled the Kaur Group. He was not a simple person at all.


    However, there was nothing wrong with treating Elle this way.


    She understood women in the entertainment industry, especially people like Elle.


    If Daniel Kaur let her off for a moment of mercy, she would use this matter as a topic of conversation


    when she had the chance. She would mention it again and again and even start to show off, making


    others envious of her.


    Then, she would earn attention for herself.


    Only by making someone like herpletely withdraw from the entertainment industry would the entire


    industry be clean.


    She and Daniel would not be spent by this personter.


    ¡°I¡­ If I leave the entertainment industry, I¡¯ll have nothing left.¡± Elle still wanted to struggle.


    She liked the feeling of being admired the most.


    Moreover, she had been in the entertainment industry for so long because she wanted to be married


    into a wealthy family.


    Daniel asked her to quit the entertainment industry. What hope did she have in the future?


    At this moment, she really cursed Sheryl Lynn to death in her heart.


    It was all that woman Sheryl¡¯s fault for giving her such a rubbish idea!


    Now, she was going to die because of her.


    If she left the entertainment industrypletely, she really wanted to burn down Sheryl¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not my fault alone. This person under you should also bear thepensation for my me


    ntal damage. He¡¯s also a bad person, okay?¡±


    Elle pointed at Roger, hinting for him to take some of the responsibility for her as well.


    Roger looked at Elle, his face filled with anger.


    Not only did this woman fabricate fake news to cheat Mr. Kaur, but she also wanted to drag him down


    with her.


    How could she be so shameless?


    Elle was not in the mood to exin to Roger. She continued to act smart andmunicate with Daniel


    Kaur.


    ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Kaur, you know what I mean, right? You know how I feel. You know that I¡¯m actually just a


    poor little woman, right?¡±


    Daniel looked at her indifferently and mercilessly. His tone was cold and deep as he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t


    want to withdraw voluntarily, Kaur Group and the King family can ban youpletely.¡±


    Total ban?


    Elle waspletely flustered. That was even scarier than her leaving the entertainment industry.


    Kaur Group and the King family were both multinational corporations. If they were to ban her


    She could not survive in the whole world.


    What should she do? What should she do next?


    Elle was at a loss. Her gazended on Alice.


    At this moment, she seemed to understand that Alice was influential to Daniel.


    11:18


    She quickly held Alice¡¯s hand and squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying. She coaxed her.


    ¡°Alice, Alice¡­ We¡¯re good sisters in the entertainment industry. Can you help me? I promise I won¡¯t do


    anything else in the future. Please help me.¡±


    At this moment, she recalled Daniel Kaur¡¯s gentleness towards Alice Doyle.


    Recalling the scandal between Alice and Daniel, she had a bold guess.


    The reason why Alice was so bold to meet her was not because Alice knew that she was lying.


    Instead, it was Alice who might be the real wife¡­


    Otherwise, why would Sad be Alice¡¯s?


    What a joke. She was still like a ret ard. She was urged by Sheryl Lynn to find trouble with Alice with


    just a few words.


    She was really stu pid!


    No, she had to make Alice forgive her now!


    With Alice¡¯s help, she was still alive.


    ¡°Alice, really. I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll be your good sister from now on and help you ovee all


    obstacles in the entertainment industry!¡±


    However, Alice did not believe a single word she said.


    Alice had never believed that venomous snakes that bit people could be friends with people.


    She had read so many stories about the farmer and the snake. How could she be deceived by Elle¡¯s


    tears?


    Moreover, this woman had provoked her more than once.


    Alice pulled her hand back. Her gaze was extremely cold. ¡°Elle, people have to take responsibility for


    their mistakes.¡±


    ¡°I already know my mistakes. I also n to take responsibility for my mistakes. You can¡¯t force me to


    die! Alice Doyle, you should be kinder,¡± Elle cried.


    Alice¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°Kind? If you didn¡¯t get someone to humiliate my assistant, if you didn¡¯t


    humiliate me at Sad and didn¡¯t try to harm me, perhaps I would have a trace of kindness towards


    you.


    ¡°But sorry. You¡¯ve schemed and tried to push me into the abyss time and time again. I can¡¯t be kind to


    people like you.¡±


    The so-called kindness was meant for those who were worth it.


    Forgiving any kind of trash like a saint wasn¡¯t kindness. This was stu pidity.


    She, Alice Doyle, did not have the heart to be a saint. She would not let a snake live arrogantly and let


    it bite her at any time.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Elle bit her lower lip, flustered. ¡°I was just confused for a moment and wanted to live a good life.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Roger.


    There was no way to vent her anger on Alice. She could only me this man who had caused her to


    misunderstand.


    Elle rushed over and grabbed Roger¡¯s cor. She roared at the top of her lungs, ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all your


    fault! Why did you do this to me? It¡¯s really too much!¡±


    Roger had had enough. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. You have ill intentions and want to stick to Mr. Kaur.


    What does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Elle choked and became even angrier. ¡°I¡¯m just a pitiful little woman. I want to live a good life and


    have a rich husband. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°If you want to marry into a rich family, you should use normal methods. You¡¯re disgusting and framed


    Mr. Kaur. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re trash? Moreover, you even pretended to be pregnant¡­ You¡¯re too


    ridiculous! Why didn¡¯t you just bring a child to im it is Mr. Kaur¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± If she had a child that she could use, she would take it and use it.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re wrong, quit the entertainment industry obediently and get out of Lonrid! Mr. Kaur¡¯s


    punishment for you is already very light. Do you really want to be banned by all the wealthy families?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be banned. I want to live a good life¡­ Didn¡¯t you love me just now? If you put in a good


    word for me with Mr. Kaur, I can follow you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re following me? You¡¯re using me, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t love anyone at all. You only love money


    and good life! You¡¯re


    11:18


    too disgusting. Roger lost control and pushed Elle over angrily.


    Seeing that Elle was about to lean on Alice, Daniel naturally held Alice in his arms, afraid that she


    would touch something dirty.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    When Elle saw how protective Daniel Kaur was of Alice Doyle, she was no longer jealous. Instead, she


    felt an indescribable envy and bitterness¡­


    The things that she had meticulously nned and could not obtain seemed to be easily obtained by


    Alice.


    What was this¡­ Why was Alice Doyle so lucky?


    Seeing that Elle was getting more and more outrageous, Roger took a deep breath. Then, he controlled


    the woman and said to Daniel,


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble because of me. You guys go first. I¡¯ll handle this


    woman.¡±


    Daniel nodded and held Alice¡¯s shoulder. Then, he nced at the others at the scene and signaled for


    them to leave.


    ¡°Alice Doyle, Mr. Kaur¡­ Don¡¯t be so heartless!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll expose your marriage?


    ¡°Alice Doyle, are you worthy of Mr. Kaur with your status? Aren¡¯t you afraid that theizens will scold


    you to death if you don¡¯t give them an exnation?¡±


    Hearing Elle¡¯s h oar se questioning, Alice stopped in her tracks. Then, she turned around and stared


    coldly at Elle.


    ¡°Why should I answer to others about my marriage?¡±


    Ridiculous. She lived for herself, not for the eyes of others.


    If she had to think about other people¡¯s gazes every day, she would really be pitiful as long as she was


    alive. She was a super pathetic existence then.


    After leaving Splendid Landscape and getting into the extended Lincoln, Freddie King teased, ¡°Men


    from wealthy families like us are indeed easier to attract gold diggers.¡±


    Alice nodded and muttered casually, ¡°If you guys were to rify the state of your marriage and stop


    women from pursuing you, would there still be gold diggersing to your door?¡±


    Daniel Kaur was shocked. Did his wife mean that he could make it public?


    Alice suddenly saw a different light on Daniel Kaur¡¯s face.


    She hurriedly asked, ¡°Daniel Kaur, we were broadcasting just now. Did everyone else see your face?


    Our rtionship¡­ Does theizens know about it too?¡±


    Daniel knew what Alice was worried about. He held her hand and gently pecked the back of it. ¡°No,


    they¡¯ve pixted it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°Well. If you¡¯re worried, we might as well make it public. I won¡¯t get a divorce for the rest of


    my life.¡±


    Alice quickly retracted her hand and turned her face away. ¡°I¡¯m not going to make it public with you.


    We¡¯re in the cooling-off period of the divorce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been calming down.¡± However, he would never get a divorce.


    From the corner of her eye, Alice saw Freddie King¡¯s smiling face. For a moment, she felt a little


    embarrassed. She tilted her head and looked out of the car window. She coughed twice and wanted to


    say something.


    At this moment, she heard Daniel Kaur¡¯s phone ring.


    She immediately reminded him, ¡°Daniel Kaur, your call is here. Pick up the phone first.¡±


    Daniel took out his phone and saw that it was an unknown number. He hung up without thinking.


    ¡°Who¡¯s calling? Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Alice asked in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Daniel Kaur answered honestly.


    However, just as he finished speaking, Alice Doyle¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Then, the caller¡¯s name showed that she was the kindergarten teacher.


    Alice nced at Daniel. ¡°Dad and Mom sent the babies to kindergarten today, right?¡±


    Daniel nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them recently.


    Alice thought for a moment and immediately swiped to answer the call. Then, she turned on the


    speaker.


    13:34


    ¡°Aidy¡¯s Mom, we called Aidy¡¯s Daddy just now, but he didn¡¯t answer. The kindergarten teacher¡¯s voice


    came from the other


    end.


    Alice immediately looked at Daniel.


    Oh, she knew that a certain someone did not save the number of the kindergarten teacher.


    ¡°Miss Drew, I¡¯m really sorry. My husband is in a meeting, so it¡¯s not convenient for him to answer the


    phone.¡± Alice could only exin it like this first.


    She did not notice that when she said ¡°my husband¡±, the corners of Daniel Kaur¡¯s lips even curled up.


    Freddie King rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You called. Did something happen to the babies in the kindergarten?¡± Alice quickly asked.


    The teacher shook her head. ¡°Mrs. Kaur, don¡¯t be nervous¡­ The babies are fine. It¡¯s just that today is


    the day of the children¡¯s cultural festivalpetition. I thought someone from your family was here.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that the parents of the other babies were all here, and only your family didn¡¯t have


    an adult. The three babies said that you were filming, and Mr. Kaur was also busy¡­


    ¡°Actually, I can understand that you have to work, but this cultural festivalpetition is quite a good


    experience for the babies. The point is the parents of the other children are all here.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want the three brothers to be too pitiful and take the liberty to call you¡­ If it¡¯s


    inconvenient for you, then forget it¡­¡±


    Alice had been busy with work recently, so she did not have time to ask about the babies¡¯ situation in


    kindergarten.


    She thought that Daniel had already arranged the babies.


    Who knew that the little darlings would not be apanied by their parents for such a big event like


    the cultural festivalpetition?


    Alice rubbed her temples and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Drew, no one told me about the Cultural


    Festival¡­ Has thepetition started yet?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone say that? I told your husband about it thest time he sent the babies.¡± The teacher was


    a little surprised.


    Alice immediately looked at Daniel.


    Daniel held his forehead, his face full of guilt.


    Indeed, the teacher had mentioned it to him, but his mind was only filled with the matter of pursuing his


    wife, and he hadpletely forgotten about his sons¡¯ activities.


    Alice guessed the situation, so she said to the teacher, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my husband forgot to tell me. Is it


    toote for us to go now?¡±


    ¡°Can youe?¡± The teacher¡¯s voice was obviously filled with joy.


    Alice smiled. ¡°Of course, we have to go. Our sons¡¯petition is such a big thing. We have to go.¡±


    When the teacher heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief and said tentatively, ¡°Um, Mrs. Kaur, you¡¯re an


    artist¡­ Can I ask you for a favor?¡±


    When Alice heard this, she immediately said, ¡°Please tell me. As long as it¡¯s something I can help with,


    I will definitely do my best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ Mrs. Kaur, only you can do this.¡± The teacher heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°I


    originally hired a band as external help for the babies.


    ¡°But there¡¯s a problem with the band. It hasn¡¯t been coordinated yet. I think if you can help me find a


    backup band then ourpetition today will be settled.¡±


    Alice was stunned. ¡°Is it allowed to find an external aid band?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s allowed, but there has to be a parent. So I wonder if Mrs. Kaur can help?¡± the teacher said,


    sighing.


    ¡°The prize for thispetition is the River and Mountain Building Block that the babies especially want.


    It can¡¯t be bought usually, and we really want the babies to win thepetition. If Mrs. Kaur is in a


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    difficult position, just forget it.¡±


    13:341

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Upon hearing the teacher¡¯s words, Alice recalled that the three brothers had mentioned the River and


    Mountain Building


    Block in front of her.


    So her babies actually really wanted that building block too?


    Just as the teacher had said, the building blocks for this kind of cultural festival were all limited editions.


    Even if money, he might not be able to buy them.


    If the babies wanted it, she would help them fight for it.


    She wanted to see the cute smile on her babies¡¯ faces when they got their favorite toys,


    This way, if she divorced Daniel one day, she wouldn¡¯t have too many regrets.


    one


    had


    ¡°Miss Drew, I agree to this matter. I will ask a few friends toe over and help. Please send me the


    requirements and the time. I will go over immediately.¡±


    Hearing Alice agree, the teacher heaved a sigh of relief and immediately asked, ¡°Then Mrs. Kaur, if


    your husband¡­¡±


    ¡°My husband ising with me. We won¡¯t miss an important moment for our babies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­ Because many of the babies¡¯ parents appeared at the same time. A few


    days ago, we saw that only Mr. Kaur was here, and Aidy and his brothers couldn¡¯t eat at school and


    said that you guys quarreled¡­¡±


    As a teacher, she shouldn¡¯t interfere in such matters, but when she thought about how easy to talk to


    Alice and how cute her babies were, she decided to be a qualified assistant.


    ¡°The best education is not for parents to provide for their children, but for parents to love each other.


    The brothers have always been outstanding. I believe that you and your husband have taught them


    well.


    ¡°If your rtionship could be more stable, they might develop better¡­ These are some immature


    suggestions from my teacher¡¯s point of view. Please don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    When Alice heard that the babies had been so affected by her and Daniel that they couldn¡¯t even eat,


    she felt terrible.


    She pursed her lips and immediately said to the teacher, ¡°Thank you. I understand what you mean¡­


    My husband and I will definitely adjust ourselves. I love them, I love this family, and so does my


    husband.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Then I¡¯ll send you a message now. Pay attention to it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Miss Drew.¡±


    At this moment, Daniel¡¯s mind was reying his wife¡¯s words. ¡°I love them, I love this family, and so


    does my husband.¡±


    A ball of fire surged in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t even control himself. He reached out and grabbed the back


    of Alice¡¯s head, lowered his head, and kissed her.


    Alice was dumbfounded by his sudden actions. She just let him kiss her wantonly.


    Her curly eyshes fluttered slightly.


    After a few seconds, Alice came back to her senses and immediately pushed Daniel away. She said


    faintly, ¡°Daniel, there¡¯s someone else in the car!¡±


    Daniel hugged her slender waist and nced at Freddie and the others. ¡°No one.¡±


    Alice was so angry that sheughed. She raised her hand and pointed at Daniel, William, and Josh.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they human? Don¡¯t do anything rash in broad daylight.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s cold gaze turned into a small knife as he threw it at his friends¡¯ faces. Without changing his


    expression or beating his heart, he said, ¡°They¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°If they are not human, could they be dogs?¡± Alice was a little speechless.


    However, in the next second.


    Freddie said, ¡°Woof, woof?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    William said, ¡°Woof, woof, woof? Woof, woof, woof, woof?¡±


    Then Josh made the same sound.


    Why did Daniel do this?


    Why did Daniel force his friends to be dogs?


    13:34


    The driver in the front seat hesitated when he heard the voices behind him. He also said, ¡°Woof, woof,


    woof?¡±


    Alice was speechless. She did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, Daniel, stop fooling around!


    The children¡¯s.petition is about to begin. Let¡¯s get down to business first.¡±


    As for a certain someone who was obsessed with his wife and forgot to go to the children¡¯s


    Daniel did not dare to make Alice unhappy again. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After temporarily appeasing a certain someone, Alice immediately looked at Josh. ¡°Are you freeter?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m very busy!¡± Josh immediately refused.


    He dared to say that Alice was going to scam him next.


    Alice raised her hand and gently rubbed her wrist. She looked at Josh with a smile. ¡°Think about it


    again. Are you freeter?¡±


    Sensing the murderous aura, Josh was so angry that he cried. ¡°Alice, can¡¯t you be more polite when


    you ask someone for help? You¡¯re threatening me with force again!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think my attitude is good enough?¡± Alice narrowed her eyes and asked.


    Josh knew that this was the best attitude. If he continued, he would definitely be beaten up. He quickly


    smiled and said, ¡°Um¡­ um, what exactly do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the bass yer.¡± Alice took out her phone and sent a message to Andre and Frankie.


    ¡°Are you serious? You want me, Frankie, and Andre toe? This isn¡¯t apetition anymore. You


    want to massacre the city!¡± Josh was shocked.


    They were all top celebrities in the entertainment industry. Not to mention their ability, just their faces


    alone were enough to guarantee them an award.


    Alice nodded. ¡°If my sons want to get the first prize, of course, I have to bring the strongest aid team.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to sympathize with your opponents.¡± The corners of Josh¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Meanwhile, Daniel sat at the side and watched as his wife kept sending messages to find other men to


    form a band. He could not help but feel jealous again.


    He frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°The band needs a lead singer.¡±


    ¡°Alice will do. You¡¯ve never heard her sing before¡­ Her voice has been blessed by the heavens,¡± Josh


    blurted out.


    Immediately after, he received a warning look from his brother.


    Josh was speechless. Couldn¡¯t he tell the truth?


    This was too much.


    ¡°I can do it too,¡± Daniel rmended himself to his wife.


    Alice was stunned. ¡°You know how to sing too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel nodded. He always knew how to do it.


    He just didn¡¯t want to sing.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t expose yourself casually. If everyone takes photos of you and recognizes you, the quiet


    life of the babies will be gone.¡± Alice expressed her worry.


    ¡°I can put on makeup.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Alice was still hesitant.


    Then, she heard a certain man say, ¡°I¡¯m the father of the babies. I want to work hard for the babies too.


    Alice, you won¡¯t forbid me from working for the babies, right?¡±


    Alice bit her lower lip and thought for a moment. In the end, she nodded and said, ¡°Then you can put


    on makeup. If we can sing a duet, we¡¯ll sing a duet. If not, you can sing solo. I¡¯ll y drums.¡±


    Frankie could be a keyboard yer, while Andre and Josh could be double bass yers.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    At the same time, at the venue of the children¡¯s cultural festivalpetition.


    Aidy and the others had already changed into the uniform of kindergarten. The band they had hired


    previously looked at


    13:34


    the


    group


    of babies with sneers on their faces.


    ¡°Little brats, Sparkle Kindergarten offers a higher price. We won¡¯t y with you anymore!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that your kindergarten has no future. Today, you¡¯ll be a scapegoat for other kindergartens!


    ¡°Little brats, remember, your names are trash!¡±


    The rockers in motorcycle gear came up to Aidy and pointed their fingers at the babies. Their eyes


    were filled with disdain.


    Aidy and the children in the kindergarten frowned at the same time and looked at these people who


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    went back on their words unhappily.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t keep your word, no one will use you in the future!¡± Little Benny crossed his arms and


    reminded the rocker opposite him with a serious expression.


    However, Jillian Holt, the lead singer of their rock band, touched her chin and looked at Little Benny as


    if she was watching a joke.


    ¡°Little thing, we¡¯re signed artists. We¡¯re very popr¡­ Even if we don¡¯t keep our word here, no one will


    hate us.¡±


    Little Benny puffed up his cheeks, indicating that he had already been irritated by this untrustworthy


    person.


    ¡°Jillian,e quickly¡­ Our kindergarten children are waiting for you!¡± At this moment, the children


    from Sparkle Kindergarten came to look for Jillian and the rest.


    The little kid in the lead was a little strong guy. When he walked over, he put his hands on his hips and


    made a face at the babies.


    ¡°h, h, h! Trash kindergarten, trashy kids! We despise you!¡±


    Little Benny was furious. He pursed his lips and crossed his arms. ¡°You guys are the trash!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not trash! We have Jillian to help us act, but you guys have nothing! Embarrass yourselves!¡±


    After saying that, the children of Sparkle Kindergarten raised their butts and wriggled provocatively at


    Aidy and the rest.


    The faces of the three brothers darkened. The other children were so angry that they pursed their


    mouths and were about


    to cry.


    ¡°Cole Kaur, what should we do! We don¡¯t have a band to act in, we¡¯ll lose today!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry. If only our father could sing. We could form our own band!¡±


    ¡°Cole Kaur, isn¡¯t your mommy an actress? Can a beautiful actress help us form a band?¡±


    As the children spoke, they surrounded the three of them.


    They anxiously wanted the three smartest babies to give them an answer.


    However, at this moment, the little darlings were also having a headache.


    They did not mention the cultural festivalpetition to Mommy Alice.


    Ten minutester, at the entrance of the Cultural Festival.


    After Alice Doyle¡¯s car stopped, she saw that the parking lot outside was already filled with cars.


    At the entrance of the gate, there were many adults wearing beautiful clothes. There were also some


    bands and dance troupe. It was especially lively¡­


    It could be seen that there were many kindergarteners today, and the parents were doing their best to


    win an award for their baby.


    After Alice got out of the car, she instructed Josh to put on masks and sunsses. When there were


    enough of them, she called Leanne from the kindergarten.


    ¡°Mrs. Kaur, Mr. Kaur, you¡¯re finally here.¡± The moment Leanne saw Alice, it was as if she had seen her


    family. She even felt hot tears in her eyes.


    Alice quickly asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with the babies? Has the band been settled?¡±


    Leanne sighed and said in a choked voice, ¡°They were poached by Sparkle Kindergarten. The little


    darlings are very sad


    now.¡±


    Alice thought of Benny¡¯s expressions and immediately said, ¡°Leanne, don¡¯t worry. I brought the best


    band here. They can help the babies.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Leanne nced at Josh Kaur and the others who were wearing masks and


    instantly felt confident.


    13:35


    When the teacher led the way, Alice and Josh carried their guitars inside.


    However, after a few steps, Daniel grabbed Alice Doyle¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alice stopped in her tracks and turned to look at the man.


    Daniel took off her guitar and carried it himself. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s too heavy. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°How heavy it is? I¡¯ve carried five or six AKs before. Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± Alice didn¡¯t want to be a


    weakling and reached out to take back the guitar.


    However, when Daniel heard her words, his expression changed. Then, before Alice could say


    anything else, he suddenly bent down and picked up Alice¡¯s knee.


    Then, he picked her up h ori zontally.


    Alice was caught off guard and flew into the air. She was stunned and did not react for a long time.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, Mrs. Kaur, you two have such a good rtionship.¡± Leanne turned around and saw this


    sweet scene. She immediately revealed a smile.


    However, Alice¡¯s face turned red.


    She quickly patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Daniel Kaur, put me down quickly. There are


    many people here!¡±


    However, Daniel held her even more firmly. He strode forward with his long legs. Not only were his


    steps stable, but his movements were also especially fast.


    ¡°I will carry you so I can see the babies sooner.¡±


    Fortunately, the other parents were anxiouslymunicating with their babies about the matter on


    stage. Otherwise, Alice felt that no matter how thick-skinned she was, she would be ruined by this guy


    today.


    As for Josh and the others, they only felt that they were tools for the couple.


    In a minute, Daniel carried Alice here¡­


    As soon as they stopped, they saw two groups of children arguing.


    There were also a few adults in rock costumes chatting andughing as if they were urging them to do


    something.


    Jillian seemed to have a bad taste. At this moment, she kept talking to the children of Sparkle


    Kindergarten.


    ¡°Babies, these little idiots can¡¯tpare to you at all. If I were you, I would immediately force these little


    idiots to withdraw from thepetition!¡±


    Sparkle Kindergarten children were already domineering to begin with. After Jillian egged them on, they


    instantly became even more domineering.


    They raised their small fists and surrounded Aidy and the others.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear that? Jillian said that you¡¯re little idiots! Hurry up and withdraw from thepetition!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want topete with the little idiots. That will make us stu pid too!¡±


    ¡°Why did your kindergarten sign up? It¡¯s so annoying!¡±


    ¡°Michael, perhaps their kindergarten teacher is also an idiot. That¡¯s why she taught little idiots to


    participate in thepetition.¡± Jillian smiled. As she touched the guitar, she raised her eyebrows at


    Aidy and the others.


    They looked at Aidy as if they were looking at something lowly.


    Aidy and his ssmates were really angry. They crossed their arms and retorted unhappily.


    ¡°Our kindergarten kids aren¡¯t idiots!¡±


    ¡°Our teacher isn¡¯t an idiot!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Jillian. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to cooperate with us, but why are you bullying our


    kindergarten children?¡± A teacher of Aidy noticed the situation here and came over indignantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing for adults to bully children?¡±

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    When Jillian Holt heard this, she immediately pretended to be aggrieved and said to the children of


    Sparkle Kindergarten, ¡°Look, their teacher is bullying us!¡±


    When Michael Brown saw that their supporting band had been bullied, he was instantly unhappy.


    Bringing his ssmates along with him, he led the students to throw the harmonicas in their hands at


    the teacher from the other kindergarten.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death! You bullied Jillian! I¡¯ll beat you to death! I¡¯ll beat you to death now!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯tpete with idiots like you! We hate you!¡±


    Although the kids were young, with their harmonicas in hand, they were able to cause quite a lot of


    hurt.


    As they were only children, Aidy¡¯s teacher did not dare to hit them back. She had no choice but to put


    up with the assault.


    In the end, the teacher was beaten to the ground.


    When Jillian saw the teacher sitting on the ground, sheughed out loud and instructed Michael and


    the rest, ¡°These little idiots look like they deserve a beating too. You guys go and get them too.¡±


    When the teacher saw that the students of Sparkle Kindergarten were about to hit her students, her


    face turned red with anger. She could not hit them, so she could only shout, ¡°Don¡¯t bully our children, or


    we¡¯ll report you!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and report us! We¡¯re children. Even if you report us, the police won¡¯t do anything to us!¡± the


    children from Sparkle Kindergarten taunted.


    They showed absolutely no fear of anything.


    Alice was furious. She clenched her fists and said, ¡°F u ck! Do these brats have any manners? And


    what¡¯s with that Jillian! How can she incite the kids to hit others? She¡¯s too uncouth!¡±


    Alice wished she could rush over immediately and beat those people until their teeth were all over the


    ground.


    Jillian had yet to notice Alice and Daniel. Standing in front of Aidy and the others, Jillian crossed her


    arms, raised her eyebrows, and started to taunt them further.


    ¡°Little idiots! You¡¯ll definitely lose today¡¯spetition! You don¡¯t have any supporting artistes, and your


    parents are useless!¡±


    Pointing at Aidy, Coco, and Benny, Jillian continued, ¡°Especially the three of you. Your parents don¡¯t


    even dare toe over. You¡¯re even more pitiful and idiotic!¡±


    ¡°Daniel, put me down! I¡¯m going to help our sons get back at that sc um!¡± Alice said. She couldn¡¯t hold it


    in anymore.


    Daniel said calmly, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°How can I keep holding back? She can scold me, but how can she scold our sons? Is she tired of life?


    If I don¡¯t pulverize her today, then my surname isn¡¯t ¡ª ¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Daniel gently pecked her lips and said, ¡°This ce is filled with


    children. Do you want to use those kind of uncouth methods to solve the problem and set a negative


    example for those kids?¡±


    After thinking about what Daniel was trying to hint to her, Alice finally calmed down.


    Daniel was right. Alice should indeed note to blows in front of these little children.


    Alice wanted to give Jillian and the Sparkle Kindergarten children a huge p on their faces. She would


    do that by getting first ce and help these precious children get back at those vicious people.


    While Daniel and Alice were talking, Jillian had already asked the children from Sparkle Kindergarten to


    surround Aidy and the rest.


    Alice took a deep breath and patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Put me down. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that his wife did not intend to use violence, Daniel set her down.


    Alice turned to Josh and the others with him and said, ¡°Take off your masks only when you are about to


    go on stage.¡±


    Raising his eyebrows, Josh rubbed his chin, and smiled. ¡°Okay!¡± he said.


    Josh knew that some people were in for a bad time. Alice was going toe after them.


    ¡°Aidy, Coco, Benny,e to me!¡± Alice walked over openly and waved at the three children.


    When the three brothers saw Alice, they raised their heads mechanically. In an instant, their cold and


    emotionless eyes lit up and shone brilliantly.


    13:35


    It was Alice!


    Their mom was here!


    At this moment, the three children only had eyes for Alice. Their dad, Freddie, Josh, and all the others


    were automatically ignored.


    ¡°My dear children, I¡¯m here. Come over quickly,¡± Alice chuckled and said.


    The three children looked at each other and shot towards Alice like arrows, then threw themselves into


    Alice¡¯s arms.


    ¡°My dears, I¡¯m really sorry that I didn¡¯t pay any attention to your kindergarten¡¯s activities! I¡¯m going to


    make it up to you.¡±


    As Alice spoke, she gave each of them a kiss. The three children also kissed Alice on the face.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here,¡± Benny said. He blinked and could not suppress the cute smile on his face.


    ¡°I just knew today would be a very good day.¡±


    ¡°Alice is here. Our kindergarten can definitely do it!¡± Aidy was also super confident.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Although Coco did not say much, his expression was so cute that it melted Alice¡¯s heart.


    The moment the children from Sparkle Kindergarten saw Alice, they were stunned.


    ¡°Thisdy is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°It would be great if my mom was as pretty as thisdy!¡±


    ¡°Jillian is not as pretty as thisdy even if she puts on makeup!¡±


    The children said these words without any ill intentions, but the words were not well-received by those


    who heard it. And in this moment, Jillian was especially triggered by their words. When she saw that


    the children were praising Alice, she was extremely jealous.


    ¡°Hey, are you the mother of these three brats?¡± Jillian said impolitely.


    Alice rubbed her children¡¯s little heads and stood up. She blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at


    Jillian with the most innocent gaze.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m their mom. You guys are the Sad Roses, right?¡±


    There were many rock bands in the industry, but there were only a few with female lead singers. Most


    people knew about the Sad Roses.


    Seeing that the other party recognized her, Jillian narrowed her eyes and carefully sized up Alice.


    Then, Jillian smiled and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re that Doyle girl who¡¯s always acting as a vicious supporting


    actress, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Alice Doyle!¡± Alice said, smiling disarmingly at her.


    Jillian thought that Alice¡¯s smile was a sign of her stu pidity, but Josh, who was wearing a mask, knew


    that the more harmless the smile on Alice¡¯s face, the more danger it meant for certain scu mbags.


    ¡°Alice, tell your son¡¯s kindergarten to withdraw from thepetition!¡± Jillian ordered domineeringly.


    Alice blinked and scratched her head in confusion. ¡°Why? My son and the others prepared well. They


    shouldn¡¯t have to quit.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have a band supporting them. They¡¯re destined to best today!¡± Jillian said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Alice replied. Then, Alice turned around and looked at the kindergarten teacher, Leanne.


    ¡°Leanne, is Sad Roses the band that didn¡¯t want to work with our kindergarten?¡±


    Leanne nodded. ¡°Yes, we had already paid the deposit. But they refuse to work with our kindergarten,


    and they also won¡¯t return our deposit.¡±


    ¡°How can they do this? They are not honoring the contract at all,¡± Alice said with a sigh. ¡°What should


    we do ?ince our kindergarten doesn¡¯t have a band? Maybe us parents can form an impromptu group?¡±

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Upon hearing this, Jillianughed out loud as if she had seen a fool. ¡°What did you say? An impromptu


    group made up of parents? Do you parents know how to sing? Alice, let me ask you, do you know how


    to sing?¡±


    Alice frowned and looked troubled. ¡°I¡¯m not bad at singing nursery rhymes¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m dying ofughter! You actually said that you¡¯re not bad at singing nursery rhymes!¡± Jillian


    said, holding her stomach inughter.


    Turning to the children beside her, Jillian said, ¡°Did you hear that? I was right just now, wasn¡¯t I? The


    parents and teachers of these little idiots are all idiots.¡±


    ¡°What are youughing at? This is a children¡¯s cultural festival. Shouldn¡¯t we be singing children¡¯s


    songs? As long as we parents know how to sing, we can participate,¡± Alice said, puffing up her cheeks


    and putting on the cutest expression.


    Jillian wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. As long as you


    parents can sing, you can participate. Go ahead, find a few parents and form a band. We¡¯ll wait to see


    your performance!¡±


    ¡°What will happen if we win?¡± Alice drawled.


    ¡°Jillian had a look of disdain on her face. ¡°¡±If I win, you, Alice, will wash my feet for a month and post


    about it on Twitter every day. Do you dare to ept this challenge?¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°And what if we win?¡± Alice asked softly.


    ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do!¡± Jillian said. Turning to herpanions, Jillian


    continued, ¡°Look at Alice! This is what it means to be pretty but useless!¡±


    The men nodded in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Big-breasted but brainless, always doing stu pid things! What a joke!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why Alice isn¡¯t popr, and it¡¯s because she¡¯s too stu pid!¡±


    ¡°These parents with no standards want topete with us? They¡¯re simply daydreaming. They¡¯re


    joking


    Leanne was angered. She rushed out and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard! Why can¡¯t Alice do it! She has


    good looks and a sweet voice. We will definitely win!¡±


    ¡°Alright,e andpete with us! Let thempete with us! If she can get first ce with your


    kindergarten, I, Jillian, will quit the rock and roll industry!¡±


    Jillian crossed her arms and pointed her chin at Leanne, then said arrogantly, ¡°But if you can¡¯t get a


    good rank today, and if we get first ce instead, then not only does Alice have to be my foot-washing


    maid, but she also has to kneel on the ground and call me Mistress three times!¡±


    ¡°So be it!¡± Leanne was so angry that she blurted out three words.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jillian and the others went to make preparations that Leanne realized how impulsive she


    was in saying that. Now that she was being lectured by her colleagues, Leanne panicked and held


    Alice¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mrs. Kaur, I¡¯m really sorry. I really didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. I shouldn¡¯t have angered


    Jillian just now and I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to letting you guyspete.¡±


    Although Leanne felt that Alice was good-looking and capable, she had never heard her sing.


    What if Alice couldn¡¯t beat Jillian on stage?


    Wouldn¡¯t that be trouble?


    She really regretted speaking so quickly just now. She had simply gotten them into big trouble.


    The other teachers were also worried about thispetition and spoke up to persuade her.


    ¡°Mrs. Kaur, why don¡¯t we help you to get out of this situation? Don¡¯tpete against Jillian and the


    others. That Jillian is known as the rock star. She¡¯s very powerful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We can¡¯t lower ourselves to their level. Otherwise, you will have to suffer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all our fault. We should have given Jillian more money. That way, things wouldn¡¯t havee to


    this.¡±


    Looking at the teachers¡¯ worried expressions, Alice smiled and said, ¡°Teachers, don¡¯t worry. We hold


    our destiny in our hands. Who knows, perhaps we might win.¡±


    -¡°But what if it doesn¡¯t work? Wouldn¡¯t that mean you would have to kneel before her?¡± The more


    Leanne spoke, the more worried she became.


    12-25


    Desperate, she turned to look at Daniel. ¡°Mr. Kaur, please persuade Mrs. Kaur not to fight with those


    people. What do you


    think?¡±


    Daniel looked at Alice. Seeing that she was confident, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I believe in my wife.¡±


    ¡°I can understand how you feel, but Jillian is really capable.¡± Leanne was about to cry. ¡°If I had known


    this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have told Mrs. Kaur about this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive.¡± Leanne continued to me herself.


    Seeing the guilty look on Leanne¡¯s face, Alice felt a little protective of her.


    Alice held Leanne¡¯s hand and said flirtingly, ¡°Leanne, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disappoint you! I will defeat


    them all and share the spoils with you!¡±


    Leanne¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment. ¡°Mrs. Kaur, don¡¯t tease me,¡± Leanne said, looking


    affectionately at Alice with big, clear eyes.


    In an instant, a certain fellow¡¯s face darkened, and a cloud of gloom hung over him.


    Josh and Freddie saw the change in Daniel and almost couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter.


    It was just the reaction that they expected of Daniel. Whenever he was jealous, he would always react


    so strongly.


    However, one could hardly me Daniel for feeling jealous. Alice asionally flirted with the young


    What a life!


    The road to wooing his wife was destined to be long and arduous.


    However, when Alice suddenly flirted with her, Leanne calmed down.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go andpete. If you win, you can have your way with them. If you lose, I¡¯ll kneel


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    down with you!¡± Leanne said seriously, holding Alice¡¯s hand.


    Upon hearing this, Daniel looked at Leanne¡¯s hand.


    Should Leanne be holding his wife¡¯s hand? Wasn¡¯t this a little too much?


    Alice didn¡¯t know that at this moment, Daniel was so sour with jealousy that he was about to die. She


    nodded at Leanne and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing that you are worried about will happen.¡±


    Afterforting Leanne, Alice looked at her children. It was only now that the three children realized


    that their father was also here.


    Their little faces were obviously filled with disdain for their father.


    ¡°My dears,¡± Alice coughed lightly and nced at Daniel. Then, she said, ¡°Your father will participate in


    the performance today.¡±


    When the three children heard this, they tilted their heads at the same time, but did not show any other


    reaction.


    They knew that Alice was going to perform on stage, but why was their father also participating? What


    was the meaning of this?


    Seeing that his sons did not understand, Daniel exined, ¡°It means that I will be singing with your


    mom.¡±


    Alice was left speechless by Daniel¡¯s exnation.


    One could indeed exin it that way. However, the children¡¯s reactions seemed to be different from


    what she had expected. Why did it seem like they were so full of distrust towards their father?


    The three children looked at Daniel. One second passed, then another. After more than ten seconds,


    they turned their gaze back to Alice.


    ¡°Mommy Alice, are you sure you want Daniel to sing with you?¡± Coco asked, his voice filled with


    disdain.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    ¡°Mommy Alice, you might not know this. Uncle William and the others may not be that great at singing,


    but Daniel¡¯s singing is absolutely terrible,¡± Benny said with a worried frown on his face.


    When Alice heard this, she burst outughing and gently rubbed her children¡¯s heads. ¡°Dears, you


    probably have some misunderstanding about your father.


    ¡°Actually, I think his singing isn¡¯t that bad. How about this? When we go on stage today, watch and see


    what Daniel and I can do, okay?¡±


    Daniel said that he had never sung in front of his children before. Hence, it was understandable that his


    children had no confidence in his singing abilities.


    Fortunately, Alice had already done warm-up practices with Daniel on their way here. At that point of


    time, Daniel¡¯s singing had shocked Freddie and the rest.


    Alice clearly saw Freddie¡¯s mouth widen. Freddie was unable to say a word for a long time. As such,


    Alice could understand why her children would feel that way.


    Although the children had very little confidence in Daniel, when they saw that Alice seemed to have a


    lot of faith in him, they reluctantly convinced themselves to trust Daniel for once. As for Alice, she was


    greatly relieved that the children were willing to give Daniel a chance.


    Alice brought the children to the makeup area and saw to it that they were styled and ready to go on


    stage. After that, it was Daniel¡¯s turn to be styled.


    Like Josh and the rest, Alice was not afraid of being in the limelight, but things were a little more tricky


    for Daniel.


    Alice put a lot of makeup on Daniel¡¯s face, then lined his eyes with a lot of eyeliner. The originally cold


    and aloof Daniel now looked a little goth. When Freddie saw Daniel¡¯s new look, he immediately gave


    him a thumbs up and dered that Daniel looked great.


    At that moment, Leanne thought of an idea and walked over to give a suggestion.


    ¡°Mrs. Kaur, you can draw two hearts, one on your husband¡¯s face and one on yours, to show that both


    of you are a couple,¡± Leanne said.


    Alice wanted to refuse, but when she saw that everyone around her approved of that idea, she nodded


    and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, just as she drew a heart on Daniel, Leanne said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you with the heart on your face.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Alice agreed as she was also worried that Daniel might not be able to draw it well.


    However, Leanne didn¡¯t draw a heart on Alice¡¯s face. Instead, she pressed on Alice¡¯s head, such that


    Alice¡¯s face was pushed up against Daniel¡¯s face.


    Alice¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. She could immediately feel the pulse of Daniel¡¯s heartbeat. What on


    earth were these kindergarten teachers trying to do?


    Seeing Alice¡¯s face turn red, Leanne quickly let go. While pointing at the heart on Alice¡¯s face, Leanne


    smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Kaur, both of you are already married and you have children. Do you still feel


    like how you did when you first fell in love? Look at you blushing. You look so cute.¡±


    Hearing Leanne¡¯s words, Alice coughed in embarrassment. ¡°Yes, we do have that sort of rtionship,¡±


    Alice said.


    However, after she had gotten over the awkwardness, Alice realized that the heart on her face was


    indeed very obvious. It was then that Alice understood that Leanne had used the stamp method to


    make the print of a heart on her face.


    It was quite fun, but the embarrassment of having to go through that had made her face all red.


    However, they only had that short amount of time to rest. The performance was about to begin. The


    children had to get ready backstage. As parents, Alice and the others had to go to their seats to watch


    the children perform.


    When Alice and Daniel brought Josh over, the atmosphere in the audience instantly changed.


    The parents, who were in the midst of praising their own children, were immediately stunned when they


    saw Alice and the


    others.


    They were clearly rockers, but why did everyone feel that they had the aura of a king?


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome! That father¡¯s style can simply start a new trend!¡±


    ¡°That mother is also very beautiful. Even if she doesn¡¯t have any heavy makeup on, just the couple¡¯s


    heart on her face is enough to make her an absolute beauty.¡±


    ¡°I think the children they give birth to will definitely be super good-looking.¡±


    13.35


    ¡°Why do the people they brought look so familiar? It¡¯s hard to say who those people with masks are,


    but that one seems to


    be someone familiar.¡±


    ¡°I also think that Mr. King looks like him. He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Mr. King and Mr. Kaur have three illegitimate children. Could it be that Mr. King¡¯s children


    are participating in thepetition this time and so he brought them over?¡±


    The contents of the discussion slowly changed. The people started gossiping about Daniel and


    Freddie. Even Alice and the others had faded into the background.


    Freddie saw the coldness in Daniel¡¯s eyes. He held his forehead and said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My


    sister¡¯s pocket money will be halved this month.¡±


    It was all her fault for being so meddlesome in trying to pair Freddie and Daniel together.


    ¡°Honey, I believe that Mr. Kaur loves his wife very much,¡± someone in the crowd said. When they


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    passed by a group of people, Daniel suddenly hugged Alice¡¯s waist to prove his love for his wife.


    Alice knew what Daniel was trying to do. Not knowing whether tough or cry, Alice nodded and said,


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Mr. Kaur likes women.¡±


    While the people were gossiping about the couple, Jillian had already walked over with her men.


    Jillian crossed her arms and said arrogantly, ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t look too bad! But to be in a band, it isn¡¯t


    enough to just know how to put on makeup! Alice, whether you can make it or not depends on how you


    perform on stage.¡±


    Alice smiled and did not reply.


    ¡°What song are you guys going to sing? Are you really going to sing children¡¯s songs?¡± Jillian asked.


    Alice nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re the best at singing children¡¯s songs. Of course we¡¯re going to sing


    children¡¯s songs.¡±


    Jillianughed loudly. ¡°Then be prepared to kneel down and apologize to me and call me Mistress!¡±


    Jillian said smugly.


    At this moment, the surrounding people remembered that Jillian had previously issued Alice a


    challenge and that they were going topete against each other.


    Many parents felt that Alice was overestimating herself and raised their hands to mock her.


    ¡°Compared to Jillian, it¡¯s a joke.¡±


    ¡°When a beautiful woman is brainless, things can get quite scary.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, you are right. Things wouldn¡¯t have be so bad if she had a brain.¡±


    Jillian was even happier when she heard them putting Alice down.


    Jillian enjoyed the feeling of being able to use her strengths to step on others.


    Alice looked up at Jillian indifferently and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to confirm.


    Jillian looked at Alice as if she was a fool. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°You guys will show your true strength and sing live for thepetition, right?¡±


    Jillian rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course. Why? Are you regretting it? Are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to


    do well enough?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I just want to make sure that you won¡¯t be lip-synching. If you lose to us while singing


    live, don¡¯t be too sad about it,¡± Alice drawled.


    ¡°How can we possibly lose!¡± Jillian said. Alice¡¯s words were making Jillianugh instead of making her


    angry.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    The band members standing beside Jillian looked at Alice as if they were looking at a fool.


    ¡°Hey, Alice, are you stu pid? We¡¯re the Sad Roses. Do you really not know how popr we are in the


    rock and roll industry?¡±


    ¡°Our Jillian is a professional musician, and we¡¯re all top students from foreign music academies. We¡¯re


    capable singers! How can you beat us? How is that possible!¡±


    Seeing their smug expressions, Alice blinked and said with a smile, ¡°Whether a performance can move


    people doesn¡¯t depend on one¡¯s background. I think you shouldn¡¯t be overly confident.¡±


    At this moment, even the surrounding parents felt that Alice was joking and could not resist giving their


    own opinions on the matter.


    ¡°This is an artiste, right? No wonder she¡¯s so good-looking but not very popr. She¡¯s not bright


    enough! How can shepete with Jillian and the others? She¡¯s really clueless.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about rock and roll, but I¡¯ve read about Jillian and the others. They have very


    good academic backgrounds and are very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this Alice is just pretending to be weak? Otherwise, why would she dare to challenge


    Jillian and the others?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a professional supporting actress. She doesn¡¯t know how to sing.


    Competing with Jillian and the others ispletely a suicide mission.¡±


    ¡°My goodness, you dare to challenge Jillian when you aren¡¯t even capable? There must be something


    wrong with your brain.¡±


    Hearing the surrounding people dismissing Alice, Jillian became even more smug. She crossed her


    arms and raised her eyebrows with a smile. ¡°Did you hear that? No one believes you.¡±


    Alice dug her ears and looked at Jillian innocently. ¡°I don¡¯t need them to believe me.¡±


    Jillian felt that Alice was an idiot, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. She brought her band along with her


    and went to sit in the row in front of Alice.


    Some of the children¡¯s fathers saw that Alice was as beautiful as a flower. As their wives were not


    around, they decided to do something foolish ¡ª they came over to dissuade Alice gently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be so stu pid. There¡¯s no way you can beat Jillian. She¡¯s a professional


    singer.¡±


    ¡°Stop fooling around. If you need help, I can help you,¡± Daniel.


    a man said. He even handed Alice his business card in front of


    Looking at the business card, Daniel¡¯s face darkened. Alice immediately held Daniel¡¯s arm and pursed


    her lips in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Gentlemen, don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m not fooling around. My husband will apany me on stage


    to win.¡±


    At this moment, these men simply despised Daniel!


    Da mn it, his wife was fooling around. As her husband, did he not try to stop her at all? He must really


    want to see such a beautiful wife be a joke! Why would a beauty choose such a trashy husband?


    If they had married such a beauty, they would definitely carry her home and treat her well. They would


    not let her do such a thing in public and be aughing-stock.


    ¡°Sirs, you have seen it for yourself. She knows that it would be embarrassing, but she still insists on


    Jillian was jealous that these people¡¯s eyes were on Alice, so she could not resist speaking out.


    When the men heard this, they looked at Daniel with dark eyes and did not persuade Alice anymore.


    However, they were still very jealous of Daniel because Alice looked too beautiful.


    Men loved beauty.


    ¡°I think we should prepare some tissues. If they loseter, this beautiful mother will definitely need to


    wipe her tears,¡± one of the fathers said, ncing at Alice with a wicked smile.


    ¡°For goodness sake, she has a husband. Control yourselves.¡±


    ¡°That husband¡¯looks like a good-for-nothing. He can¡¯t keep a beautiful wife.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Alice¡¯s beauty can only be preserved by marrying rich people like us. Otherwise, she will


    be bullied.¡±


    13:35


    Listening to their words, Daniel¡¯s expression became darker and darker. He looked very terrifying.


    Seeing this, Freddie gently patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder and said in low voice, ¡°I know those people. I¡¯ll


    help you deal with them in private. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Daniel frowned and was about to say something when he saw that Alice had already picked up her


    phone excitedly and was facing the stage.


    It turned out that the children had started their performance.


    The children¡¯s kindergarten and Sparkle Kindergarten were performing one after another.


    The children from the two kindergartens went on stage first. After their scores were given, it would be


    time for the bands engaged by the two schools to perform.


    At this moment, the curtain had already fallen. There were no lights on the stage.


    Leanne and a few other teachers from the kindergarten stood in the front-left corner. They raised their


    hands and gestured to the children.


    For every kindergarten performance, the teachers would use this method to give the children hints.


    Today was no exception.


    When the music started, the curtain gradually rose.


    Immediately after, the audience saw the children in cartoon clothes standing under the gentle light.


    This program was a musical created by the kindergarten. The three brothers yed the roles of little


    princes. The other children yed the roles of rabbits, deer, pandas, tigers and other animals. They


    sang and danced as they acted on stage. Unlike the other children, the three Kaur children were very


    actors with ten years of experience.


    The judges below the stage nodded repeatedly, affirming the children¡¯s performance.


    Alice looked at them with pride. She could not help but say to Daniel, ¡°Dear, look, our children are so


    amazing. How can they be so smart and charming?¡±


    Daniel looked at Alice with a soft gaze, then gently pulled her into his embrace. When the fathers in the


    front row turned around to stare at her, he kissed Alice¡¯s face provocatively.


    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone in the front row could hear him. ¡°My wife is the best. Our children


    inherited your strengths.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Aliceughed, cradling his face.


    At this moment, she wished that she was the one who gave birth to the children.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? It¡¯s just a few kids acting. These people are indeed clueless,¡± Jillian said.


    Jillian and the others were about to go on stage. At this moment, they looked at Alice with mocking


    eyes.


    Alice raised her eyes and nced at her indifferently. She did not argue with this woman.


    After ridiculing her, Jillian pointed her guitar at Alice¡¯s face and said arrogantly, ¡°When I go on stage


    With that, she led the band backstage.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Alice looked at their backs without much emotion on her face.


    However, Leanne and the others, who had finished their performance, came over and looked at Alice


    with a face full of


    worry.


    ¡°Mrs. Kaur, after the Sparkle Kindergarten¡¯s show, it will be Jillian¡¯s song. If you change your mind, we


    can discuss things with their kindergarten.¡±


    What Leanne meant was that she was going to admit defeat.


    However, how could Alice admit defeat!

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The kindergartenpetition won¡¯t be as cruel as the adultpetition. The worst


    situation would be us admitting defeat. We¡¯ll bear the responsibility.¡± Even the dean spoke out.


    Obviously, they saw Jillian¡¯s arrogant look just now and were certain that Alice would lose.


    Alice smiled. ¡°Please trust us.¡±


    With that, Alice stood up and led Daniel and the others backstage to get prepared.


    ¡°Hehe, herees the stu pid pig.¡± Jillian rolled her eyes coldly when she saw Alice.


    The little ones who had just left the stage heard this and rushed toward Alice at the same time.


    Aidy covered his nose, and his ssmates did the same.


    Seeing this, Alice couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sweethearts, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Aidy looked around in disgust and looked troubled when he spoke, ¡°It stinks! Why does this ce smell


    so bad?¡±


    Benny waved his hand and walked towards Jillian and the others, sniffing all over her.


    Then, he said in disdain, ¡°Mommy, this person stinks so much! Even the air he exhaled is stinky.¡±


    ¡°You! What nonsense are you talking about, you little brat!¡± Jillian was so angry that her eyes widened,


    and she could not help but snarled at Benny.


    However, Aidy¡¯s ssmates came over one after another and sniffed around Jillian as if they were


    trying to smell something out of her.


    Then, just like Benny, they shook their heads at the same time.


    ¡°It really stinks! This auntie stinks so much. Why can shee backstage?¡±


    ¡°When she goes on stageter, will the audience die from the odor?¡±


    ¡°If I were her, I definitely wouldn¡¯t perform on stage. I¡¯m afraid the audience would stink to death.¡±


    The little ones imitated Jillian¡¯s tone and began to mock her.


    Jillian was so angry and embarrassed that her face flushed red. ¡°You¡­ you brats, are you trying to get


    beaten up? Who allowed you to say that I stink?¡±


    Benny shrugged his shoulders and turned his head helplessly. He looked at Leanne and the others and


    spoke somewhat helplessly.


    ¡°Teacher, you want us to tell the truth. We¡¯re telling the truth today¡­ Why doesn¡¯t this auntie like to


    hear the truth?¡± ¡°She¡¯s angry because she doesn¡¯t believe that she stinks. This auntie is so pitiful,¡± said


    the ssmate beside Benny as he shook his head gently.


    Seeing that Jillian was about to attack the little ones, the staff on the other side quickly came over to


    stop her.


    ¡°Sad Roses, you can get ready to go on stage.¡±


    Jillian hugged her guitar and ignored the little ones. Instead, she looked at Alice and raised her middle


    finger.


    ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll show you what real singing is.¡±


    With that, Jillian¡¯s band walked towards the stage.


    ¡°Kids, you guys can leave now. Wait for our turnter!¡± Alice said as she gave Aidy and the others a


    kiss.


    Sad Roses was a band that performed their hit song ¡°Destruction of the World¡± on stage.


    Their voices were attractive, and almost all the adults present were enjoying the beat.


    Although the judges below the stage did not speak, it was apparent that they hadpletely attracted


    their attention.


    When the dean of the Sparkle Kindergarten saw Alice, she snorted.


    ¡°You guys really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Sad Roses¡¯ song has won many awards! We¡¯re


    definitely going to win. Your kindergarten is going to lose in thispetition!¡±


    On the stage, Jillian had already begun to dance with her guitar. In fact, when she was excited, she


    even raised her guitar. Her action stunned everyone. They held their breath as they stared at the guitar


    in her hand, waiting for her next moves.


    13:35


    The next second, there was a bang.


    Jillian smashed the guitar on the ground.


    The expensive electric guitar was instantly smashed into pieces.


    Many people were familiar with Jillian¡¯s singing style. They stood up and looked at them quietly.


    Jillian hugged the microphone and began to sing in a high vocal.


    The prating voice almost made the ceiling tremble.


    The exciting part of her song had arrived!


    It was indeed quite shocking!


    As expected of the top female singer of rock and roll!


    ¡°Haha, I knew spending money to sn atch Jillian over was right! Look at this performance. It¡¯s


    fascinating! Jillian, you¡¯re my Go d!¡± The dean of the Sparkle Kindergarten was extremely excited.


    Leanne and the others also widened their eyes, and they were dumbfounded. ¡°Are their live versions


    that good when they sing?¡±


    Even if Alice had the ability, she couldn¡¯t surpass such a high standard.


    ¡°Destruction of the World¡± was originally a popr rock song, let alone now that they were ying it


    like this.


    Thinking of Alice¡¯s next performance, Leanne¡¯s face was ashen as she looked at Alice with mncholy.


    Although she hoped Alice could win, the probability of winning was too low.


    This time, they were doomed. The person she had painstakingly invited had benefited someone else.


    The parents of the students in the entertainment industry couldn¡¯t do anything about it either¡­.


    Leanne panicked.


    At this moment, the parents below the stage were also shocked.


    As expected of the Sad Roses! This song is too good. It¡¯s shocking!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the live version was so good. I must spend money to buy Sad Roses¡¯ songs in the


    future!¡±


    Many adults who knew that Alice¡¯s kindergarten was going topete with Sad Roses were watching


    a good show.


    They wanted to see how a C-list female artiste would do topete with this¡­


    The dean of the Sparkle Kindergarten was already boasting in front of Alice like a proud peacock. ¡°Did


    you see that? The reaction from the audience was so good. Do you have any thoughts?¡±


    Alice adjusted her guitar and nced at the dean indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you must be scared. If it were me, I would also be dumbfounded if I encountered such a high-


    level performance! Oh, right, you have to remember what you said. Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡±


    In fact, the dean of the Sparkle Kindergarten did not care if Alice would go back on her word. Their


    kindergarten had already won.


    With the trophy in her hands, she could mock her peers.


    Leanne¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°Mrs. Kaur is the parent. She has nothing to do with the school


    students.¡±


    The dean of the Sparkle Kindergarten smiled and said, ¡°Parents¡­ Then, you have to get your child to


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    drop out of school early and move to our kindergarten.


    ¡°If you keep learning from idiots, it will affect your child¡­ Perhaps your child will be more and


    more idiotic in the


    future!¡±


    Jillian got off the stage. When she heard this, she mocked like a victorious rooster. ¡°Alice, it¡¯s your turn.


    Remember not to cry! It¡¯s useless even if you cry. They won¡¯t give you high marks!¡±


    Leanne gritted her teeth and could only say to Alice, ¡°Mrs. Kaur, ignore what these rubbishes say. It¡¯s


    not worth getting angry with them.¡±


    12.250

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Alice nced at Leanne and smiled. ¡°Please look after my babies.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Alice, remember what you promised. If you lose, you have to admit it, understand?¡± Jillian was


    still chattering.


    However, Alice had already ignored them.


    At this moment, the things on the stage were almost all cleaned by the staff. The drums Alice and the


    others needed were already ced on the stage.


    Carrying an electric guitar, Alice handed the drum set to Andre.


    As for Daniel, although he did not take any instruments, his powerful temperament made him look like


    he had been carrying an instrument.


    Leanne and the others brought the children to the audience seats. They just happened to sit in the


    same row as Jillian and the others.


    Jillian was still smiling smugly as she said to the kids, ¡°Do you really think they will win?¡±


    Aidy blinked his eyes. ¡°Of course, I trust my mommy!¡±


    Jillian would probably want to break down their emotions even more ruthlessly if they were not children.


    She smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°The more you believe now, the more painful it will be when you lose


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If your parents lose, don¡¯t cryter. Even if you cry, we won¡¯t pity you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, this is interesting. I can¡¯t believe I met such stu pid kids.¡±


    Jillian and her band kept ridiculing Aidy and the others. Leanne and the teachers were annoyed and


    started arguing with them despite the pressure.


    The audience seats looked a little chaotic¡­


    However, there was a click in the next second, and everyone fell silent.


    The screen was pulled open. Alice and Daniel stood side by side on the stage. Behind them were Josh,


    Andre, and Frankie.


    As for Freddie, although he did not go on stage, he had already been doing his job as the stage


    dispatcher not far away.


    Seeing that Josh and the others were still wearing masks, Jillianughed out loud. ¡°How much do they


    not like their faces that they even have to wear masks when they go on stage?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because, with that, they would feel less humiliated when they lose? Haha¡­¡±


    Their voices were not soft. Alice and the others heard it from the stage.


    Seeing how arrogant they were, Daniel¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Alice¡­¡±


    Alice understood what Daniel wanted to say. She turned around and lifted her eyebrows at Josh and


    the others. ¡°Since the other party wants to see your faces, take off your masks and let them take a


    look.¡±


    Then, they saw Josh, Frankie, and Andre remove their masks.


    Freddie directed the lighting technician to aim all the lights at them.


    Everyone saw¡­


    Josh!


    Frankie!


    Andre!


    Alice looked at them while waving at the kids as she smiled. ¡°Sweethearts, don¡¯t be afraid! Mommy can


    do it!¡±


    Josh, Frankie, and Andre were considered very popr top male celebrities.


    Especially Josh, who had acted in a medieval movie. Not only did adults like him, but even the children


    liked him very


    much.


    Therefore, the moment he revealed his face, everyone present was shocked.


    ¡±


    They looked at the three stunning faces on the stage and then at the couple. For a moment, they did


    not know how to describe their feelings.


    13:36


    That was a little too exaggerated!


    The dean of the Sparkle Kindergarten looked like he had seen a ghost. ¡°This¡­ How is this possible?


    How did they manage to invite Josh?¡±


    Jillian was also looking at the stag in disbelief. She could not ept what she saw at the moment.


    One of the men rubbed his eyes and pointed at Josh. ¡°How is that possible? That must be someone


    impersonating him. It¡¯s not Josh at all, right?¡±


    Alice rolled her eyes speechlessly and looked back at Josh and the others.


    She saw Josh exchange nces with Frankie and the others before walking over.


    Josh held the microphone and smiled at everyone below the stage. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Josh Kaur.¡±


    Then, it was Frankie¡¯s turn. ¡°Nice to meet you all here. I¡¯m Frankie Ward.¡±


    I¡¯m probably the most popr among all, but¡­ I still have to say hello to everyone. I¡¯m Andre Wesley,


    Andre said.


    If they could still deceive themselves and say that all of this was fake, now that the three top male


    celebrities had personally admitted it. Would they still dare to say that it was not true?


    Jillian was about to go crazy.


    She had no idea what Josh and the others were doing!


    Why did they help Alice to defeat her?


    With just the three of them and their faces, they were destined to win a ce in thispetition!


    Jillian and the others could not sit still anymore. They could not wait to go up and pull Josh and the


    others down.


    ¡°This is too awesome. They even managed to invite Josh. This is simply a surprise!¡±


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t sing well, with them on the stage, we can¡¯t just let them leave without winning


    anything, right?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ why did Josh and the otherse here? Could it be that their children are here?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t you see Freddie just now? I think the children of Freddie and Mr. Kaur are


    here. They are probably here for Mr. Kaur?¡±


    While everyone was discussing, a beautiful woman in the audience on the other side looked at the man


    beside her.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Josh and the others are here. The one with rock makeup should be Daniel, right?¡± The woman said to


    the man beside her. Her fox-like eyes shed with a strange glimpse.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be him.¡±


    It was really unexpected that the usually low-key Daniel would participate in such an event. He even


    had to go on stage to


    The woman clenched her fingers. She gritted her teeth and spoke.


    ¡°Have you gotten that ready?¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows and revealed a strange expression. It seemed that she had made up her


    mind.


    ¡°Daniel isn¡¯t that easy to fool. You have to be men tally prepared,¡± reminded the man. He even had the


    intention to watch a good show.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t get.¡± The woman crossed her arms and shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m not a stu


    pid woman like Vivian. Besides¡­ you know, I¡¯ll definitely seed!¡±


    After all, her rtionship with that woman was extraordinary.


    In this world, only her information could match up to hers.


    ¡°Sabrina, it¡¯s not that easy to get what you want. Remember what I reminded you.¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid!¡± said Sabrina as she looked at Alice.


    She had to get what she wanted.


    Even her family could not stop her from pursuing her happiness.


    ¡°Daniel, I want you and the Kaur family!¡± thought Sabrina.


    On the stage, Josh and the others had already finished their introduction.


    13:36


    Jillian and the others below the stage were still consoling themselves.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s Josh? It¡¯s impossible for Alice to defeat me. They¡¯re not that good¡­ Alice is a noob. She


    can¡¯t sing!¡± muttered Jillian.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    However, as soon as Jillian finished speaking, the situation on the stage changed.


    Alice strummed the electric guitar strings, and Frankie, the keyboard yer, began cooperating with


    her. A piece of music different from Jillian¡¯s style sounded, followed by Alice¡¯s singing.


    ¡°I¡­remember¡­¡± The girl¡¯s ethereal voice reverberated throughout the hall, conveying the beautiful


    lyrics.


    They were clearly rock and roll, but Alice¡¯s voice was so pleasant that everyone present was


    dumbfounded.


    After Alice sang two lines, Daniel¡¯s voice sounded.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    His deep and mellow voice matched Alice¡¯s beautiful voice very well. It did not feel out of ce at all


    when they sang the


    duet.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know someone¡¯s song could be so good when there is love.¡± Freddie couldn¡¯t help but shake


    his head.


    Previously, when Josh said that the Kaur family genes were powerful and that everyone was good at


    singing and dancing, he did not believe it. Now that he saw his best friend singing, he felt they were


    worthy of being called good singers. ¡°Forever¡­ love¡­¡± After Alice¡¯s voice seemed to be able to


    cleanse people¡¯s hearts, it was followed by Andre¡¯s rhythmic drum rolls.


    Alice, who had been singing with emotions with Daniel, suddenly became lively. She quickly turned


    around and became active on the stage as she strummed the guitar.


    The way Daniel looked at her was filled with love. That sweet look made many people below the stage


    feel they were not there to listen to rock songs.


    It seemed more like a musical theater of love.


    No one could figure out why they could sing so sweetly in a rock and roll performance.


    At the end of the song, Alice suddenly turned around and looked at Daniel with a smile.


    To Alice¡¯s surprise, Daniel came straight to her side and hugged her slender waist, pulling her closer to


    him.


    Then, he lowered his head and kissed her lips before she could react.


    ¡°F uck! This is intolerable! There are children here!¡± The envious men under the stage stared at Alice


    and Daniel and eximed.


    Freddie held his forehead and looked at the two of them. Daniel looked like he wanted to tell the world


    his wife was Alice.


    ¡°Did he not care about Alice¡¯s image in front of her fans?¡± thought Freddie.


    However, since that man wanted the entire world to know they were husband and wife, kissing her in


    public was nothing. Leanne held her face and looked at the stage excitedly. ¡°They look so sweet! I also


    want a husband like Mr. Kaur!¡± ¡°Hmph! Uncle Daniel is too much. Auntie Alice is ours!¡± A male


    ssmate of Aidy¡¯s was about to cry.


    These kids regarded Alice as a goddess and were determined to marry Alice when they grew up.


    Everyone had a crush on Alice.


    However, Daniel had made such a big move in public. They were so heartbroken when they saw this.


    ¡°Our mommy only belongs to our daddy!¡± Benny looked at his ssmates sympathetically and shook


    his head at them. He chuckled. ¡°Forget about getting her.¡±


    The little ones were at a loss for words.


    They had another enemy now!


    Daniel was now their enemy because he sna tched their future wife, Alice.


    After the performance, the judges below the stage were still immersed in the music.


    The host was the first to react. He smiled elegantly and said to the judges, ¡°I believe everyone is


    shocked by this beautiful performance. Please give your marks.¡±


    After being reminded by the host, the judges immediately returned to their senses and looked at Alice


    and Daniel.


    Putting everything else aside, their team could already obtain the highest points.


    Needless to say, their performance just now was really shocking.


    13:36


    No one expected Alice to be able to sing. What was even more unexpected was that their singing was


    so pleasant. It waspletely different from Jillian¡¯s style.


    Moreover, Jillian¡¯s music was wild.


    However, Alice¡¯s song brought everyone to cherish peace. It was a song for world peace.


    Therefore, the judges gave their scores very soon.


    9.8!


    9.9!


    9.8!


    9.9!


    9.7!


    They did not give a full mark because Daniel kissing Alice had agitated them, too.


    However, this score was already far ahead of Jillian and the others.


    After Alice and the others left the stage, they saw a man and a woman backstage.


    ¡°Hi, Freddie, Daniel, long time no see.¡± Sabrina waved at them.


    The moment they saw her, Freddie and the others were stunned. Then, they looked at Julian Norman


    beside Sabrina and seemed to understand something.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Freddie adjusted his emotions and spoke to Sabrina generously.


    Sabrina tilted her head and looked at Alice. She smiled and said, ¡°Freddie, aren¡¯t you going to


    introduce me to such an outstanding woman? I want to know her too.¡±


    Freddie nced at Daniel. ¡°You should have heard of her. Alice Doyle, a female artist.¡±


    For some reason, he had a strange feeling when he saw Sabrina.


    It gave him a feeling this woman was up to something.


    Sabrina extended her hand to Alice for a handshake. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sabrina rk. It¡¯s our first time


    meeting. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Alice looked at her and held her hand generously. She nodded and smiled. ¡°Hello, Miss rk.¡± ¡°Daniel,


    I didn¡¯t expect you to appear at such an event.¡± Sabrina¡¯s gazended on Daniel¡¯s face.


    However, a trace of coldness shed across Daniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do we know each other?¡±


    Sabrina was stunned and shook her head. ¡°Hey, Daniel, don¡¯t joke around. We have known each other


    since we were young.¡±


    Although she said so, Daniel had no impression of her.


    In fact, in Daniel¡¯s memory, there was nothing in the rk family that caught his attention other than


    their son.


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡± Daniel continued.


    Afraid that Alice would misunderstand, he hugged Alice¡¯s waist seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯m really not


    familiar with her. I don¡¯t remember her at all.¡±


    ¡°Miss Doyle, what¡¯s your rtionship with Daniel?¡± She noticed Daniel kept saying that he didn¡¯t know


    her, and his gaze was almost glued to Alice.


    Sabrina was heartbroken.


    However, when she faced Alice, she still maintained her smile and looked very generous.


    However, Alice soon saw a hint of disgust in this woman¡¯s eyes.


    Women understood women.


    Since Sabrina was hostile toward her, it meant that her target was Daniel.


    Therefore, Alice found it a little funny. Daniel seemed to have many women who had crushes on him.


    Even Miss Sabrina of the rk family all had feelings for him.


    ¡°This is my wife. We are legally married,¡± answered Daniel before Alice could speak.


    13:36


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell us¡­ Daniel, I always thought you would invite us to your wedding.¡±


    Even though she knew Daniel and Alice were married, Sabrina still called Daniel coquettishly. Alice


    knew very well that she did not want to give up.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t want to be too high-profile¡­ and I might not have been a good husband,¡± said Daniel


    as he looked at Alice with a loving gaze.


    This gaze almost made Sabrina re up.


    She was still there, and Daniel was looking at Alice with a loving gaze. Sabrina wondered, ¡°Heh! How


    much does this man like this bi tch?


    ¡°If he really liked her so much, why didn¡¯t he announce to the world that they were married?¡±


    ¡°Miss Doyle, you still have to work as a celebrity and show yourself in public after marrying Daniel?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of affecting the Kaur family¡¯s reputation?¡± Sabrina looked like she was just a little


    curious.


    Seeing the look on Sabrina¡¯s face, Josh and the others were speechless.


    They wondered what she was trying to do. Did she still think that Daniel¡¯s path to winning his wife¡¯s


    heart was not difficult enough and wanted to take the initiative to cause trouble?


    Daniel did not like Sabrina¡¯s words. His face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°What my wife wants to do is


    her freedom. Even the Kaur family can¡¯t stop her!¡±


    Seeing that Daniel was a little angry, Sabrina cleared her throat awkwardly and exined with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. I don¡¯t mean to be rude. Daniel, don¡¯t be so anxious¡­ You make it seem like I¡¯m


    deliberately looking for trouble with Miss Doyle.¡±


    ¡°Please call her Mrs. Kaur¡­ As for me and you, we¡¯ve only met once. Please call me Mr. Kaur.¡±


    Now that Sabrina was leaning against him on purpose as she spoke, Daniel understood what this


    woman was up to.


    No woman could sow discord between him and his wife.


    He would never allow such a person to interfere in his marriage life.


    Sabrina chuckled awkwardly. She knew that there was no chance to continue sowing discord. She


    could only look regretful as she spoke.


    ¡°Then¡­ I hope that one day, Miss Doyle and I can cooperate on stage.¡±


    After saying that, Sabrina handed Alice a business card, waved her hand, and left.


    When the woman left, Alice looked at the business card with a suspicious expression.


    Of course, she had heard of the rk family. They were the top family in politics and business.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the rk and Kaur families were on the same level. So, Sabrina


    was indeed a suitable wife candidate for Daniel.


    ¡°Why are you still looking at this woman¡¯s business card!¡± Josh directly sna tched the business card


    from Alice, crumpled it, and threw it into the trash can.


    ¡°Sabrina is the most pretentious of all women we have met. We all hate her. Ignore this kind of


    woman.¡±


    It was rare for Josh to say that he hated a wealthy youngdy. For Sabrina to be on his dislike list, Alice


    knew that this person had provoked Josh.


    Alice was not curious about what Sabrina had done. She just felt that this woman actually liked Daniel,


    too¡­


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Back then, did the Kaur family really not consider arranging a marriage for Daniel with such a reputable


    family? Understanding Alice¡¯s thoughts, Freddie knew it was time for him to speak out!


    He wanted to help Daniel exin!


    ¡°Not to mention the Kaur family, even the King family doesn¡¯t really want to have a marriage tie with the


    rk family. Joining force benefits the family, but marrying an unruly youngdy for that so-called


    benefit?


    ¡°The Kaur family won¡¯t agree, and the King family won¡¯t agree either! Moreover, a man¡¯s strength


    doesn¡¯t depend on how far he can rely on a woman, but what he can give his woman!¡±


    As he spoke, Freddie raised his eyebrows and looked at Daniel. He was trying to say, ¡°How is it? Bro, I


    know you!¡± Listening to Freddie¡¯s exnation, Alice rubbed her chin and muttered, ¡°I finally understand


    why Miss King thinks you guys are more like a couple. You know Daniel too well.¡±


    Freddie¡¯s understanding of Daniel had even exceeded that of her, his wife, who had married him in just


    a few days¡­


    17:43


    ¡°Ahem! Ahem¡­¡± Freddie choked on his saliva and quickly shook his head. ¡°Alice, can you stop


    listening to my sister¡¯s nonsense? I would never have a crush on Daniel!¡±


    The woman he liked probably had to be like a queen. Daniel was a man and he was nothing like a


    queen.


    Outside the venue¡­


    In the parking area, Sabrina approached a car.


    Sabrina got into a ck luxury car with a sinister expression.


    After thinking for a moment, she spoke to Julian beside her,


    ¡°Send the paternity test to the Kaur family first. As for the rest, the elders of the rk family will deal


    with it.¡±


    Julian nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Sabrina looked out of the car window with a gloomy expression and mixed feelings.


    She initially thought Daniel had a good impression of Alice and was keeping her for fun.


    But when she saw how protective the man was of Alice just now, she knew that she had lost this time.


    It could be said that she had suffered a crushing defeat.


    ¡°Da mn it!


    ¡°Why did Daniel like the actress Alice?


    ¡°What could Alice bring to the Kaur family?


    ¡°The rk family is the best choice for Daniel.¡± thought Sabrina.


    Thinking of this, Sabrina clenched her fists. ¡°Don¡¯t let my family know about the existence of Alice.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want anyone to steal your glory.¡± Julian smiled.


    There was a tradition in the rk family that they would never want twin baby girls.


    Therefore, many years ago, Alice, who had been given birth along with Sabrina, was swapped and


    reced with the Doyle family¡¯s son.


    Mrs. rk did not know at that time. She only looked at her son and felt he seemed like a stranger to


    her.


    Later, the Doyle family¡¯s son, who had been swapped over, died, and Sabrina was disfigured.


    Sabrina, who had undergone disfigurement surgery, slowly grew into another appearance. Only then


    did she look different from Alice.


    The rk family did not know this secret except for Sabrina.


    As for him¡­ His father had contributed to the swapping back then, so he naturally knew how this


    happened.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let her sna tch away the happiness that belongs to me! She deserved to die back then. She is


    only alive now because G od gave her a gift and let her live until now.¡±


    Backstage, Alice rubbed her chin and thought about Sabrina¡¯s face. She was a little lost in thought.


    Suddenly, she felt something grabbing her waist.


    Daniel hugged her.


    Alice instantly puffed up her cheeks and looked at the man unhappily. ¡°Hey, Daniel, let go of me¡­


    There are so many people around!¡±


    ¡°We are legally married. It¡¯s fine even if we were more intimate than this,¡± said Daniel expressionlessly.


    Alice felt that not only had Daniel learned how to sweet talk, but he had also changed inside out.


    He took advantage of her just like that. It was really a little too much.


    ¡°There are so many kindergarten kids. You should more or less pay attention to your influence.¡± Alice


    couldn¡¯t help but remind him.


    ¡°The teacher said that the best education is for Daddy to love Mommy.¡± Daniel felt that if his wife did


    not hit him, he could continue to hug her.


    Seeing the couple walk out lovingly, Jillian rushed over unwillingly. ¡°Alice, you¡¯re too despicable. Who


    allowed you to bring Josh and the others here?


    17:43


    ¡°Moreover, ording to the requirements of thepetition, you have to bring the rtives of these


    babies.¡±


    Alice nced at her indifferently. ¡°Jillian, are you a rtive of the Sparkle Kindergarten¡¯s children?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jillian¡¯s face darkened as she tried toe up with an excuse, ¡°I¡¯m their godmother!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    ¡°Pfft, you¡¯re a godmother? Let me tell you, we¡¯re the uncles of the kids!¡± Josh was so angry that he


    scoffed.


    He wondered, ¡°Is there something wrong with Jillian¡¯s brain? Why didn¡¯t she go around asking before


    she came to look for trouble?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jillian bit her lower lip hard as she pondered, ¡°Josh and the others were the


    biological uncles of Alice¡¯s children?


    ¡°So the rumors about Alice and Mr. William were true?


    ¡°Alice, this bit ch has indeed dated a rich man!


    ¡°Why Alice is always better than me? I am clearly more outstanding than Alice, but I didn¡¯t even get the


    favor of the wealthy men.


    ¡°Did she win the hearts of those wealthy men with that face?


    ¡°It is really unfair!¡±


    Jillian was still thinking about how to cause trouble when she heard Daniel¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Since you dare to plot against my wife, I¡¯ll get you and your band out of


    Lonrid!¡±


    It was a domineering temperament.


    Even Jillian, who did not know Daniel¡¯s identity, was shocked by his temperament.


    She had never seen a man like him.


    It made her wonder, ¡°Who exactly is he?¡±


    7


    After Daniel finished speaking, he hugged Alice and walked toward the kids.


    When Jillian saw Freddie and Josh¡¯s respect for Daniel, her face turned pale.


    So, it was true that Alice had some connections with the Kaur family?


    She couldn¡¯t casually provoke Alice anymore?


    Now, many parents were already stunned by Alice and the others. When they saw them appear, many


    people almost pounced on them.


    ¡°A celebrity like Alice, why isn¡¯t she popr? Wasn¡¯t she singing like a nightingale?¡±


    ¡°I feel like the angels have kissed her voice. Her singing is really too good.¡±


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t have a man by her side, I would probably have taken action immediately and won her


    heart.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t think too much. You have a wife. Mind your words, or you will have to face your


    wives¡¯ anger.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind what they¡¯re saying. This kind of man ispletely obsessed with lust. For a moment, he


    doesn¡¯t know what he needs.¡± The Sparkle Kindergarten teacher held Jillian¡¯s arm and spoke with


    concern.


    ¡°What she did today shouldn¡¯t affect you guys, right?¡±


    Jillian¡¯s expression was cold. How could it not affect them?


    Da mn it. Why did she underestimate the enemy in the beginning? She would not have provoked her if


    she had known that Alice was so powerful.


    Now, she could only y dumb and pretend that nothing had happened.


    With this thought in mind, Jillian turned around and wanted to leave without looking at Alice.


    However, at this moment, Josh and the others would not let Jillian off.


    When the award ceremony ended, Josh led Frankie and surrounded Jillian. Their gazes on her were


    sharp, looking a little dangerous.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Jillian worriedly.


    Josh ced his hands on his hips and said coldly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give us an exnation after bullying


    Alice like this?¡±


    ¡°What exnation do you want?¡± Jillian¡¯s heart ski p ped a beat.


    Josh did not n to let Jillian off so easily.


    17.145


    She deserved to be punished.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve lost, shouldn¡¯t you be willing to ept your loss and post the Twitter before kneeling and


    apologizing?¡± Andre clenched his fists tightly. He had no intention of letting this woman off.


    ¡°Alice isn¡¯t someone you can bully!¡±


    ¡°Are you bullying me now?¡± Jillian raised her voice and questioned unhappily.


    ¡°What do you think¡­? We should be much kinder than your previous actions, right?¡± Josh¡¯s expression


    changed, and his tone instantly became serious.


    ¡°I gave you a chance before and hoped you wouldn¡¯t cause trouble. I didn¡¯t expect you to cause trouble


    again. Then don¡¯t me us for being rude to you!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s looking for trouble? This is just a normalpetition! You can¡¯t bully me like this. It¡¯s


    inappropriate, and you will have to pay for it!¡±


    Jillian gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Besides, even if we had an agreement just now, it was only a verbal


    agreement. The so-called verbal agreement doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really shameless¡­¡± Josh felt the woman before him was even more disgusting than a fly.


    Jillian crossed her arms and chuckled softly. ¡°So, don¡¯t touch me¡­ Otherwise, I¡¯ll expose your actions,


    and doing this!¡±


    you will regret


    She knew that Alice had not publicly announced their marriage before, probably because they feared


    that someone would find out about her marriage andter affect her filming career.


    Since she had Alice¡¯s weakness, she had nothing to be afraid of. She could make Alice beg her.


    Seeing Jillian¡¯s reaction, Daniel simply took out his phone and sent a message.


    Then, just as Jillian was about to cause trouble, her phone rang.


    ¡°Jillian, hurry up and quit the entertainment industry. Don¡¯t cause trouble!¡± said Jillian¡¯s father nervously


    on the other end of the phone.


    Jillian was stunned and was dumbfounded for a long time. ¡°Dad, what do you mean? Why do you want


    me to quit the entertainment industry?¡±


    Didn¡¯t they say that she was doing well in the entertainment industry and could bring glory to her


    ancestors?


    What was going on now?


    Then, she heard Jillian¡¯s father say, ¡°You provoked someone you shouldn¡¯t have. Our family is going


    bankrupt. Why are you still causing trouble?¡±


    ¡°What? Our family is going bankrupt?¡± Jillian was dumbfounded as she stared nkly at Daniel and the


    others.


    Looking at the man¡¯s cold and aggressive eyes, Jillian suddenly understood something.


    It was¡­ it was the Kaur family who did it?


    If the Kaur family people were to make a move, the Holt Family would not be able to withstand it, no


    matter how rich they


    were.


    She thought, ¡°Da mn it! Why did Alice have such a powerful backer?¡±


    Jillian was really about to break down.


    Seeing Jillian¡¯s reaction, Alice also understood something. She turned to look at Daniel.


    She did not expect that Daniel would directly suppress a female artiste for her.


    Wasn¡¯t this guy afraid of being mocked?


    After Jillian hung up the phone, her legs were weak, and her face was pale. She shook her head and


    admitted defeat.


    ¡°Alright, Alice, you win¡­ I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll apologize!¡±


    Before Alice could say anything, Jillian ran away like a dejected rat.


    ¡°Mrs. Kaur, you can receive your prize now,¡± said Leanne excitedly to Alice when she saw the building


    blocks being distributed over there.


    Alice immediately brought the kids to get the building blocks gift bag.


    ¡°Cole, can I go to your house in the future?¡± Just as everyone was about to leave, a fair-skinned little


    girl came over with a


    17:44


    red face and looked at the three of them.


    The little kids frowned and looked at the little girl in confusion.


    Immediately after, they heard the little girl say, ¡°I want to marry you guys! That way, I can have such a


    good mommy!¡±


    The parents were at a loss for words.


    Aidy and his siblings were also speechless.


    The other kids¡¯ eyes lit up in excitement as they thought, ¡°This is a great idea!¡±


    It was toote to reincarnate, but if they married Aidy, they would have Alice, the outstanding mommy.


    Looking at the little ones, Alice did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Daniel, look at our sons. They


    look like you!¡±


    They were so popr at such a young age.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    17:44

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Daniel smiled. Actually, his sons¡¯ EQ was much higher than his.


    At least his sons were more popr before his wife.


    After the event ended, Alice looked at the building blocks that her babies had won.


    ¡°The kids got such a nice gift. They should show it to grandpa and grandma.¡± Alice looked at Daniel.


    She thought her grandparents would be delighted to know the babies got such a prize.


    Daniel nodded and looked at the babies. Then, he said, ¡°Alice, let¡¯s go home together and have dinner


    at the Kaur family tonight, okay?¡±


    Alice was stunned. She looked at Daniel with aplicated expression.


    They had been married for so long. Speaking of which, she hadn¡¯t eaten at the Kaur family¡¯s ce.


    So¡­ did Daniel suggest this to show her his life?


    Alice did not know how to describe this feeling. In short, when she saw Daniel inviting her and her


    babies looking at her with cute expressions, she really could not refuse¡­


    Therefore, Daniel brought Alice back to the Kaur family with his kids.


    They arrived at the Kaur family¡¯s vi.


    Daniel and Alice got out of the car first before carrying their kids out.


    Alice noticed Reba from the corner of her eye, so she immediately went over to greet her. ¡°Mom,


    we¡¯re here!¡±


    After Reba received Josh¡¯s message, she began to prepare Alice¡¯s favorite food.


    When she heard Alice¡¯s voice, she had just returned from picking some organic vegetables from


    William¡¯s vegetable field. She immediately turned around¡­


    However, in the next second, she was stunned and the basket in her hand almost fell to the ground.


    She clutched her chest. ¡°Alice, is¡­ is this your new boyfriend?¡±


    Daniel stood beside Alice with a possessive expression.


    The rock-and-roll makeup on his face had not been removed, so Reba did not recognize him.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Mom, this is not my new boyfriend. This is your Daniel.¡± Alice rubbed her nose and said


    awkwardly.


    Daniel was in a hurry to bring her back and did not remove her makeup.


    Unexpectedly, even his mother did not recognize him.


    Reba rubbed her temples. For a moment, she could not believe what she was seeing. ¡°This¡­ Is


    this really my good-for-nothing son?¡±


    This was too exaggerated. His son, whom even she despised, knew how to put on rock-and-roll


    makeup?


    W-What was going on?


    If not for that Josh also wore rock and roll makeup, Reba would have been dumbfounded.


    ¡°Alice, you guys¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Reba came in front of Daniel and carefully looked at his


    condition.


    Not only did he have smoky makeup, but there was also a tiny heart on her son¡¯s face¡­


    This sudden cuteness really surprised her.


    She was unsure if this was her son, not someone pretending to be him.


    Alice brought the kids to Reba and quickly exined, ¡°The kids have apetition at the Cultural


    Festival today. We are a band. So, we put on rock and roll makeup.¡±


    ¡°The children¡¯s cultural festivalpetition? Why didn¡¯t Daniel tell me? If we knew, our entire family


    would definitely go!¡±


    Reba red at her son.


    That expression med him for causing them to miss the opportunity to be with Alice.


    When Alice saw that Reba was about to re up at Daniel, she quickly smiled and said, ¡°Daniel


    must have been too busy with work, so he forgot to say it. Fortunately, we participated in the event and


    ended it sessfully.¡±


    17:44


    Reba still shot her son a sharp re. ¡°If you tell us, we can watch it together!¡±


    ¡°Selfish son!¡± thought Reba.


    She dared to say that her son did it on purpose. He only wanted to interact with Alice alone and not


    bring them along! Reba had long wanted to disown her son because of this. Of course, it was just


    her split-second thought!


    Alice didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she saw Reba¡¯s reaction. For the sake of Daniel¡¯s


    life, she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Mom, did you buy these vegetables from the market?¡±


    Only then did Reba remember the vegetables in her hand. ¡°I picked these from William¡¯s vegetable


    farm. They¡¯re all organic vegetables. I think you will like them.¡±


    Alice looked at the vegetables that were fresh and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes. I like organic food the


    most.¡±


    Reba held Alice¡¯s hand and said, as they walked. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you on a tour. This is your first


    timeing to our vi.


    It was indeed Alice¡¯s first timeing to vi the Kaur family.


    The vi of the Kaur family was just as she had expected. The renovation was very high-end and quite


    big.


    Reba told her that the Kaur family¡¯s people liked a lively environment. In addition, they had always


    been very united. Therefore, everyone else lived in this vi area besides the four married girls.


    It was so that the family could eat and chat at the dining table.


    When they heard that Alice wasing today, everyone in the Kaur family had already rushed over.


    All of them, including the married daughters.


    ¡°Daniel, I think¡­ the elders probably want to kick you out again.¡± Seeing that his grandparents were


    holding on to Alice and kept talking, William was a little worried for Daniel.


    However, Daniel was not afraid at all.


    Especially since he already had the best reason to convince them.


    When Alice went upstairs to change, Daniel looked at the elders in the family.


    He said expressionlessly, ¡°If you kick me out, who could make Alice give birth to a cute daughter with


    the Kaur family bloodline?¡±


    Alfred rolled his eyes at his grandson and snorted. ¡°William and Josh can do it.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± William almost choked to death.


    His grandpa was digging a grave for him by saying that.


    He still wanted to live a good life with Daniel for a few more years.


    ¡°Alice won¡¯t love them!¡± said Daniel confidently.


    ¡°Hmph, if Alice loves you, will she never forgive you?¡± Alfred¡¯s face was filled with disdain.


    ¡°This is between us, husband and wife. Grandpa, you won¡¯t understand,¡± said Daniel.


    Alfred was speechless. He really wanted to beat Daniel up again.


    However, Alfred was already tempted by what Daniel had just said.


    He could not help but be happy at the thought of having a little girl with the Kaur family bloodline who


    was as lively and cute as Alice.


    Alice did not know about their conversation.


    At this moment, Alice was in Reba¡¯s room, looking for sportswear that suited her.


    As soon as she changed, she received a message from Candice.


    It turned out that Elle had already rified on Twitter.


    Actually, Elle¡¯s situation could be rified without posting Twitter rifications. After all, with the live


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    broadcast; everyone already knew the truth.


    However, Elle was too afraid of Daniel. She immediately posted on Twitter to quit the industry.


    Alice clicked on Elle¡¯s Twitter.


    17:44


    Elle posted. [I¡¯m scammed Mr. Kaur. I¡¯ve really gone too far. So, to atone for my sins, I¡¯ll quit the


    entertainment industry from now on!]


    Originally, Elle¡¯s fans had supported her. Now that she had announced her retirement from the


    entertainment industry, many fans scolded her.


    [Elle, you¡¯re really an idiot. You ruined your career. You¡¯re disgusting!]


    [As much as we liked you in the past, we hate you now!]


    [Since you¡¯ve left the industry, be a good person! Don¡¯t bully Alice anymore!]


    Seeing that some fans were still talking about her, Alice did not know whether tough or cry.


    Actually, she wasn¡¯t that weak.


    At the same time, Elle was in Sheryl¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Sheryl, can you lend me some money to support me?¡± Elle¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    17:44

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Sheryl had just finished reading thements online and knew Elle was doomed.


    When she heard Elle¡¯s voice, her face was filled with anger. She could not wait to go out and do


    something about this.


    Stu pid Elle!


    She had a promising future, yet she ruined it herself!


    Apologize? She was apologizing on Twitter!


    ¡°Elle, why do you have to give in and apologize?¡± Sheryl was a little agitated and helpless.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll lose my life! You don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind Alice¡­ Those are all big shots.¡±


    Elle wanted to say that Daniel was Alice¡¯s husband. But when she saw Sheryl¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t


    want to say anything.


    She decided to let this woman who harmed her face Daniel herself in the future.


    When Sheryl heard this, her expression darkened. She stroked her chin and analyzed, ¡°Is the big shot


    you mentioned Freddie?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Freddie with her before. She is the best at using men¡­ Just thinking about the disgusting


    things she did makes


    me angry¡­


    Elle looked at her angry expression and sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t win against Alice, Sheryl¡­ I¡¯ll quit the


    entertainment industry again. I need some money now. Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°As you know, I invested my previous savings. I don¡¯t have the money to lend you now.¡± Sheryl refused.


    She felt that Elle was useless. If she invested her money in such a person, she would be the unlucky


    one.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t lend me money, what am I going to do in the future?¡± Elle was on the verge of breaking


    down.


    ¡°E, I think¡­ every injustice has its perpetrator, and every debt has its debtor. If you need money, you


    should ask Alice for it.¡± Sheryl still wanted to trick Elle into pestering Alice.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s going on between Alice and me. I can¡¯t get anything from her¡­¡± Elle was at a loss.


    If Alice were so easy to take advantage of, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    ¡°Sheryl, we¡¯re good friends. We dealt with Alice together. You should help me now¡­ Otherwise, I won¡¯t


    be able to control my mouth.¡±


    Elle¡¯s intention was clear. If she could not control her mouth, she would expose everything about


    Sheryl.


    Sheryl understood what she meant. Disgust shed across her eyes, but she did not re up.


    She carefully observed Elle, gritted her teeth, and suddenly held her hand.


    ¡°E, are you willing to quit the entertainment industry just like that?¡±


    ¡°What can I do if I¡¯m unwilling? You know that¡­ I don¡¯t have any other choice now. They¡¯re pressuring


    me to quit. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Elle cried.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Having enjoyed the feeling of being pursued by fans and suddenly having nothing, it was impossible for


    anyone to adapt to it.


    Seeing that Elle still couldn¡¯t bear to quit the entertainment industry, Sheryl¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, she


    said, ¡°I have a way to let you return to the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Elle excitedly.


    ¡°stic surgery. Change your identity,¡± said Sheryl.


    ¡°If I undergo stic surgery, I would still be discovered. Besides, my face would be mocked by fans.¡±


    She had always debuted under the guise of a natural face. If she were to undergo stic surgery, how


    would she face her fans in the future?


    ¡°You have to change yourself to look like Alice. Use her face to debut. I¡¯ll personally support you. I¡¯ll


    definitely make you stand at the peak,¡± said Sheryl.


    Hearing this idea, Elle¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Sheryl, you¡­ How could you make me use this


    method? No¡­ Absolutely


    not.¡±


    ¡°You want money, and you want to live a life of luxury. This is the best way. You can also take revenge


    on Alice. You don¡¯t


    17:44


    have to par for the stic singery either but that great?¡± Sheryl stared at Elle


    Why are you bestaing Uhile you¡¯re willing to live a harst life and be mocked by your friends who


    debuted with you. You be a Aser Kor the rest of your life,¡± said Sheryl


    Axessed Ale pursest her lips when she thought about what she would have to face after losing. She felt


    that she could


    expected. Hot & dw


    She nodst. 7-11 bisten to you. But can you really make me surpass Alice?


    These bemtiful, but she hasn¡¯t found a suitable script. But Dim different. With my connections, it¡¯s not


    difficult for


    News@good script for you


    by the end. Alle was bewitched by these words and nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to you.


    Ar seven oblock in the evening, in the rk family¡¯s restaurant.


    Trends, know my mistake. Don¡¯t be angry Sabrina apologized with tears shimmering in her eyes.


    Jen frowned, and his face darkened. ¡°You should have told us from the beginning. After all, it¡¯s the Kaur


    family. Our families would not have lost face now if we had a marriage connection


    Ded. I think there¡¯s still time. Sabrina can take the paternity test and go over to discuss it with the Kaur


    family. The mariage can continue Sabrina¡¯s mother, Amelia, said.


    Although her daughter had given birth to a child shocked her, she felt that there was nothing she could


    not forgive when she thought about how the rk family and the Kaur family could use this opportunity


    to get married and expand the influence of the two families.


    However, Jayden still did not want to ept it. ¡°The Kaur family is a pure businessman. They are not


    worthy of Sabrina. Moreover.. I heard that Daniel is married¡±


    You can get a divorce if you¡¯re getting married. My child can¡¯t be taken care of by a stepmother,¡± said


    Sabrina as tears fell. Then, she felt extremely aggrieved. ¡°I was young before and didn¡¯t dare to admit


    it. Now that I¡¯ve grown up¡­ I know I should be a good mother and give my child a better life.


    Sabrina observed Jayden¡¯s expression as she spoke and seemed to have thought of something. Then,


    she added. ¡°Grandpa, you haven¡¯t seen how cute my three sons are.¡±


    ¡°Cute?¡± Jayden squinted his eyes


    At his age, he actually cared a lot about children.


    Especially the great-grandsons.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Those little fellows look just like us. Grandpa, you¡¯ll know when you see them.¡± Sabrina


    wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    She exchanged nces with her mother, Amelia, before continuing, ¡°Moreover, the woman Daniel


    married is an actress. I don¡¯t believe an actress can educate a good child.¡±


    ¡°Children of the rk family¡¯s bloodline must receive the best education and be protected by the rk


    family. What do you think?¡±


    When Jayden heard the word ¡°actress, his expression turned ugly. ¡°The Kaur family are really messing


    around. How dare they let an actress raise the children!¡±


    ¡°So, for the sake of the children¡­ I have to marry Daniel and educate them personally. What do you


    think?¡± said Sabrina.


    Jayden nodded. Indeed, the rk family should take action even if its for the education of Sabrina¡¯s


    sons.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    17:44

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    After Alice had dinner with the Kaur family, she was about to bring her kids home when it suddenly


    rained outside.


    Seeing this, Reba immediately said to her, ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily. It will be dangerous driving with


    the kids. Why don¡¯t you rest here tonight?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t appropriate, right?¡± Alice was a little hesitant. She had already decided to divorce Daniel. It


    was a little inappropriate for them to still live under the same roof.


    However, Reba smiled and said, ¡°There is no such thing. Didn¡¯t we already say that even if you


    divorce Daniel, you¡¯re still our daughter?¡±


    ¡°Who dares to say anything bad about you staying in your house for the night? If you¡¯re afraid that


    Daniel will knock on your door at night, we¡¯ll tie his hands and feet.¡±


    Daniel was speechless. He even doubted if that was his mother saying that.


    However, when he thought about Alice staying under the same roof as him, he felt it did not matter


    what his family did. It was great enough for his wife to stay.


    Sure enough, under Reba¡¯s repeated persuasion, Alice stayed.


    She bathed the little boys and watched them fall asleep before returning to the guest room.


    ¡°You¡¯re staying at the Kaur family for the night? Alice, are you really going to reconcile with him?¡± When


    Candice called Alice, she couldn¡¯t help but be concerned.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll still get a divorce,¡± said Alice.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re getting a divorce, you shouldn¡¯t be living together¡­¡± Candice said. She paused for a


    moment before continuing to ask, ¡°Alice, do you really have no feelings for Daniel anymore?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ how should I put it? The gap between us is too big. I don¡¯t have the confidence to manage this


    marriage with him.¡±


    ¡°Daniel has a good family background. Everything else about him is useless. Especially look at what he


    did. Which one of them looks smart to you?¡±


    Candice felt that Alice and Daniel were actuallyplementary types.


    It looked like the two of them were very different, but Daniel needed an Alice.


    Meanwhile, Alice rubbed her temples. ¡°His EQ is too low. If I choose him, I might as well keep an


    obedient young hunk to


    entertain me.¡±


    That was aplete joke.


    When she was with Candice, she would often say irrelevant things.


    Anyway, girls understood girls. It was not a big deal for everyone to joke around happily.


    ¡°What kind of young hunk do you want? I¡¯ll help you n it.¡± Candice smiled. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve seen Mr.


    William¡¯spany. There are really many handsome boys working there.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Office romance isn¡¯t appropriate, right? Let¡¯s set up a studio alone to keep young hunks. What


    do you think?¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s totally fine. If we have nothing better to do, we¡¯ll get the fresh hunks to massage us. We¡¯ll


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    reward them with a kiss if they¡¯re obedient.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Just as Alice was about to continue joking with Candice and fantasizing about the future. Her


    body suddenly soared, scaring her so much that she instinctively cried out.


    ¡°Alice, what happened?¡± asked Candice worriedly.


    Alice ced a hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder, looked at the man who suddenly appeared, and carried her


    up.


    She sighed helplessly and quickly exined to Candice, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Is it really nothing serious?¡± Candice expressed her disbelief.


    Alice nodded and quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we meet tomorrow. It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m sleepyanyway.¡± Candice yawned and hung up.


    Seeing the screen go dark, Alice said to Daniel helplessly, ¡°Put me down quickly.¡±


    Daniel did not answer. Instead, he carried Alice to the bed.


    17:44


    Alice was inexplicably nervous after being ced on the bed by the man. She blinked and said, ¡°Erm¡­


    Daniel, you¡­ You have to control your urge.¡±


    Daniel cupped her little face and pecked her on the lips.


    If he hadn¡¯t deliberately controlled himself, he would have forced himself on her by now.


    ¡°Daniel, let go of me first.¡± The man¡¯s sudden approach made Alice¡¯s heart race. She was not used to


    it.


    Meanwhile, Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened, and his voice was a little h oa rse. ¡°You¡¯ve thought of keeping


    young hunks?¡±


    When he pushed the door open and entered, he heard his wife say something about keeping young


    hunks. It reminded him that his wife might really leave him¡­


    ¡°Erm¡­ The corner of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched.


    It turned out that this guy had heard her joking with Candice just now.


    Based on this fellow¡¯s personality, he would definitely misunderstand.


    However, she had no choice. She often joked with Candice about this. How would she know that Daniel


    would suddenly appear?


    ¡°Um¡­ Daniel, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t misunderstand. We were making a joke through the phone. We won¡¯t do


    that.¡±


    The man in front of her was jealous. Alice knew that she had to exin it to him clearly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Daniel clearly didn¡¯t believe it.


    After all, he had always known how popr his wife was.


    If his wife did not want him but chose a better man, he would have nothing¡­


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I don¡¯t like men younger than me. I have very high standards. I don¡¯t like men who


    aren¡¯t handsome,¡± said Alice with a smile.


    She was not joking. The quality of the men around her was very high.


    She lived among handsome men all year round. If it were her turn to choose a partner, she would


    definitely not find an ordinary one.


    Otherwise, she would be letting herself down.


    At this moment, Daniel ced his hands beside Alice¡¯s ears and stared at her. ¡°What do you think I am


    to you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alice was stunned. She had no idea what he meant by that.


    ¡°A particrly handsome man?¡± asked Daniel.


    Realizing what he was asking, Alice didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You are indeed a very handsome man,¡± Alice replied sincerely.


    It had to be said that Daniel¡¯s looks did meet her standards.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the sh marriage so easily back then.


    The ambiguous atmosphere between them had just risen when the door opened with a ng.


    Then, Rachel widened his eyes and shook her head at them. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I¡­


    disturb you?¡±


    This time, Alice¡¯s face flushed red. She quickly shook her head. ¡°Rachel, no¡­ Erm¡­ you¡­ Are you


    looking for me?¡±


    She looked at Daniel as she spoke, signaling the man to let go of her.


    Rachel was here. He couldn¡¯t do anything he wanted anymore.


    Otherwise, it would really be not easy to exin.


    However, at this moment, Rachel gave them an expression that she understood. Then, she smiled and


    spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s okay. I just came to see if you need anything¡­ Please continue.¡±


    17:44

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Seeing Rachel closing the door, Alice¡¯s face flushed redder.


    She looked at Daniel. ¡°Get off me. They are going to misunderstand this.¡±


    Seeing that his wife was really shy, Daniel did not dare to continue. He quickly got off her and carefully


    covered her with the nket.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave after I see you asleep.¡±


    Alice pursed her lips. ¡°Actually, I can sleep on my own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll not sleep well in a new environment.¡± As he spoke, Daniel¡¯s finger gently tapped


    Alice¡¯s forehead. He whispered, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Looking at his reaction, Alice knew there was no way to chase him away.


    Since that was the case, she could only ept him by her side.


    However, under his protection, Alice quickly fell asleep.


    Even Alice found it strange.


    Soon, it was another morning.


    When Alice woke up, she found that breakfast was ready.


    The Kaur family, old and young, were all waiting for her to have breakfast.


    However, just as she sat at the dining table, the ser vant outside walked in and looked at Marie and the


    rest with aplicated expression.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Marie asked in a low voice when he saw the ser vant¡¯s strange reaction.


    The ser vant quickly said, ¡°The people from the rk family is here¡­ Do you want to meet them now,


    or¡­?¡±


    A member of the rk family?


    Marie frowned. For a moment, he was puzzled. What were these people doing here?


    Seeing the reaction of Marie and the others, Alice knew that it was probably inconvenient for her to be


    here. She quickly said, ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t I leave first?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the Kaur family¡¯s daughter-inw. Why do you have to leave?¡± Alfred shook his head and said


    to the ser vant, ¡°Bring them in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Jayden, Sabrina, Thomas, and Amelia came in, the Kaur family¡¯s people were still eating


    breakfast.


    Their expressions changed when they saw the Kaur family¡¯s dining table.


    In particr, Jayden¡¯s expression was a little gloomy, and his gaze was not very polite.


    ¡°Have you had breakfast? Do you want to try the cooking skills of kitchen the Kaur family?¡± Marie stood


    up and said to Jayden with a smile.


    Jayden smiled and shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve had breakfast. We will wait for you in the living room.¡±


    With that, the four members of the rk family went straight to the living room.


    William looked at them and could not help but say to Alfred, ¡°Grandpa, why do I feel that they have ill


    intentions?¡± Alfred¡¯s eyes darkened, and he snorted. ¡°No matter what they want to do, this is the Kaur


    family.¡±


    In other words, they wouldn¡¯t let the rk family stir up trouble.


    When Alice¡¯s gazended on Jayden and the others, she had a strange feeling.


    She did not hate them.


    She even felt that she seemed to have some kind of rtionship with them.


    Alice did not want these people to say that she was thinking too much. She rubbed her temples and


    continued eating


    breakfast.


    Sabrina¡¯s eyes were fixed on Alice¡¯s back.


    The rk family did not know Alice¡¯s identity, and she had no intention of telling them.


    She hoped it would always remain a secret.


    Only in this way would she be the one and only daughter of the rk family and be loved by her


    family forever.


    Ten minutester, Alfred and Marie walked over first.


    Just like before, they greeted the rk family politely.


    ¡°Jayden, what brought all of you here? Is there something urgent?¡± Alfred asked.


    He thought that if nothing were urgent, these people would not havee here.


    In the next second, Jayden ced the prepared documents on the table and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr.


    Kaur, look at this with your family¡±


    ¡°What is this document about?¡± asked Alfred, picking it up.


    Immediately after, he saw the words ¡°DNA paternity test¡±.


    Then he moved on to the next line.


    [It has been determined that Sabrina rk is rted to Aiden Kaur.]


    Alfred¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    When Marie saw her husband¡¯s expression suddenly change, she immediately went over to take a


    look. Then, her expression also changed.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± William walked over and took the document from his grandparents. Then, he read it as


    he walked.


    When he took the test results, he was so frightened that he threw the document in his hand away.


    ¡°Oh my g od, what a terrifying test result,¡± thought William.


    How could the little ones be Sabrina¡¯s children?


    There must be a mistake somewhere!


    Daniel wouldn¡¯t have had sex with Sabrina and given birth to three babies.


    When Daniel and Alice came over, they saw that the ground was covered in A4 paper. The two of them


    walked over and picked it up.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t look.¡± William quickly shook his head at Alice.


    Alice definitely could not look at such a terrifying thing.


    Otherwise, given Daniel¡¯s situation, he would never be able to win his wife¡¯s heart in this lifetime if she


    saw this.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Alice rubbed her temples and looked at the words on it. ¡°This is a paternity


    test.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This is a paternity test, but don¡¯t look at it.¡± William shook his head.


    However, even if Alice did not want to see it, Sabrina, who was sitting opposite her, spoke up. ¡°I think


    you have the right to know the truth.¡±


    Hearing this, Alice raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Excuse me, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I had slept with Daniel before. I gave birth to three babies. I¡¯m the biological mother of the three kids.¡±


    Sabrina said directly.


    Alice stood rooted to the ground, carefully pondering the woman¡¯s words.


    Sabrina slept with Daniel?


    She was the one who gave birth to the babies!


    She was the biological mother of her sons?


    So, the rk family took a paternity test to the Kaur family to get them to be responsible for it?


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. You gave birth to the kids. Why did you send them to the Kaur family? Why didn¡¯t you


    dare to admit it in the beginning?¡± William felt that there were many suspicious points about this matter.


    However, Sabrina was already crying, ¡°I had juste of age when I gave birth. I¡¯m still so young and


    haven¡¯t enjoyed life yet. Of course, I don¡¯t want to have those three children tiying myself down to


    be a mother.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± William sneered. ¡°Now you want to acknowledge your babies?¡±


    17:44 [


    ¡°Yes, I want to reunite with my babies and stay by their side forever,¡± said Sabrina gently.


    William exchanged nces with Daniel. Then, he crossed his arms and said, ¡°If you want to take away


    the three little ones, I can answer you clearly. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Now that the kids were their children, even if the rk family came to sna tch them, they would not


    give them away.


    Sabrina quickly waved her hand. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve never thought of taking the babies away. I just want to live


    with them.¡±


    Live with them?


    The meaning of these words was different.


    The Kaur family¡¯s people understood that Sabrina now wanted Daniel to be responsible for her.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    That was impossible!


    Send Gift


    Comment


    17:44

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    ¡°I gave my first time to Daniel. Moreover, I suffered a lot when I gave birth¡­ I hope you can give me a


    chance always to protect my babies.¡±


    As she spoke, Sabrina¡¯s gaze fell on Daniel. ¡°I keep thinking about what happened back then¡­ I can¡¯t


    forget the bits and pieces of our rtionship, so I think¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± Daniel interrupted Sabrina.


    So what if this woman was the biological mother of their babies?


    He only liked Alice, and the people in the Kaur family only epted Alice.


    They would never ept a woman like Sabrina.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can divorce that woman¡­ We can be together,¡± said Sabrina as she looked at Alice.


    Alice crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Interesting. Was she asking them to get a divorce?


    ¡°Yes, the rk family willpensate you for your divorce in the future.¡± Jayden¡¯s gaze fell on Alice.


    His expression was very serious, like an unreasonable parent.


    Alice would never tolerate such a threat.


    She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not interested in what the rk family gives me. As for me and Daniel,


    it¡¯s our choice to decide if we want a divorce.¡±


    Therefore, there was no need to give her money to get a divorce and quit like in a melodramatic idol


    drama¡­


    1


    ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t know the extent of your rtionship with Daniel, but I hope you can understand¡­ My


    daughter has three children with Daniel.¡±


    Amelia looked at Alice, and her expression darkened. Her attitude was terrible. ¡°Their identities are


    even morepatible. I hope you can return Daniel to my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Because of this paternity test, you want Daniel to marry Miss rk?¡± Alice smiled. She felt that the


    rk family was unreasonable.


    ¡°Yes, can¡¯t a paternity test exin everything? Back then, Daniel had slept with my daughter and had


    three babies. Logically speaking, he should marry my daughter.¡±


    Amelia looked at Daniel and picked up the paternity test report. She carefully pointed at the seal on it


    and said, ¡°This is the report given by the nation. You should know that this can¡¯t be faked.¡±


    She was afraid that the Kaur family¡¯s people would suspect that they were faking it, so she exined.


    However, Daniel said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s true? I can¡¯t divorce my wife and I can¡¯t marry Sabrina!¡±


    Seeing Daniel¡¯s attitude, Jayden was instantly furious. He mmed the table and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you


    marry Sabrina? You forced yourself on her back then and made her give birth at such a young age! You


    should be responsible for her!¡± ¡°Jayden, before you get angry, shouldn¡¯t you ask the Kaur family what


    we think?¡± Alfred¡¯s face was gloomy as he looked at Jayden coldly.


    It was fine if he came to their house early in the morning to cause trouble.


    He even dared to force his grandson to divorce and marry Sabrina?


    Did they really think that the people from the Kaur family were easy to bully?


    ¡°Daniel is already married. We¡¯re very satisfied with his current wife. We can¡¯t let him get a divorce and


    woman,¡± said Alfred firmly.


    marry


    another


    Seeing Alfred¡¯s attitude, Sabrina squinted her eyes, rubbed her temples, and spoke with the most pitiful


    expression. ¡°Mr. Alfred, I can understand your feelings, but I think you should ask the kids about this,


    right?¡±


    Sabrina believed any child would want to be with their biological mother.


    Especially since she had such a noble status, she was better than Alice, a celebrity in the


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    entertainment industry.


    Therefore, if she could not convince Daniel now, she would put her hope on the kids.


    As long as the three brats epted her, there should be no problem.


    17:44


    He*, Bang walked toward the three lule ones.


    regated with war in her eyes and said gently, ¡°I jule ones, I¡¯m your mommy, Previously, I didn¡¯t dare to


    ept bevingen wer i was young lux


    ed to the other and as you all to your dad¡¯s side¡­ and now I regret it. I really don¡¯t want to lose you,


    and I want to


    promere that i will give you the best life after we live together. Everyone in the rk family will love


    you,¡± When the super bule saw Salming, they did not react much. Then, when they heard her words,


    they felt that she was very


    Wow, aw appeared as their biological mother and wanted their father to divorce Alice and wait for an


    opportunity to take


    They would note that happen!


    They only liked Alice They could not let anyone other than Alice marry their daddy and be their


    mommy.


    Hot even the biological mommy


    Hence, Benny spoke buret ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t like you and don¡¯t want you to be our Mommy¡±


    Swine wee Mummed She looked at Benny in a daze. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to be your mommy? I¡¯m your


    biological mommy.¡±


    How dare they reject someone of her status to be their mother?


    They really had no taste and were stu pid.


    Although she had already cursed the linle ones many times in her heart, she still pretended to be


    gentle.


    Boys, I haven¡¯t been able to look for you all these years, Actually, I feel sorry for you¡­ I¡¯ve never dared


    to look for you besaver 1 was afraid you wouldn¡¯t acknowledge me¡±


    As Sabrine spoke, she turned around and looked at Jayden, ¡°Grandpa, they don¡¯t want to acknowledge


    me anymore.¡± Jayden frowned. He looked in the linle ones and Daniel, ¡°Regardless of whether you


    want to admit it, this is the truth. My granddaughter is the mother of three children¡±


    I¡¯ll give you the Kaur family a choice. Either you divorce and let Daniel marry Sabrina, or Sabrina sues


    Daniel for raping


    ¡°Jayden, you¡¯re being, unreasonable¡± Alfred was furious. He stomped his feet. ¡°Is Sabrina unable to get


    married? Do you have to use such a method to post a threat to the Kaur family?¡±


    It¡¯s not that our Sabrina can¡¯t get married! She just can¡¯t bear her children being brought up by a


    stepmother.¡± Thomas was


    furious


    Actually, when Sabrina said that she wanted to look for Daniel, he was against it.


    After all, the rk family was also a prominent family, and their daughter could marry anyone she


    wanted.


    Therefore, she did not even have to insist on marrying Daniel,


    However, Sabrina kept using the children as an excuse. He had no choice but to follow them here.


    Now that he heard Alfred¡¯s words, he felt sorry for his daughter,


    Do you think our rk family is so cheap? My daughter has many suitors!¡± Thomas looked at Daniel


    coldly.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t slept with her and caused her to give birth to these three kids, would she still be single?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    17:44

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Facing the usation, Daniel said calmly, ¡°I canpensate for this matter. You can choose any


    resources you want, but it¡¯s absolutely impossible for me to divorce my wife!¡±


    ¡°Is the rk familycking any money or resources? Do we need you to give us these?¡± Jayden


    mmed the table angrily and roared in a low voice.


    Even Amelia came forward angrily, pointing her finger at Daniel¡¯s nose. She scolded, ¡°What do you


    think my daughter is? Do you think my daughter wants to marry you because she can¡¯t get a


    husband?¡±


    ¡°If Sabrina can find a husband, why would she be the third party to ruin Daniel¡¯s marriage? No,


    she can¡¯t even be considered a third party, because Daniel doesn¡¯t like her.¡±


    William really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He rushed out and pointed at Sabrina. ¡°Don¡¯t you what kind of


    person you are?


    have any


    self-awareness about


    ¡°The kids don¡¯t want you as their biological mother. Why do you have to stick around and force them to


    ept you? Don¡¯t you find it ridiculous?


    ¡°Just like you said, the rk family is extraordinary. Since you¡¯re so extraordinary, why do you have to


    force Daniel to be with you? Don¡¯t you find itughable?


    ¡°Anyway, the Kaur family isn¡¯t afraid of trouble. Whatever we don¡¯t like, even if you force it upon us, we


    won¡¯t ept it!¡±


    Seeing the attitude of the Kaur family, Sabrina bit her lip. She knew that confronting the Kuar family


    directly wouldn¡¯t work now.


    She pursed her lips and took a deep breath. She choked and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not argue. I know I was too


    hasty. I¡¯m just too eager to reunite with my children, to be by their side.¡±


    With that, she turned to Alice, looking at her with the most pitiful expression. She said softly, ¡°Miss


    Doyle, I know you are a kind person. Could you please take care of my children for now?


    you down.¡±


    ¡°As for the matter between Daniel and me, we¡¯ll take our time to deal with it. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t let


    any of y


    Sabrina implied that the rk family wouldpensate Alice.


    Alice looked at Sabrina quietly, not saying a word.


    Alice disdained wasting words on such a maniptive person. Since the children were present, some


    words were too harsh and could hurt them.


    She might not care about those words as an adult, but she wouldn¡¯t allow the children to be hurt.


    ¡°Fine, since you want to handle it, then handle it slowly. I can tell you all clearly that at the end of the


    day, Sabrina will not be Daniel¡¯s wife. The three children won¡¯t go with the rk family either, ¡°Alfred


    added.


    to


    After he finished speaking, he instructed the ser vant send the guests


    off.


    The Kaur family understood the rk family¡¯s stance, but it was entirely impossible to make them bow


    down to the rk family.


    Knowing Alfred¡¯s attitude, Jayden gave a cold snort and didn¡¯t intend to stay any longer. He stood up


    and said to Sabrina, ¡°Sabrina, let¡¯s go!¡±


    However, Sabrina was unwilling to give up. She shook her head gently and pursed her lips. ¡°Jayden, I


    can¡¯t bear to part with my children. I want to spend more time with them.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how they look at you? They don¡¯t want you to get close to them at all. There¡¯s no need


    for us to force anyone, ¡°Jayden said, his gaze falling on the three little ones.


    The three children were adorable beyond words. It was impossible for Jayden to im that he did not


    like them.


    He narrowed his eyes, a sharp glint shing in his murky gaze. He said in a low voice, ¡°If you like them


    so much, we¡¯ll contest for custody against the Kaur family in court. I don¡¯t believe the court will side with


    them either.¡±


    After saying that, Jayden turned around and walked out first.


    Tears welled up in Sabrina¡¯s eyes as she kept saying to the three children, ¡°My darlings, Mommy really


    can¡¯t bear to part with you, truly can¡¯t.¡±


    However, the three children remained unmoved, clinging tightly to Alice¡¯s side.


    Seeing the children¡¯s reliance on Alice, Amelia grew even more repulsed by her.


    At this moment, she felt that Alice was the one who had stolen Sabrina¡¯s happiness.


    17:44


    Thomas, on the other hand, was different. He had been observing Alice all along, and for some reason,


    he felt that Alice was very close to them.


    Moreover, he had an inexplicable feeling that Alice¡¯s appearance was quite familiar.


    ¡°Hubby?¡± Seeing that Thomas was still staring at Alice, Amelia¡¯s face was filled with dissatisfaction.


    With a cold snort, she grabbed his arm and walked towards the exit, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go first. We can


    discuss thister!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Thomas nced at Alice again before turning around to leave.


    After themotion caused by the rk family, the atmosphere on the Kaur family¡¯s side changed


    Alfred stared coldly at Daniel and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you investigate the matter from back then?¡±


    ¡°I did investigate, but there were no traces. Moreover, when the children came over, the only message


    we received was that their biological mother had passed away.¡±


    In truth, Daniel had not been interested in women at that time and hadn¡¯t conducted a thorough


    investigation.


    ¡°Even if Daniel had investigated continuously, it wouldn¡¯t have helped. It was Sabrina, and their family


    could easily hide certain information.¡±_


    William quickly exined to Alfred for Daniel.


    Alfred did not say anything.


    Indeed, with the connections the rk family had, even if the Kaur family conducted a thorough


    investigation, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to uncover any results.


    ¡°Furthermore, your focus should not be only on Sabrina,¡± William said, starting to remind everyone that


    there was still Alice.


    The rk family had taken the initiative toe forward and reveal such significant information. Would


    Alice still stay in the Kaur family?


    Alfred also realized this and quickly looked at Alice. His voice was nervous as he said, ¡°Alice, although


    Daniel did such things back then, he was set up. He didn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke Sabrina. You


    have to believe him.¡±


    Alice looked at the nervous expressions of the Kaur family members and hurriedly said, ¡°Actually, I


    believe in Daniel¡¯s personality. However, now that the rk family wants to fight for custody. I think this


    matter is quite troublesome.¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t know the true atmosphere of the rk family. However, looking at Sabrina¡¯s demeanor, she


    felt that Sabrina didn¡¯t possess the qualities of a good mother.


    The children had grown up without their biological mother around. Hence, epting such a mother at


    this point might affect them emotionally.


    Moreover, she was more concerned that Sabrina, due to her dissatisfaction with the children¡¯sck of


    closeness to her, might continue to abandon them, just as she had in the past.


    That was the situation that she didn¡¯t want to see.


    At this moment, the children already had teary eyes, looking at Alice with a pitiful gaze.


    ¡°Mommy Alice, don¡¯t you want us anymore? Are you going to give us to that kind of bad woman?¡± As


    Aidy spoke, tears streaming down his face.


    Even Coco, who usually seemed stronger, was shaking his head now.


    ¡°Mommy Alice, we¡¯re very well-behaved. We don¡¯t want anyone else to be our mommy. We want you!¡±


    ¡°If we want to go with a woman like that, we might as well die,¡± Benny added.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    17:44 [

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    ¡°Benny, you can¡¯t talk like that. Children shouldn¡¯t discuss topics like death,¡± Alice said as she saw


    Benny speaking that way, quickly crouching down and speaking with a serious expression.


    Benny looked at Alice and immediately burst into tears. He threw himself into her arms. ¡°But I don¡¯t


    want to be separated from Mommy Alice. I don¡¯t want to go to someone else¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t want to be separated from Mommy Alice, and I don¡¯t want to call other women mommy.


    That woman is so bad. She can¡¯t be our mommy,¡± Aidy cried loudly as she clung to Alice.


    Although Coco didn¡¯t have the same actions as Aidy and Benny, he was also crying while saying,


    ¡°Mommy Alice, five years ago she could abandon us, and she can do the same in the future. In her


    eyes, we¡¯re just a dispensable presence. We¡¯re not evenparable to cats and dogs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alice, the children are right. She needs the children when it benefits her, so she seeks them out.


    But when she doesn¡¯t need them anymore, she will just throw them away. What kind of behavior is


    that!¡±


    William¡¯s voice choked with emotion as well.


    Upon hearing William¡¯s words and looking at the children in her arms, Alice¡¯s heart felt heavy. She


    gently patted their backs and kissed their faces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my babies. I will never abandon you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Benny looked at her with a disbelieving expression. ¡°Even if that woman is our biological


    mother, and she wants to contest custody with Daddy, you won¡¯t abandon us, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will fight for you.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if they would be sent to the rk family after a legal battle,


    but she would do her best to keep them in the Kaur family.


    This was the most suitable ce for them to stay.


    At this point, Emma, who had been silent all this while, suddenly said, ¡°Alice, I know that if I say this, I


    might be suspected of taking advantage of the situation.


    ¡°But for now, it seems to be the only solution. I hope you won¡¯t consider divorcing Daniel for the timeC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    being. Please think about it only until he finishes the custody battle.¡±


    Hearing this, Rachel also nodded. ¡°Yes, Daniel is married, and the children are so dependent on you. If


    you really go through with a custody battle, you and Daniel would have an advantage over Sabrina.¡±


    Alice hadn¡¯t considered this before, but now that she heard the words from Rachel and Emma, she


    thought about it carefully. Indeed, maintaining her marriage with Daniel could be more advantageous in


    fighting for custody.


    ¡°Alice, please help Daniel first, help our family get through this difficult time with the children,¡± Rachel


    said, bowing deeply to Alice.


    Daniel¡¯s other three sisters also bowed.


    ¡°We know that Daniel has many ws, and we often wish we could kill him, but this time¡­ we hope you


    can help.¡±


    ¡°As long as we can keep the children with us, we promise to make Daniel do whatever you want him


    to.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we can even beat him every day!¡±


    Even if the sisters didn¡¯t say it explicitly, their actions of bowing had already made it difficult for Alice to


    refuse.


    Therefore, when she saw that the Kaur family was about to bow, she quickly raised her hand.


    ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t be like this. I promise you that I will help Daniel.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Alice, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Rachel was almost in tears of joy. She quickly told the


    children, ¡°My little ones, don¡¯t cry anymore. Alice is willing to help your dad fight for custody!¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that we won¡¯t be separated from Mommy Alice and won¡¯t leave the Kaur family?¡±


    Benny asked in a h oa rse


    voice.


    Alice hugged Benny, gently nodding. ¡°Yes, as long as we win thewsuit, you won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°With Mommy Alice, we¡¯ll win!¡± Benny said with a choked voice.


    On the other hand, Aidy said, ¡°Alice is our mommy. Even if there¡¯s a paternity test, Sabrina is not our


    mommy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, our mommy is Alice, not anyone else.¡± Coco also nodded firmly.


    In their dreams, Alice was their mommy instead of the bad woman, Sabrina.


    17:44


    So, besides Alice, there¡¯s no one else who can be their mommy.


    At the same time, the rk family was in the car.


    As soon as Sabrina got into the car, she cried like a tearful person. Her shoulders were trembling as


    she leaned pitifully against Amelia.


    ¡°Sabrina, don¡¯t cry. My heart aches to see you cry like this,¡± Amelia said. She was full of pity, gently


    patting Sabrina¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Amelia, the three children don¡¯t recognize me, and the Kaur family doesn¡¯t want to take responsibility.


    I¡¯ve be a joke in everyone¡¯s eyes,¡± Sabrina said.


    Looking at Amelia, Thomas rubbed his temples and said in a deep voice, The others don¡¯t know about


    this matter yet. You don¡¯t have to be so pessimistic.¡±


    ¡°Do we still have to wait for others to find out? When others find out, it will be disadvantageous to


    Sabrina!¡± Amelia looked resentfully at Thomas.


    ¡°Yeah, this matter shouldn¡¯t be revealed to others for now!¡± Jayden also nodded.


    The Kaur family did not want to be responsible for Sabrina. If they spread the news, Sabrina would be


    mocked.


    ¡°I want to be with the children. I don¡¯t want to be separated from them.¡± Sabrina looked at Amelia and


    bit her own lip.


    She continued, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve always liked Daniel. I¡¯ve liked him for many years. I don¡¯t want to give


    him up either. What should I do to be with him?¡±


    ¡°But Daniel is already married. Even though his family¡¯s words are harsh, the logic is correct. Why do


    you want to be the third party, ruining the rtionship between him and his wife?¡±


    Thomas shook his head, strongly disagreeing with Sabrina¡¯s determination to stick to a married man.


    ¡°Besides, haven¡¯t you seen what happened to Vivian? Even if you try harder, if Daniel doesn¡¯t have


    feelings for you, you won¡¯t win his affection. Can¡¯t you understand?*


    I¡¯m different from Vivian. I¡¯ve already been intimate with Daniel. We still have three children. If it weren¡¯t


    for Alice intervening, I would be a part of the Kaur family right now.¡±


    Sabrina shook her head excitedly. ¡°My children will be mine as well. They won¡¯t be snat ched away by


    that actress. Dad, I can¡¯t let that contrived actress raise my


    children.¡±


    A contrived actress?


    Thomas didn¡¯t know how to describe his current feelings. The term ¡°contrived actress¡± might not have


    triggered a reaction if used to describe someone else.


    But when he heard Sabrina using that term to describe Alice, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He had seen that girl just now. Her eyes were clean and clear,pletely unlike other girls in the


    entertainment industry.


    He genuinely couldn¡¯t believe any negative assumptions about her, that she might be scheming in any


    way.


    ¡°Sabrina, you shouldn¡¯t use such a term to describe that Miss Doyle. Thomas looked at his daughter


    seriously.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    17:44

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Sabrina was taken aback. This was the first time she had seen Thomas speak up in defense of


    someone.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Could it be that Thomas knew about Alice¡¯s identity?


    It was impossible. If he knew that Alice was his daughter, he should have informed the family.


    However, he defended her without knowing anything. Could it be because of the blood connection


    between father and daughter?


    Sabrina thought, ¡°Da mn it!¡±


    She absolutely couldn¡¯t let any members of the rk family favor Alice. And she definitely wouldn¡¯t


    allow Alice to return to the rk family.


    ¡°Thomas, even if I didn¡¯t say it, she still has that kind of job in the entertainment industry. Besides,


    haven¡¯t you heard that Alice¡¯s lifestyle is very chaotic?¡±


    Sabrina spoke and looked at her mother, who had always disliked women in the entertainment industry.


    ¡°She married Daniel through some schemes. I heard that she yed some tricks and Daniel had no


    choice but to marry her.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind losing to someone like Vivian, whoes from a wealthy family. But Alice is a


    ¡°And just thinking about my children being taught by such a woman makes me even angrier. What if


    she corrupts my three precious children?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, aplicated woman like her is absolutely unsuitable to be the mother of


    our three children. It would be like joking with their future.¡±


    ¡°I think we should find an opportunity to meet that woman. Since she¡¯s an actress, she must be fond of


    money,¡± Jayden added.


    This meant that they wanted to use money to get rid of Alice.


    However, Thomas disagreed. He shook his head and said, ¡°Jayden, you can¡¯t do that. From what I¡¯ve


    seen, that child is not asplicated as you think. Using money to separate them is not that


    appropriate.¡±


    ¡°If they can be separated with money, then it¡¯s not true love! If Alice is really as good as Daniel thinks,


    we¡¯re giving money to help Daniel verify his sincerity.¡±


    Jayden looked at Thomas and did not think that there was anything wrong with his decision.


    Thomas frowned, wanting to say something more, but Amelia interrupted. ¡°We¡¯ve already lost a son.


    Do you something bad to happen to Sabrina?


    still want


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. Regarding Daniel¡¯s matter, we should follow Sabrina¡¯s wishes! Whether


    Alice is happy or not, she has to give way for my daughter!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable,¡± Thomas furrowed his brow.


    ¡°I have only this one precious daughter, I can¡¯t be reasonable!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Amelia, Thomas, stop arguing. If it¡¯s because of me, I might as well leave the rk family. I¡¯m an


    ominous person anyway. If it weren¡¯t for me, my brother wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±


    Sabrina started crying again.


    Seeing her beloved daughter cry so miserably, Amelia couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t talk nonsense,


    the incident wasn¡¯t your fault! You¡¯re not an ominous person. You¡¯re our family¡¯s little lucky star!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the luckiest one in our family. Don¡¯t cry!¡± Jayden also nodded andforted her.


    ¡°But I always feel like I shouldn¡¯t havee into this world. If I were a blessed person, I wouldn¡¯t have


    caused trouble for the family all this time.¡±


    ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re not causing trouble. You¡¯re our sweet burden,¡± Amelia said tenderly.


    Hearing Amelia¡¯s words, a smug smile yed on the corners of Sabrina¡¯s lips. Coldly, she thought,


    ¡°Alice, you will never be able to return to the rk family!


    ¡°You were supposed to die, but now I¡¯m allowing you to live. That¡¯s the greatest favor I can give you!


    ¡°If you return Daniel to me, I won¡¯t make Thomas and Amelia hate you.


    17:45


    ¡°But if you dare not to, I will make Amelia handle you as you are her own daughter!¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t expect the rk family to approach her so quickly.


    The next day, just after finishing an audition, she encountered Amelia at the hotel entrance.


    Seeing Alice in a sleeveless, knee-length dress that tightly clung to her figure, Amelia¡¯s expression


    immediately turned stern. She saw Alice as a restless seductress.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit in the cafe.¡± Amelia¡¯s tone was not an invitation. It was not a negotiation, but an order.


    Alice wanted to refuse, but Amelia¡¯s bodyguards closed in on her.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t want to make headlines, do you?¡± Amelia said coldly.


    Alice frowned. They were trying to use their power to force her over.


    Alice felt a bit helpless, thinking that the rk family members were too domineering.


    ¡°You can¡¯t treat people like this. We¡¯ll call the police!¡± Candice took out her phone and said angrily.


    But Amelia nced at her indifferently and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want Alice to disappear in


    Lonrid, you better behave!¡±


    ¡°You guys!¡± Candice was infuriated.


    How could there be such a person?


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s determined expression, Alice knew that even if they called the police, it wouldn¡¯t help.


    They were determined to take them away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll


    go


    with you,


    but don¡¯t touch my assistant. If there¡¯s any issue,e to me,¡± Alice looked at Amelia.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite righteous.¡± Amelia sneered.


    The contempt in Amelia¡¯s eyes made Alice ufortable.


    ¡°She¡¯s my assistant. If I don¡¯t protect her, do you expect her to be bullied by you?¡± Alice stood her


    ground. ¡°If Mrs. rk dares toy a hand on her, I¡¯ll expose you all even if I have to risk my career.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts!¡± Amelia said and gestured for the bodyguards to let go of Candice.


    Alice immediately said to Candice, ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Candice thought it was time to contact Daniel. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave first. If there¡¯s any


    problem, message


    me.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Half an hourter, they arrived at Just Cafe.


    Alice sat across from Amelia and she ordered a cappino.


    Amelia also ordered a cappino.


    When Amelia picked up her own


    her coffee cup, she realized that Alice¡¯s actions while drinking coffee were surprisingly simr to


    Even when they were eating snacks, they would choose the same ones.


    Amelia felt that this was a little strange. However, recalling what Sabrina had said about Alice, she


    concluded that Alice was ying tricks, deliberately imitating her.


    ¡°Alice, hasn¡¯t your mother taught you anything?¡± Amelia put down the coffee cup and asked in an


    unpleasant tone.


    Alice was taken aback. ¡°What do you


    Was she saying she had no manners?


    mean?¡±


    Indeed, the Doyle family didn¡¯t pay much attention to her, and they rarely taught her.


    However, Alice did not think that she had a bad upbringing.


    Moreover, whether she had a good upbringing or not, it wasn¡¯t something this stranger couldment


    on, right?


    ¡°If I had a daughter like you, I would¡¯ve strangled her already. Your mother is probably just like you,


    shameless. She¡¯s shameless. Otherwise, how could she raise someone like you?¡±


    As Amelia spoke, her gaze fell on Alice¡¯s clothes again. She continued unhappily, ¡°You don¡¯t even know


    how to dress properly. Is this how you dressed to seduce Daniel?¡±


    17:45


    Alice couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Her clothes weren¡¯t appropriate?


    She thought that Amelia was a little too much.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    17:45

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Alice gracefully lifted her coffee cup and looked calmly at the woman across from her. ¡°Mrs. rk, if


    you have something to say, just say it directly. Stop staring at my clothes, or I¡¯ll think that you don¡¯t


    have anything to wear!¡±


    ¡°Would anyone from the rk family be without clothes?¡± Amelia gritted her teeth, her expression


    instantly bing


    ferocious.


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s malicious expression, Alice knew that she wouldn¡¯t be hearing anything pleasant next.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been married to Daniel for long, right? You¡¯ve never thought of having a child, have you?¡±


    Amelia snorted coldly. ¡°Are you nning to ask the Kaur family for money? 20 million dors per child?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. rk, first of all, I have to make it clear that I have never married Daniel for money. The Kaur


    family¡¯s money has nothing to do with me.¡±


    If they said that she did it for money without understanding the situation, these people from the top


    wealthy families were really ridiculous.


    And saying 20 million dors for each child?


    Did she need it?


    ¡°As for whether Daniel and I want to have children, that¡¯s a matter between us as a couple. I have no


    obligation to exin to the rk family. You have no right to interfere with me.¡±


    ¡°We have no right?¡± Amelia sneered. She felt that since Sabrina and Daniel had three children, she did


    have the right to interfere in the Kaur family¡¯s matters.


    She was really angry now, tapping her fingers on the table, creating a heavy sound. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I


    don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯ve seen too many women like you.


    ¡°Now that Daniel doesn¡¯t want my daughter for you, do you think you¡¯ve won? Let me tell you, I have


    thousands of ways to kill you.¡±


    Alice¡¯s gaze shifted to the bodyguards not far away, her smile turning slightly cold. ¡°Mrs. rk, are you


    trying to threaten me with my life? I never expected a well-bred aristocratic wife to stoop to such


    tactics.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s hand hit the table, anger in her voice. ¡°You¡¯re such a smooth talker, aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you


    afraid I¡¯ll take action against you right now?¡±


    Why did this girl give her such a headache?


    Moreover, her face looked indescribably like someone else¡¯s. It gave her an inexplicable feeling that


    she could not exin.


    Could it be true, as Sabrina had said, that this woman had undergone stic surgery to create a


    familiar appearance that deceived everyone?


    Was she using this method to confuse everyone?


    Alice crossed her arms. ¡°First of all, this is a public ce. Secondly, I don¡¯t think Mrs. rk would dare


    toy hands on a girl in broad daylight.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Amelia felt that Alice¡¯s response implied fear.


    However, Alice calmly smiled. ¡°Why should I be scared? Right now, it¡¯s the rk family who¡¯s


    shamelessly pursuing a man and losing face. The ones who should panic and be afraid are from the


    rk family.¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Amelia. She took out her phone to send a message.


    However, before she could send the message, she saw Amelia¡¯s lips curl into a cold smile. She rushed


    over and sn atched her phone away, throwing it to the ground.


    Then, she took out a bank card from her pocket, attempting to appear like a benevolent elder. ¡°Miss


    Doyle. I¡¯m sorry for breaking your phone. This is thepensation.¡±


    Alice¡¯s expression turned cold. She picked up her phone from the ground and sneered.


    ¡°Everyone says that the rk family is respectable and follows principles, but your current behavior is


    trulyughable. Mrs. rk, you¡¯re even worse than any arrogant woman on the street.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Amelia was furious. She stood up, picked up a ss of water, and was about to ssh it on


    Alice.


    However, Alice agilely dodged the water.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m giving you a chance, and you¡¯re pushing it! This money is something you couldn¡¯t earn in


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    your entire life! Don¡¯t be ungrateful, take it and divorce Daniel. Do it so you¡¯ll still have a way out!¡±


    15:55


    Amelia¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Otherwise, with just a word from the rk family, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll


    survive in the entertainment industry!¡±


    Alice clenched her fist, her face turning cold. ¡°Mrs. rk, you¡¯re truly despicable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m despicable, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re too weak! You don¡¯te from a good family


    background, and you don¡¯t have a mother who cares for you!¡± Amelia sneered.


    The Doyle family¡¯s environment had indeed failed to raise a good daughter.


    Alice Doyle sneered. ¡°Yes, my original family is bad, and I don¡¯t have a good mother. But I won¡¯t resent


    the world because of this.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sna tch other people¡¯s things just because Ick a loving mother. Mrs. rk, do you know what


    I¡¯m most grateful for?¡±


    Amelia furrowed her brows. ¡°What are you grateful for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m most grateful for not being your daughter. If I had a mother like you, I would only feel shame and


    misfortune. Because you¡¯re teaching your daughter to be a thief who steals other¡¯s husband.¡±


    ¡°Alice!¡± Amelia was enraged. She didn¡¯t know why, but hearing Alice say that she was d not to be


    her daughter made her feel ufortable.


    She couldn¡¯t quite grasp whether it was anger or some other emotion


    ¡°I¡¯m here. If you have something to say, just say it quickly. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± Alice remained


    ¡°Does Daniel know what you¡¯re really like?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he knows who I am. That¡¯s why he¡¯s even more fond of me!¡±


    Alice¡¯s words were like needles, piercing Amelia¡¯s heart. She was seething with anger.


    Meanwhile, Daniel was in a meeting at hispany when his work phone suddenly rang.


    The caller ID disyed Candice.


    Ever since Alice found out about his identity, he had added Candice¡¯s contact information in order to


    stay connected and keep an eye on Alice.


    When he saw Candice¡¯s call, his eyes darkened for a moment. However, without further hesitation, he


    got up and walked out of the meeting room to answer the call.


    This abrupt departure caused some concern among thepany¡¯s senior executives.


    ¡°Did something significant happen to Mr. Kaur?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s unlikely thepany is going bankrupt, but it¡¯s possible his wife ran away!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. How can Mr. Kaur¡¯s wife run away? Is his wife angry and wants to divorce


    him?¡±


    As their spections grew more outrageous, William, who had been initially idling around, began


    coughing incessantly.


    He gave them a disapproving look. ¡°Can you guys just hope for the best for Daniel?¡±


    If Alice indeed left Daniel or they got divorced, they would be left to deal with his bad mood every day.


    But if it wasn¡¯t about Alice causing trouble, then could it be something bad happened to her?


    William¡¯s expression turned solemn, and he immediately stood up. ¡°Cut it out, don¡¯t provoke Daniel¡¯s


    anger. I¡¯ll go find out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°William, remember to share any updates with us. Let¡¯s all support each other!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s all support each other through thick and thin!¡±


    William nced coldly at them and let out a disdainful hum. ¡°Who wants to support you through thick


    and thin? I¡¯ll keep my own benefits for myself!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want these unreliable teammates to help. Just when Alice would be pacified, they might end


    up making her upset again, causing Daniel to be more stressed.


    Around ten minutester in the cafe, Alice was sitting on the sofa in the booth. Amelia sat opposite her.


    Meanwhile, Daniel had positioned himself behind Alice. The tension in the air was palpable, and the


    scene appeared rather peculiar.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Amelia was quite surprised that Daniel had arrived so quickly.


    She had thought that even if Daniel liked Alice, he wouldn¡¯t be able to drop his work at any time to


    lesson.


    Daniel¡¯s speed of protecting his wife left Amelia at a loss for words.


    She even had the illusion that no matter how hard Sabrina tried, she would probably not be able to sna


    tch Daniel away.


    It seemed like his heart was already upied by Alice.


    Yet, even with Alice involved, Amelia was determined to fight for Sabrina¡¯s interests.


    Sabrina still had a premarital pregnancy record. If she didn¡¯t marry Daniel and went to another family,


    she would be ridiculed.


    How could Amelia bear to let her beloved daughter suffer in someone else¡¯s family?


    Daniel looked at Alice with concern and asked in a tense voice, ¡°Are you hurt? Did she hurt you?¡±


    Alice shook her head, assuring him that she was fine and there was no need to worry.


    Even though Amelia hade with an imposing manner and several people, Alice wasn¡¯t someone


    anyone could easily intimidate.


    When Daniel saw that Alice was indeed fine, his expression slowly turned from gloomy to sunny. When


    his eyes met Alice¡¯s, they softened so much and seemed to be dripping with tenderness.


    Amelia had never seen such a gentle expression on Daniel¡¯s face. She was a little shocked.


    ¡°Mrs. rk, now that Daniel is here, I believe our stance is quite clear,¡¯ wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Alice


    calmly retorted.


    There was no trace of subservience on her delicate face.


    Even though she might not have the same status as the rk family, Alice was an independent person


    who never felt the need to bow to authority.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t forget that those three children aren¡¯t your own! They might be close to you now, but as


    they grow up and realize the importance of their biological mother, what will you have then?¡± Amelia


    said coldly.


    There is a disdainful expression on her noble face. She was intentionally sowing discord, trying to


    create an insurmountable gap between Alice and Daniel.


    Daniel¡¯s aura shifted, his presence bing overpowering. His gaze turned icy and sharp as he


    stared at Amelia. At this moment, he felt nothing but extreme disgust for Amelia.


    Daniel tightly held Alice¡¯s hand, wanting the whole world to know that she was under his protection. No


    matter who it was, no one could bully her.


    Even if the rk family had a strong background and countless resources.


    ¡°Yes, children will have their own judgment when they grow up,¡± Alice said and looked at Daniel.


    Hearing this, Amelia¡¯s eyebrow twitched slightly, thinking that she had sessfully provoked Alice.


    However, Alice¡¯s gaze then shifted to Amelia.


    She mockingly continued, ¡°But they aren¡¯t part of the rk family. They have a caring upbringing and


    proper manners. They won¡¯t face failures in life like some people I know.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face changed drastically. Her delicate features darkened instantly as if a storm was brewing


    within her.


    She even cracked the cup she was holding with the pressure of her grip.


    She was from the renowned rk family and had never been mocked like this by a younger person.


    Alice was outrageously audacious.


    She thought that Sabrina was right; Alice was a very annoying existence.


    ¡°If you were my daughter, I would definitely strangle you to death!¡± Amelia eximed angrily.


    Alice Doyle sneered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there are no ¡®ifs¡¯ in this world.¡±


    She certainly wouldn¡¯t be her daughter.


    She had no intention of being family with unreasonable people.


    15:55


    Seeing Alice¡¯s obvious disdain for her, Amelia¡¯s blood pressure soared, and she wished she could


    immediately give Alice a good lesson.


    You wretched girl, even if you were offered to me as my daughter, I wouldn¡¯t want you!¡±


    ¡°Always calling others wretched, what about yourself? Have you ever reflected on that?¡± Alice retorted


    without holding


    back.


    ¡°You!¡± Amelia was truly infuriated, and she didn¡¯t care about anything anymore. She picked up the


    ashtray from the table and aimed it at Alice¡¯s head, ready to throw it.


    Just as it seemed the ashtray was about to hit Alice, Daniel suddenly embraced her, using his body to


    shield her from the blow


    The ashtray hit his body, producing a dull sound that seemed painful.


    Alice¡¯s eyes widened, and she became furious.


    Amelia had insulted her with words multiple times, but now she had gone so far as to hurt Daniel.


    Alice was fiercely protective, and seeing someone she cared about being mistreated, she couldn¡¯t


    stand idly by.


    Without hesitation, she grabbed a nearby ss of lemon water and sshed it towards Amelia.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to stay calm, let me help you, Mrs. Amelia.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t expect Alice to react this way, and she didn¡¯t even dodge in time. Her hair got wet, and


    her face was covered in water droplets, making her look somewhat disheveled.


    The bodyguards on Amelia¡¯s side rushed over upon seeing this.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± Amelia didn¡¯t want the bodyguards to witness her disheveled state.


    ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± Alice shouted at the bodyguards. Then she turned her cold gaze back to Amelia.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°And you, Mrs. rk, kindly leave our sight as well.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face turned iron-grey with rage.


    The rk family¡¯s bodyguards were dumbfounded.


    They thought that Alice was too audacious that she even dared to shout at Amelia.


    However, they couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Alice¡¯s presence was reminiscent of their master.


    The intensity and aura felt more like she was the queen of the rk family.


    Amelia took a few deep breaths, using tissues to quickly wipe the water off her face.


    She then clenched her fist, her lips trembling with anger.


    Amelia was from a prestigious background. She had led a proud life and had never been treated like


    this by anyone.


    How could this brash Alice dare to act so arrogantly? What gave her the right to be so bold?


    ¡°Darling, are you feeling better now?¡± Alice didn¡¯t pay attention to Amelia¡¯s reaction, turning around to


    immediately show concern for Daniel.


    At this moment, Daniel¡¯splexion had improved slightly, but his primary concern was whether Alice


    was okay or not.


    His reaction caused Alice¡¯s heart to tighten slightly, bewildered by his excessive concern for her.


    ¡°Little wretch, you¡¯re trulywless! Believe me or not, I can have the rk family deal with you!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s voice trembled as she shouted.


    ¡°Sure, if you have the guts, have your rk family memberse and try to kill me now!¡± Alice looked


    at Amelia, coldly smiling. ¡°Being tough with words means nothing!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t grow up being scared! Mrs. rk, youck reason, resort to violence, and are ruthless and


    overbearing. Someone like you truly doesn¡¯t deserve such a prestigious position!¡±


    ¡°If I were Mr. rk, I wouldn¡¯t have married someone like you in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Amelia was truly on the brink of losing her temper. It felt like a mouthful of blood was stuck in


    her throat and could not go down no matter what.


    She wished she could swallow the girl in front of her whole. ¡°Alice, you can be sure that, with your


    sharp tongue, your bad luck will catch up to you sooner orter!¡±


    Danger glinted in Alice¡¯s narrowed eyes as she smiled. ¡°Whether I¡¯ll have bad luck or not, you don¡¯t


    need to worry about it.


    15.550


    If you have the time to care about me, why not spend it finding out if your precious daughter needs


    treatment?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    ¡°Shut up! You little¡­¡± Amelia was beyond furious.


    Alice snorted coldly. ¡°If Mrs. rk has nothing else to say, then perhaps silence is a better option! Just


    like you, I also came into this world through my mother¡¯s womb and grew up gradually.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t stooped lower than your daughter. Please refrain from using such words to describe me


    every time! Otherwise, the way you insult me now, one day your daughter might also face such


    humiliation from others!¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t know why, but whenever she heard Alice mention her daughter, it struck a chord of pain


    deep within her. She wondered why Alice was always able to say things that made her ufortable


    and how she could be so annoying.


    At this moment, Daniel held Alice protectively in his arms. His refined face disyed a cold and


    unfathomable expression, devoid of any emotion. His eyes seemed as deep as an ancient well.


    ¡°Mrs. rk, when you insult my wife, please consider the reputation of the Kaur family. We will not


    tolerate anyone belittling us!¡±


    Amelia smiled coldly and said mockingly, ¡°Daniel, she is a member of the Kaur family. What about


    Sabrina? Sabrina gave birth to three sons for you, isn¡¯t that a fact?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s refined face turned icy, his voice like a frozen well. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m willing to


    To think she could make him betray Alice, how wishful she was!


    and


    Amelia looked at their resolute stance and knew that no matter what she said today, the oue would


    remain the same. Her sharp gaze swept over to Alice.


    ¡°Our family will be preparing for the custodywsuit. The Kaur family should get ready as well and wait


    to return the child to the rk family.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t go with you!¡± At this moment, Aidy followed William and approached.


    William knew that Daniel hade to see Amelia, so he immediately went to fetch the little ones.


    He was well aware that he needed to keep asking the kids for their opinions. Only this action would


    give them a chance at dispelling the rk family¡¯s notion of taking the children away.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m your grandmother. Come with Grandma and don¡¯t stay with this kind of person!¡± Amelia


    waved at Aidy.


    However, Aidy shook his head with a smile. He said disdainfully, ¡°We don¡¯t have a grandmother. We


    only have a mommy. Our mommy is Alice.¡±


    Coco also said with a cold expression, ¡°If you insult our mommy, you¡¯re insulting us too! We will never


    go back to the rk family!¡±


    Benny snorted. ¡°I hate people who bully Mommy Alice the most. Not even if we¡¯re rted by blood!¡±


    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Amelia held her chest, feeling as if she was being suffocated.


    These three children were so adorable and resembled the rk family. Why didn¡¯t they feel close to


    them?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with us. We are the kids from the Kaur family, and we¡¯re doing just fine. Please


    stop deluding yourself into thinking you can take us away.¡± Aidy stared seriously at Amelia.


    This really infuriated Amelia. She clutched her chest, resisting the urge to explode in front of the


    children.


    She coldly snorted and told Alice, ¡°Remember, if it¡¯s not yours, even if you¡¯ve schemed to get it, you


    won¡¯t be able to keep it!¡±


    Alice smirked, her lips curling into a smile. ¡°Whether I can keep it or not is my own ability. Whether I let


    you or not depends on my mood.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ameliaughed out of exasperation. How did this girl inherit the sharp tongue from the Doyle


    family?


    Why was she so vexing?


    After thinking about it, Amelia stopped paying them any attention and turned to leave.


    Once Amelia was gone, Alice immediately turned to the kids with a serious gaze. ¡°Did you sk ip ss?¡±


    The little ones who hade to stand up for Alice suddenly realized that they had ski pped their


    sses.


    They knew that Alice was going to be angry.


    take it away


    15:55


    The three kids exchanged nces and turned around at the same time, pointing their little fingers in a


    certain direction.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°It was Uncle William who took us out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle William asked us to sk ip ss!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I was just obediently listening to Uncle William!¡±


    William was totally speechless and thought that the three children were too scheming


    He thought, ¡°Are you going to push the me to me just like that? Bullying, you¡¯re really bullying me!¡±


    However, William had no one else to take the me for. He could only look at Daniel with a slightly


    despondent expression.


    He said, ¡°Alice, I was just worried about you. I was afraid you¡¯d be bullied by the rk family, so I


    thought having more people would give us more strength. It¡¯s like fighting together.¡±


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t bring the kids to a fight either!¡± Alice chuckled, not getting angry. She continued,


    ¡°Although I know that the kids are really intelligent and might be a bit misfit in kindergarten, sending


    them to kindergarten isn¡¯t only about academic learning.¡±


    ¡°I just hope that they can have the experience of going to kindergarten like other kids. I want them to be


    happy, just like other kids, despite being so intelligent.¡±


    Intelligent children are more prone to being solitary. Alice didn¡¯t want the kids to grow up feeling lonely.


    She wanted them to have a childhood like other children, to experience the joy of being with peers.


    ¡°We understand Mommy Alice¡¯s intentions. That¡¯s why we like Mommy Alice even more. We don¡¯t want


    to be separated from Mommy for the rest of our lives.¡±


    As Aidy spoke, he gave Alice a big hug.


    Benny, on the other hand, stood on tiptoes, wanting to give her a kiss.


    Being cherished by them, all the difort Alice felt due to Amelia hadpletely vanished.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t pay any attention to Amelia.¡± William still couldn¡¯t help butfort her as he got into the


    car. ¡°Their family is like that. They are especially difficult to get along with. Daniel won¡¯t bow down to


    them!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    ¡°And as for Sabrina, it¡¯s not like Daniel liked her from the beginning. He was actually schemed against


    by her! Moreover, I strongly suspect that Sabrina was behind it all.


    ¡°Sabrina seems like a scheming woman. She had her eye on Daniel a long time ago and found an


    opportunity to make her move, using shady means to manipte his surroundings and rise to power.


    ¡°But unfortunately, Daniel is the kind of person who wipes the te clean and doesn¡¯t recognize


    people. He never paid her any attention, so all her schemes went to waste.¡±


    Listening to William¡¯s increasingly exaggerated words, Daniel¡¯s face turned dark. He shot him a cold


    re and interrupted with a frigid tone. ¡°I considered giving money back then.¡±


    He interrupted William with a frigid tone. ¡°I considered giving money back then.¡±-


    ¡°Oh yes. I mean, you were nning to offer money,¡± William scratched his head, realizing he had


    spoken too hastily earlier. Those few sentences were really easy to be misinterpreted.


    Alice should not have misunderstood William¡¯s previous words, right?


    Alice did not misunderstand, but her thoughts wandered to something she had experienced in the past.


    The person she had encountered back then was a thug, doing wrong things without taking


    responsibility, leaving her to bear the consequences alone.


    That incident had always been a thorn in her heart.


    It was an event that she hadn¡¯t had the courage to talk to Daniel about until now.


    If Daniel found out that she had been vited by someone and had given birth to three stillborn babies,


    how would he


    react?


    Would he think she wasn¡¯t good enough for him?


    Taking a deep breath, Alice realized that until their rtionship had reached a certain level, she couldn¡¯t


    muster the courage to share it.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Seeing Alice suddenly fall silent, William became even more nervous.


    He was guilty of giving her the wrong idea just now.


    If she misunderstood, Daniel would be angry. If Daniel was angry, he would be in trouble.


    He was losing his mind, how was he going to exin to Alice?


    ¡°Alice, can you not have such a serious expression? It scares me¡­¡± William stammered while stealing


    nces at Daniel.


    When he saw Daniel¡¯s charcoal-like face, he panicked.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Did you do something that let us down?¡± Alice asked seriously with her arms


    crossed.


    ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m your lovable William. How can I do anything to let you down!¡± William puffed


    up his cheeks and looked at Alice faintly.


    No, he couldn¡¯t stand this grievance.


    He felt that only Alice¡¯s home-cooked steak could make things right.


    Seeing that William¡¯s emotions were already written all over his face, Alice couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    The conflicting emotions from earlier disappeared in an instant. She raised her hand and lightly patted


    William¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How about I make steak for you tonight?¡±.


    ¡°Really?¡± William¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten your home-cooked steak for a long time. I


    miss it so much.¡±


    Alice looked at William and then at the children and Daniel.


    Yes, it had been a while since she had cooked for them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy steak. If you want to eat anything else, make sure to tell Mommy!¡± Alice snapped her


    fingers and lifted Benny into her arms.


    While Alice and Daniel¡¯s family enjoyed their time together, not everyone was doing well.


    After learning of Amelia¡¯s failure, Sabrina went crazy in her room. She smashed things and eventually


    copsed onto the bed, crying out in despair.


    She thought actresses were easy to manipte. She thought that someone living in the Doyle family¡¯s


    environment like Alice would value money as much as her life and leave if being offered money.


    However, Alice turned out to be even more resilient than she had imagined.


    What hurt her even more was that Daniel appeared as soon as possible to protect Alice.


    Alice was by Daniel¡¯s side and could openly enjoy all of Daniel¡¯s favor. As for Sabrina, she could only


    scheme and plot.


    She couldn¡¯t obtain even a shred of affection from Daniel. She could only hide at home and silently


    suffer.


    It was so unfair.


    Unfair beyond words.


    Sabrina had a heart filled with resentment. She grew up as the beloved daughter of the rk family, a


    true heiress.


    She had always carried a hidden admiration for Daniel and had gone to great lengths to find a way to


    get closer to him. She had even willingly epted the role of being a mother to his three children.


    However, Daniel had rejected her.


    She was unwilling to ept this oue.


    She refused to ept anything other than marrying Daniel.


    Otherwise, what was the point of everything she had done? She didn¡¯t want to be a


    The door to the room opened. Sabrina looked up abruptly, only to see Amelia entering with a ss of


    milk.


    Amelia was a little surprised to see the mess in the room. She shook her head and asked nervously,


    ¡°Sabrina, are you okay? Did you hurt yourself? Tell Mom, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Sabrina clutched her chest and said, ¡°Mom, my heart hurts so much. I can¡¯t lose to someone like Alice.


    Help mee up with a solution. I want to be with Daniel.¡±


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s distressed appearance, Amelia¡¯s heart ached even more. She held Sabrina¡¯s


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    hand and spoke gently,


    15:55


    ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t be sad. We will definitely think of a way. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°Daniel¡¯s heart belongs to her. How can we find a solution?¡± Sabrina sighed.


    But then, after a few moments of contemtion, she continued, ¡°Amelia, let me go to Brian¡¯spany.


    I¡¯ll team up with him to teach her a lesson. We¡¯ll make sure she can¡¯t survive in the entertainment


    industry.¡±


    Amelia furrowed her brows. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to support her daughter, but her nephew,


    Brian Miller, was difficult to deal with. He might not necessarily support such reckless actions.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you want to help me? Do you really want to see me be aughingstock?¡± Sabrina¡¯s


    eyes filled with tears again.


    In the end, being unable to resist Sabrina¡¯s persistent pleading, Amelia let out a sigh and agreed. She


    picked up the phone to call Brian.


    Coincidentally, Brian¡¯spany needed a model for an uing advertising project. Therefore, he


    suggested Sabrina toe over and be a model. After a discussion, they agreed that Sabrina would


    join Brian¡¯spany as a model.


    On the other side, Alice cooked for the Kaur family in the kitchen. Unexpectedly, a few pieces of steak


    weren¡¯t enough to satisfy everyone.


    Looking at thest piece of steak on the te, a sense of harmony that once per vaded the Kaur family


    vanishedpletely.


    Alfred nced at his grandchildren. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Grandpa is old, so let me have this


    piece of steak. You all should learn to respect the elderly!¡±


    Marie rolled her eyes. ¡°What about the priority fordies? I¡¯m your wife, and you should give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Alfred, we¡¯re Alice¡¯s inws. We should be the ones eating!¡± Reba also spoke up.


    The elders startedpeting for the steak, and naturally, the younger generation like William wouldn¡¯t


    just obediently give it up.


    ¡°I apanied Alice to buy the steak, and I helped her while cooking. It¡¯s only fair that I should have


    it!¡± William yelled.


    Meanwhile, Josh snorted coldly. ¡°Then I¡¯m Alice¡¯s best friend and I should be the one eating!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the eldest sister. Shouldn¡¯t you all give it to me?¡± Rachel also spoke up.


    However, these were just empty words. Emma was the most straightforward. While the others were


    bickering, she simply extended her fork, picked up thest piece, and put it in her mouth.


    As a result, while this group of people was still arguing over steak, they saw Emma, right in front of


    them, eat thest piece.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Hey, Emma, that¡¯s not fair! How could you eat it?¡±


    With an expression of having eaten it and now it was gone, Emma got up. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to help


    Alice prepare the fruits.¡±


    ¡°My steak¡­ The steak that Alice made for me, how could it be gone just like that! I¡¯m sad. I¡¯m really


    sad!¡± William wailed.


    Alfred also pouted with sadness. ¡°The kids nowadays are not filial at all. This steak should be mine!¡±


    When Alice came out carrying the fruits, she noticed that, except for Emma who seemed to be in a


    good mood, the rest of the Kaur family members were looking at her with misty eyes.


    This made her a little puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on with all of you?¡±


    ¡°Alice, the steak is gone.¡± William sniffed. His big eyes were filled with sorrow.


    Only then did Alice realize that steak was not enough for them.


    She smiled helplessly. After thinking for a moment, she said to the Kaur family members, ¡°I¡¯m free


    tomorrow night, I¡¯ll make steak and grilled prawns for you all. I¡¯ll definitely make more, okay?¡±


    Alfred added, ¡°Then I want to eat more than them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, Alfred. You will definitely get more than them.¡± Alice smiled.


    ¡°By the way, Alice, the matter with your agent has been settled.¡± At this moment, Josh spoke up.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Upon hearing about Alice¡¯s new agent, not only Alice, but the others also calmed down and turned their


    focused gazes towards Josh.


    ¡°Alice¡¯s agent is confirmed. Why I, as her boss, didn¡¯t even know?¡± William waspletely confused.


    ¡°Because the agent was connected by me and Ray. I knew you guys wouldn¡¯t be reliable.¡± Josh


    responded with a disdainful expression.


    Actually, It wasn¡¯t that they were unreliable. It was just that when William was selecting an agent for


    Alice, Daniel had been interfering all along.


    When he wanted to choose a male agent, Daniel was worried that the person would be too handsome


    and attract Alice¡¯s attention.


    When they finally settled on someone less attractive, Daniel said he was afraid the person might scare


    his wife away.


    Alice hadn¡¯t even had a chance to meet the person before they were let go.


    Finally, when Ray rmended a woman, Daniel thought of those people under Alva andmented


    that women weren¡¯t safe either.


    Ray was exasperated and chose someone without further ado.


    Now Alice was especially curious, so she quickly asked Josh, ¡°Come on, tell me, who is it?¡±


    Josh felt a chill down his spine. He turned around to see Daniel giving him a sinister look.


    As expected, what Ray had said was right.


    If this jealous guy knew that they had arranged Alice¡¯s matters by themselves, they would definitely be


    on the receiving end of some daggers through their eyes.


    However, if they had to wait for Daniel¡¯s approval before making decisions, it would take at least a year.


    Wouldn¡¯t Alice¡¯s career be ruined by then?


    ¡°Alice, do you know about n Wright?¡± Josh looked at Alice.


    Upon hearing this, Alice was stunned for a moment. ¡°n, King of Entertainment? The top-notch agent


    who has rested for three years and used to be good friends with Ray in the entertainment industry?¡±


    ¡°No, didn¡¯t n say before that he wouldn¡¯t manage artists anymore? He even mentioned not


    representing female artists.¡±


    Josh raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not about whether he agrees or not when


    Ray takes action, right?¡±


    And they had thought about it. Given Alice¡¯s temperament, only an experienced agent like n can


    handle her.


    ¡°n is married,¡± Daniel said, appearing nonchnt as if he wasn¡¯t jealous at all.


    Alice blinked, recalling the news that she had seen before. She was somewhat surprised, ¡°n is


    actually married? Is he with a man?¡±


    n used to have a good reputation in the industry, but the only question was about his rtionships. It


    seemed that he leaned more toward men.


    Therefore, Alice naturally thought that he was married to a man.


    ¡°How could that be? He¡¯s known as the ¡®King of Entertainment¡¯. Of course, he married a woman,¡± Josh


    hurriedly exined.


    Alice nodded. ¡°Then did he retire to be with his wife? I didn¡¯t expect him to be so loyal and responsible,¡±


    Many artists and agents who have been in the entertainment industry for a long time find it hard to


    leave the mour behind and return to a simple life.


    That¡¯s why Alice found n¡¯s decision quite surprising.


    Seeing his wife praise another man for being loyal and responsible, Daniel¡¯s expression darkened


    slightly.


    ¡°He¡¯s not the only one with a sense of responsibility,¡± Daniel said.


    Alice curled her lips, detecting a hint of jealousy in Daniel¡¯s voice. Surprisingly, it lifted her spirits.


    ¡°But don¡¯t get too excited. n said he wants to meet you in person for an interview. If you meet his


    criteria, he¡¯ll take you on immediately,¡± Josh added.


    This time, Daniel had a reason to re up. He coldly snorted. ¡°Would my wife not meet his standards?¡±


    15:55


    ¡°Daniel, you know about n. He¡¯s not that easy to convince. Anyway, if he thinks that Alice is suitable,


    then it is a win for us,¡± Josh looked at Daniel with helplessness in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Alice observed the conversation between the two of them and rubbed her chin curiously.


    Judging from Josh¡¯s words, Daniel seemed to be quite familiar with n.


    She never expected that someone like Daniel would be friends with the legendary n.


    Why didn¡¯t they consider n when they were helping her choose an agent?


    Could it be that¡­


    Detecting Alice¡¯s gaze which seemed to be sizing him up for a potential partner, Josh struggled to hold


    back hisughter, feeling sympathetic towards Daniel.


    Constantly doubted by Alice regarding his abilities, probably only Daniel had to endure that.


    But he deserved it. After all, he had brought it upon himself with his previous actions.


    Late at night, Alice fell asleep on the bed with the kids.


    Initially, she had just wanted to tell them bedtime stories, but she ended up falling asleep herself while


    listening to the kids.


    The kids had just fallen asleep when the door of the room gently being pushed open from the outside.


    Daniel quietly approached the bed and ced a kiss on Alice¡¯s forehead. Then, he turned around and


    was about to leave.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around and kiss her forehead again.


    Alice remained sound asleep throughout.


    His gaze darkened slightly. After a few seconds of silence, he lifted the nket, gently moving Benny¡¯s


    hand to make the three little boys shift aside.


    Then, he picked up Alice and prepared to leave.


    Now, the three little ones who were awakened by his movements sat up on the bed, looking


    discontented.


    They crossed their arms and looked at Daniel angrily as if they had encountered a thief.


    Daniel raised an eyebrow, and with an expressionless face, said just two words, ¡°Little sister.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The three little ones simultaneously furrowed their brows. They took a deep breath, then another deep


    breath.


    Finally, they grunted a couple of times, pulled the covers over themselves, andy down on the bed.


    Fine, for the sake of their little sister, they would endure it.


    Once they had a little sister, they could then expose their dad for his actions.


    Early the next morning, Alice woke up to find herself in a warm embrace.


    The chilly aura emanating from the man¡¯s body made her instantly alert.


    She stared at the handsome face that was inches away from her. ¡°Daniel, wake up¡­


    ¡±


    Daniel had actually been awake for a while, but he was reluctant to let go of Alice, intending to enjoy


    holding her for a little while longer.


    He had nned to wake up before she did but ended up hugging her until she woke up.


    Though he was awake, he didn¡¯t open his eyes, his mind busy contemting how to exin.


    ¡°Daniel? Daniel?¡± Alice patted his shoulder.


    It was not that she could not get up directly, but his arms were tightly wrapped around her waist.


    If she tried to get up, she would have to break his arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Daniel slowly lifted his eyelids. His husky voice in the early morning was particrly


    alluring.


    Hearing this, Alice¡¯s heart could not help but beat wildly.


    ¡°Yeah. How did I end up in your¡­¡± Alice had already realized that she was in Daniel¡¯s room.


    She clearly knew that she had spent thest night with the kids in their room, so how did she end up in


    Daniel¡¯s room?


    Daniel let out a long sigh, seemingly a bit embarrassed. ¡°You don¡¯t remember what happenedst


    night?¡±


    15:55


    ¡°Should I remember something?¡± As far as she remembered, thest thing that happened was being


    lulled to sleep by the little ones.


    Last night, you opened the door of my room¡­ Daniel trailed off.


    Alice coughed repeatedly, trying to clear her throat. ¡°This can¡¯t be possible! I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    ¡°Alice, do you think I barged into the kids¡¯ room and carried you out?¡± Daniel said. His tone wasced


    with a touch of yful frustration, his fingers massaging his forehead as if he had a headache.


    ¡°You know how much the kids care about you. If I went in, they wouldn¡¯t give me a chance to take you


    out.¡±


    Alice bit her lip lightly, recalling the expression of the little ones looking down on their daddy. She felt


    that he was right; the kids definitely wouldn¡¯t let him take her away.


    So, if it wasn¡¯t Daniel who went in, then did she walk out on her own?


    She wondered how she got out without remembering anything.


    ¡°Could it be sleepwalking?¡± Alice blurted out.


    Daniel looked at her, and there seemed to be a hint of mncholy between his brows. ¡°You were


    sleepwalking, and you did somethingst night that I couldn¡¯t resist.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t resist?


    These words made Alice¡¯s eyes widen. She wanted to bang her head on the ground and thoroughly


    review what exactly she had donest night.


    ¡°You could have resisted.¡± Alice was already on the verge of tears.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know yourbat power well enough, especially when you sleepwalk,¡± Daniel said as


    he held Alice¡¯s hand and kissed the back of her hand. ¡°And I can¡¯t bear to let you get hurt.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he leaned in even closer.


    Alice¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly, and she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to look at him.


    In the early morning, men often had a hearty appetite. She felt that if things continued like this, they


    might end up crossing the line.


    Hence, before Daniel could get any closer, she had already kicked the nket away and climbed out of


    bed.


    Seeing Alice act like a startled rabbit and quickly escape, Daniel¡¯s lips curled into a yful smile. His


    face was filled with an expression that said, ¡°My wife is so cute.¡±


    During breakfast, William looked at Alice and Daniel with an ambiguous gaze.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alice was a little troubled by his gaze. She held her forehead and changed the topic. ¡°William, n will


    William nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He should be here after breakfast.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice breathed a sigh of relief.


    If there was work to be done, she wouldn¡¯t have to dwell on what happened when she entered Daniel¡¯s


    roomst night.


    Daniel understood what Alice was thinking. He had intentionally rescheduled his morning meetings to


    spend time at home with her and meet n.


    After Reba dropped the kids off at kindergarten, Ray arrived with n.


    The moment n appeared, the elders of the Kaur family were stunned.


    Despite having the name ¡°King of Entertainment¡±, the person was dressed quite femininely.


    He even put on heavy smoky makeup. The bright pink lipstick on his face surprisingly didn¡¯t sh with


    his appearance, he seemed unique.


    As soon as he entered, he pinched his fingers and looked around.


    Then, he walked straight to Daniel. Raising his finger, he yfully tipped up Daniel¡¯s chin and blinked.


    ¡°Hey, you deadbeat, the artiste is someone from your family. Howe you didn¡¯t call me?¡±


    Alice was at a loss for words.


    Deadbeat?


    Was there really something going on between n and Daniel?


    William, on the other hand, rubbed his forehead and leaned closer to Alice, whispering, ¡°Alice, now you


    understand why Daniel didn¡¯t want to find this character for you, right?¡±


    15:56


    It was impossible to deal with this kind of person.


    Look at how he teased Daniel the moment he came up. Daniel was about to go crazy too.


    Daniel¡¯s face was getting darker and darker, but n was not afraid at all. He even grinned


    mischievously and continued, ¡°Da mn it, I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. Don¡¯t you miss me at all?¡±


    Daniel was speechless.


    How would he miss him especially when he had a wife?


    ¡°Hey, my daughter is three years old. She¡¯s very cute. I¡¯m happier than you. I have a daughter, but you


    only have sons.¡±


    He took out his phone and found a cute photo of his daughter. He deliberately showed it to Daniel.


    ¡°When my daughter was born, she was all soft and white, just like a marshmallow. She loves being


    held by me the most. The first word she started to say was ¡®daddy.¡¯


    ¡°My daughter looks so pretty in her little pink dress. I earn money just to buy clothes for my daughter.


    ¡°People with daughters are truly different. Unlike you, who only have sons and will never understand


    the joys of having a daughter.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face turned darker and darker as he was provoked by n¡¯s words. Finally, he pressed his


    forehead and then turned to look at Alice.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s have a daughter too!¡±


    Upon hearing this, n paused and turned his attention to Alice. Then, he covered his mouth and his


    expression was slightly exaggerated.


    ¡°Oh my go d! They said a clueless guy like you found a wife, and I didn¡¯t believe it. It turns out you


    actually have a wife now!¡± n shook his head.


    Then, he walked to Alice and walked around her a few times to take a closer look at her appearance.


    ¡°Da mn it, how did you manage to marry such a great wife? Is your wife a bit off in the head?


    Otherwise, how could she be interested in you?¡± n began to worry about Alice¡¯s intelligence.


    Daniel could no longer bear it and said firmly, ¡°My wife is wonderful! We had a sh marriage! Are you


    going to take her or not?¡±


    Seeing that Daniel was about to lose his patience, n stopped teasing and smiled. He held up his


    index finger and middle finger in a yful gesture.


    ¡°Alice¡¯s information has been reviewed by me. To be honest, she¡¯s a rare beauty in the entertainment


    industry. With the right path, she could easily be popr. However, I won¡¯t simply help anyone.¡±


    ¡°Tell me your conditions.¡± Daniel stared at n as if implying that he would offer whatever amount of


    money was


    necessary.


    Shaking his head and swaying his finger, n said, ¡°No, mate. I don¡¯t make decisions based on


    money. I need to know Alice¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    After saying that, n stared at Alice solemnly. ¡°Your image to the public is very good. Now, you have


    a choice now. Do you want to start by ying a sinister and seductive supporting role, or do you want


    to y an innocent and pure young female lead?¡±


    Alice¡¯s appearance was very malleable. She could either portray a pure innocent character or embrace


    a more enchanting and alluring persona.


    n needed to understand her thoughts and preferences to determine if she was suitable for him to


    manage.


    Alice responded earnestly, ¡°I¡¯d rather take the enchanting route.¡±


    When n heard this, he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being scolded?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not living for the people who criticize me. I just want to follow the path I like,¡± Alice exined. This


    was why, during her time under Travis, she often yed malicious supporting roles.


    She knew that those delicate and innocent characters didn¡¯t suit her at all.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to be pigeonholed by suchbels.


    ¡°Very well. In that case, we¡¯ll exchange contact information from now on,¡± n dered, extending his


    hand.


    Alice was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Mr. n, are you going to manage me?¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, just call me n. From now on, I will guide you through the entertainment industry¡¯s


    waves and storms,¡± n


    15:56


    excitedly said.


    Alice chuckled at n¡¯s antics and nodded, saying, ¡°Alright, thank you, n.¡±


    ¡°Darling, remember, you don¡¯t have to be too formal with me.¡±


    On the other side, Daniel¡¯s expression did not look good when he heard that n was repeatedly


    calling Alice ¡°sweetheart¡±.


    This was his wife and he didn¡¯t even call her sweetheart.


    EE


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    After getting to know n, Alice got in touch with Candice.


    n didn¡¯t have many specific requirements for assistants; he mainly wanted Alice to befortable


    with the


    arrangement.


    However, when n saw Candice, his expression was a littleplicated. ¡°You¡¯re following Alice?¡±


    Candice¡¯s eyes flickered briefly, and she smiled sweetly, saying, ¡°Yes, n. I¡¯m Alice¡¯s dedicated


    assistant. Let¡¯s work well together in the future.¡±


    n looked at her, remained silent for a few seconds, and then smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s work well


    together.¡±


    With both the assistant and agent in ce, the focus shifted to Alice¡¯s work.


    ¡°There¡¯s an advertising project from Brian that¡¯s supposed to be for my artist. Alice can take on this ad


    first. As for the script for the acting project¡­


    As n started to mention it, he looked at Ray.


    Ray was clear about his message without him having to exin.


    ¡°Regarding the suspense drama ¡®Silence, Alice can y the role of the female antagonist. Josh will be


    the male lead, portraying a police officer with a positive image.¡±


    Ray turned to Alice and added, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the script tonight. Take your time to study it carefully.¡±


    The drama ¡°Silence¡± was indeed known to Alice, but she had heard that the role of the second female


    antagonist was reserved for someone with connections. Trying topete for it might not be feasible.


    Alice didn¡¯t really want topete with those celebrities will good resources. So she expressed, ¡°Isn¡¯t


    the second female lead going to be given to someone with connections? I won¡¯t go after that role.¡±


    Upon hearing the term ¡°connections¡±, Ray couldn¡¯t help but cast a nce at Daniel. He clenched his


    fist and lightly pressed his chin as he coughed twice.


    He said in a teasing tone, ¡°For the matter of connections, your husband knows it better than anyone


    else. Why notmunicate with your husband? You might have some unexpected gains.¡±


    She wondered how Daniel knew about this.


    Alice immediately turned to look at him.


    Seeing Alice¡¯s perplexed expression and his good friend Ray¡¯s mischievous smile, Daniel knew he


    couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    ¡°That second female lead has something to do with me,¡± Daniel said.


    Before Alice could react, Candice got indignant. She ced her hands on his hips and immediately


    rushed forward to


    retort.


    ¡°Mr. Kaur, I just started to change my opinion of you, and now you¡¯re doing such scoundrel things. Can


    you not be like this? If you can¡¯t handle it, just say so. I¡¯ll make sure Alice divorces you immediately!


    ¡°Marrying Alice but not cherishing her, seeking other women all over the world. It¡¯s truly exasperating!


    Don¡¯t call him Mr. Kaur anymore; call him Scoundrel Kaur!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face at the moment resembled a color palette, disying a range of vivid emotions.


    ¡°Divorce. No matter what, you must get divorced right now!¡± Candice dered as she held Alice¡¯s arm


    and was about to go out. ¡°Let¡¯s go to City Hall. Let¡¯s not live with him anymore.


    ¡°My brother is a good person, you can marry my brother. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have a little daughter


    with my brother in the future than apanying a scu mbag like him at his house?


    ¡°Alice, let me tell you, my brother is 6 feet 2 inches tall. He has an amazing physique, and most


    importantly, he¡¯s very disciplined. He has no rumors of rtionships with any women, and he definitely


    won¡¯t invest in women. You two are quitepatible.¡±


    Daniel thought, ¡°Was Candice trying to sow discord between us again? She thought she could easily


    break up our marriage. It seems like we need to find a new assistant for Alice.¡±


    Sensing Daniel¡¯s jealousy, Alice immediately patted Candice¡¯s hand to stop her and paused their stride.


    Then, she turned around and asked Daniel, ¡°Tell me clearly why the second female lead is rted to


    you.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If he didn¡¯t exin satisfactorily, she could start to draft the divorce papers.


    15:56


    ¡°The person cast as the second female lead is you, and I paid for it,¡± Daniel exined.


    Alice was momentarily stunned. She rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°So, I¡¯m now the ¡®brought-in with


    capital¡¯ secondary female lead, the one being mocked and ridiculed?¡±


    Ray had a triumphant expression as if she had just won the lottery.


    ¡°This is the love your husband gave you. Although it¡¯s a little heavy, we believe that you can handle it


    well. Cheer up, Josh is waiting for you to join the cast to torment you.¡±


    Alice chuckled and rolled her eyes at Ray. ¡°Ray, you guys knew about this long ago and deliberately let


    them mock me?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to join the cast now? I¡¯ve been criticized to the point of being shredded!¡±


    Thinking about all the rumors circting, Ray disyed a hint of guilt. He lowered his voice and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t care about how others see you, right? Let¡¯s focus on acting and use our


    skills to win them over.¡±


    In fact, initially, they were just observing themotion, but they hadn¡¯t anticipated it would spread


    throughout the industry.


    Furthermore, many female artists actually had their eyes on that role due to the attention it garnered,


    resulting in the ¡°brought-in with capital¡± secondary female lead being subjected to harsh criticism


    ¡°I¡¯ll personally post an exnation on Twitter,¡± Daniel suddenly said.


    Alice quickly stopped him. ¡°If you exin, what if they mock you for being infatuated and irrational?¡±


    Daniel replied, ¡°Then let them mock. I do admit I¡¯m a bit infatuated and irrational.¡±


    He wanted to say that there was nothing wrong with supporting his wife.


    However, considering that Alice didn¡¯t want their rtionship to be public yet, he held back and did not


    say anything.


    At that moment, n, who was standing nearby, narrowed his eyes and yfully pinched his fingers


    together. ¡°Don¡¯t exin. Let them specte. After Alice joins the cast, keep a low profile, and there


    won¡¯t be any issues.¡±


    As for those who dared to spread rumors about Alice, there was naturally n, her agent, to handle


    them.


    At the same time at Brian¡¯s entertainmentpany, Sabrina came over with great fanfare.


    Everyone in thepany treated her like a goddess, which naturally made her very pleased.


    However, Brian was not fond of her behavior.


    ¡°Brian, why aren¡¯t you talking to me?¡± Sabrina rushed up to Brian like a lively little bird.


    Brian lowered his gaze, ncing at her expression, and found it somewhat affected.


    ¡°Stop using a clipped tone. It¡¯s not suitable for you,¡± Brian said in disdain.


    ¡°It¡¯s just because you like girls with clipped tones that I¡­¡± Sabrina noticed that Brian¡¯s expression had


    turned dark, so she quickly switched to a normal tone.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll talk to you properly. Can I go and shoot the advertisement?¡±


    Brian nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Brian, what kind of advertisement is this?¡± Sabrina noticed Brian had documents in his hand and


    couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Brian whispered, ¡°The Blue Enchantress series. I¡¯m waiting for a female artiste.¡±


    The message from n had already been sent over. He was also interested in Alice and wanted her to


    give it a try.


    ¡°Which female artiste is it? Tell me, could it be someone I know?¡± Sabrina asked with a smile.


    In truth, she also wanted to secure the Blue Enchantress advertisement, so she wanted to first find out


    who Brian was looking for.


    ¡°Alice Doyle, do you know her?¡± Brian asked.


    ¡°What? Alice?¡± Sabrina was shocked.


    She did not expect Brian would give Alice the opportunity to shoot the advertisement.


    While she had nned for Brian to help her deal with Alice, she couldn¡¯t possibly allow her to take the


    Blue Enchantress advertisement.


    ¡°Brian, do you know how despicable that woman is?¡± Sabrina let out a soft sigh. ¡°She seduced my


    fianc¨¦!¡±

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦? When did you get engaged? The Miller family doesn¡¯t know about it,¡± Brian immediately


    inquired.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t officially held an engagement banquet, but the two families have already agreed.


    Remember I had you help with sending the samples for testing? It was for me and my fianc¨¦¡¯s child¡­¡±


    As Sabrina spoke, her eyes turned slightly red and she felt terrible. ¡°We are mother and sons. When I


    secretly went abroad earlier, it was actually to give birth to the children. Later, fearing others¡¯


    disapproval, I gave the child away¡­


    ¡°Who is the child¡¯s father?¡± Brian asked.


    ¡°The child¡¯s father is Daniel. I gave birth to all three of his sons.¡± After Sabrina finished speaking, she


    let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I was foolish when I was young. Now, I want to find my family ties again.


    ¡°And then? Doesn¡¯t Daniel already have a wife?¡± Brian stared at Sabrina.


    Before, there had been widely known rumors about Daniel¡¯s dispute with Vivian on Twitter. Brian had


    done his research to confirm that Daniel was indeed married.


    How could a married man be Sabrina¡¯s fianc¨¦?


    Did Sabrina misunderstand something?


    If she was mistaken, he needed to correct her to prevent any further misunderstandings.


    Sabrina pursed her lips awkwardly and was embarrassed. ¡°I was supposed to marry Daniel. But before


    we officially got the marriage license, Alice used tricks to force Daniel to marry her.


    ¡°Brian, I like Daniel very much. He also has feelings for me, but now that Alice is sandwiched in the


    middle and using the child as a threat, we have no choice¡­¡±


    The more Brian listened, the darker his expression became. Finally, he spoke with a stern tone.


    ¡°Sabrina, are you trying to force yourself into the Kaur family? I know Daniel, he wouldn¡¯t waver


    between a few women like that.¡±


    If things were as Sabrina said, and Daniel had genuinely liked her from the start, he would have directly


    formed an alliance with the rk family. He wouldn¡¯t have taken a circuitous route.


    ¡°Brian, you don¡¯t believe me, do you? You should understand a man¡¯s nature! You¡¯ve seen Alice¡¯s


    profile too, right?¡± Sabrina retorted.


    ¡°A face as enchanting as hers, no normal man could resist, right? If I hadn¡¯t faced the fire incident back


    then, I wouldn¡¯t have my current appearance.


    ¡°My mom says I take after the Miller family, inheriting their beauty. Why would I be afraid that men


    wouldn¡¯t want me?¡±


    As she spoke, Sabrina started crying again. She was so agitated that she could not even speak clearly.


    But Brian had a vivid memory of the fire from years ago.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fire, Sabrina¡¯s personality and appearance wouldn¡¯t have changed, and his cousin


    wouldn¡¯t have encountered such an ident.-


    ¡°Alright, stop crying for now.¡± Brian handed Sabrina a tissue andforted her gently.


    Sabrina nodded. ¡°Brian, you must help me. Don¡¯t let that Alice get too proud. I want to be with


    my


    sons.¡±


    Brian did not say anything, but a thoughtful expression appeared on his face.


    An hour and a halfter, Alice and n arrived at the parking lot outside Brian¡¯spany.


    ¡°n, do you think this should be okay?¡± On the way there, Alice had already researched Brian¡¯s


    information.


    Brian was the head of the Miller family and was the same age as Daniel. He was involved in industries


    rted to the entertainment circle.


    He wasn¡¯t as high-profile as Freddie and William, making him less noticeable among the entertainment


    industry¡¯s bigwigs.


    However, Alice was somewhat concerned about the fact that Brian was Amelia¡¯s nephew.


    If Amelia had mentioned her situation to Brian, then Alice might not have been able to secure this


    advertisement.


    At this moment, n pulled out two lollipops and handed one of them to Alice. He took a bite from the


    other while patting Alice¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They reached out to us, and if we don¡¯t see eye to eye with them, we can ditch them. It¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    not like they¡¯re


    15:56


    Chapter 328 choosing us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, n.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, sweetheart!¡±


    Alice nodded and quickly followed along.


    Even though n had not been in the entertainment industry for a few years, anyone who had worked


    in the industry for over three years recognized him.


    No matter how people viewed n, they were still quite respectful when they met him.


    After all, like Ray, n was one of the best in the agent circle when it wasn¡¯t resting.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that he could flick his finger and make some A-list celebrities fall from


    grace.


    However, many people did not understand why n would be willing to manage Alice.


    ¡°n¡¯s taste is bad now. Why would he choose this seductive type of woman?¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling that n received some money and had no choice but to promote Alice. His golden


    reputation is going down the drain.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve seen all of Alice¡¯s work. Her acting skills are wless. Moreover, her image is not


    bad. She¡¯s very malleable.¡±


    ¡°After a female artiste undergoes stic surgery, who¡¯s not malleable? It¡¯s better not to take her too


    seriously.¡±


    ¡°Are you guys saying that Alice got stic surgery? No way, I think she looks natural.¡±


    ¡°Natural and looking this beautiful? That¡¯s impossible. Anyway, I don¡¯t like her looks.¡±


    Brian¡¯spany was a single building with office areas on the seventh, eighth, and ninth floors. The


    first six floors were used for shooting, while the tenth floor and above were designated for artist


    training.


    After Alice and n arrived, they contacted Brian.


    However, Brian was in a meeting, so he asked n to take Alice around the shooting area.


    As n was about to lead Alice to the advertisement shooting location, they unexpectedly ran into a


    few people.


    ¡°Oh


    my, isn¡¯t this n? You finally came back. The entertainment industry was so calm while you were


    away, it¡¯s something we all weren¡¯t used to.¡±


    The person who took the initiative to speak was a middle-aged woman. She was wearing a maroon


    skirt and looked smart and capable.


    However, her voice was a little sharp and ear-piercing. It was quite ufortable.


    Alice recognized a fair number of people in the industry, so she was familiar with this person.


    She was Lena John, a talent agent specializing in cultivating girl groups.


    Recently, due to the poprity of the girl group she had nurtured, she earned the title of ¡°Queen of the


    Girl Group¡± in the industry.


    Standing beside Lena were none other than Sabrina and two other young girls.


    The two girls were a pair of twins who had just debuted, and they were nicknamed the ¡°stic Surgery


    Sisters¡± within the industry.


    Facing Lena¡¯s provocative tone, n smiled seductively, pinching his index finger and thumb together


    to form a gesture.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it in the future. I am back to see how long these evildoers can run amok! When


    necessary, I¡¯ll give them a bit of retribution!¡±


    ¡°You are really good at joking. The entertainment industry changes every three years. Nowadays, with


    so many rising stars, it¡¯s not like you can rule with an iron fist for much longer.¡±


    Lena chuckled, then turned to look at Sabrina. ¡°Miss rk, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Sabrina crossed her arms, her gaze icy as she sized up Alice. ¡°Yes, especially when some people have


    bad taste and bring along such trash!¡±

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    This kind of trash?


    n narrowed his eyes and stared at Sabrina. The smile on his lips deepened.


    Alice¡¯s gaze turned cold. She thought to herself that Sabrina was truly unlikeable. She hadn¡¯t provoked


    her, but she took the initiative to speak sarcastically.


    Lena and Sabrina exchanged nces and snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right, n. I used to think that you


    had good taste and were efficient in your work. The people you supported were all quite good.¡±


    As she spoke, Lena stared at Alice and rolled her eyes. She continued in a somewhat harsh tone,


    ¡°But now, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re also promoting women who rely on their looks to climb up. Aren¡¯t


    you afraid of ruining your reputation by supporting someone like her?¡±


    Hearing this, Alice, maintaining herposure, clenched her fists.


    While she had already been subjected to criticism for relying on her looks, this was the first time


    someone had openly instigated her and her agent.


    She could ignore it before, but now, she couldn¡¯t afford to overlook it.


    Especially since she had just secured a coboration with n. What if he started having doubts about


    her due to these remarks?


    n patted Alice¡¯s shoulder, then nced at Sabrina, focusing on her before speaking.


    ¡°Miss rk, stop incessantly calling my artiste ¡®this kind of trash. The girls in our entertainment


    industry, no matter what, are all making their own living through their skills and efforts.


    ¡°They are not like Miss rk. Without the support from the rk family, you are nothing. And, by the


    way, Miss rk, even after your stic surgery, you¡¯re not that attractive. Isn¡¯t that quite pitiable?


    ¡°Are you focusing so much on my artiste because your surgically enhanced face can¡¯tpete with


    her? Is that it?¡±


    Repeatedly bringing up the topic of stic surgery, Sabrina¡¯s face turned red with anger. She clenched


    her teeth and stared at n full of resentment. ¡°Shut up! I underwent stic surgery because there


    was a fire that year!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fire, she would have looked exactly like Alice.


    Moreover, with her family¡¯s resources, she could have made subtle enhancements that would have


    made her look much better than Alice.


    That da mned n didn¡¯t understand her situation at all. He dared to mock her here.


    Why didn¡¯t he go die?


    Why didn¡¯t they all just go die?


    Seeing Sabrina losing herposure due to n¡¯s words, Lena sneered and said, ¡°So, n¡¯s


    implication is that he doesn¡¯t consider it a disgrace to have found such a useless beauty?¡±


    ¡°Beauty? Alice is indeed very beautiful. It¡¯s normal for you to be jealous of her! But because of your


    jealousy, I have to give up on her. That would be too stu pid of me!¡±


    As n spoke, he pointed at the stic Surgery Sisters behind Lena. ¡°It¡¯s actually you who should be


    upset right now. The female artiste you¡¯ve found is only average in skill! You should be the one feeling


    regret!¡±


    ¡°My artiste is more capable than Alice! What else does she have other than beauty?¡± Lena gritted her


    teeth.


    n smiled. ¡°Looks are a long-term investment, something not everyone can possess! I¡¯ll magnify


    Alice¡¯s strengths!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, n dragged his voice. ¡°Alice will be a presence everyone


    looks up to! You¡¯d better stop provoking her. Otherwise, the consequences will be severe.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening us?¡± Lena sneered. ¡°Threatening us for the sake of a useless female artiste?¡±


    ¡°If you dare to mock my beloved artiste in front of me, why can¡¯t I threaten you? not only do I know how


    to threaten, but I also dare to take action.


    ¡°Next time you dare to say my artiste is bad in front of me, I¡¯ll smash you against the wall so hard you


    won¡¯t even be able to scratch yourselves off. Believe it or not?¡±


    With that, n did not waste any more time with those women. He then grabbed Alice¡¯s hand and


    headed towards


    another studio.


    15:56


    Lena who had just realized the situation, stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°This is outrageous! They¡¯ve


    be sowless!¡±


    Sabrina, who had initially wanted Lena and her group to give Alice a hard time, was surprised by the


    resilience of Alice¡¯s


    agent.


    In the end, it was Alice¡¯s team that had turned the tables and even issued threats.


    She did not understand why Alice was so lucky to be surrounded by people who helped her.


    With her background as a discarded daughter of the Doyle family, she should have been looked down


    upon by the world.


    Yet, here she was, surrounded by people who were willing to support her.


    No, Sabrina couldn¡¯t let this continue. She needed to find a way to suppress Alice, to ensure that


    Daniel woulde to her


    side.


    As Alice followed n into a less crowded area, she took a deep breath and decided to confide in him


    about Sabrina¡¯s


    intentions.


    ¡°n, I have a conflict with Sabrina, that¡¯s why she¡¯s deliberately causing trouble for me,¡± Alice


    exined.


    n wasn¡¯t surprised at all. In fact, heughed and said, ¡°Is this because of your husband? He used to


    attract the wrong kind of attention from women. We warned him multiple times, but he didn¡¯t care.¡±


    All those incidents with Sabrina, Vivian, and others, n had witnessed them all.


    However, back then, Daniel¡¯s emotional intelligence was quite low. He brushed off their concerns,


    iming he wasn¡¯t close to those women and that nothing could happen.


    Now that these women were starting to cause trouble for his wife one by one, Daniel couldn¡¯t remain an


    aloof figure.¡¯


    ¡°Sabrina¡¯s issue is quiteplex since Daniel¡¯s three children are actually hers. They are nning to


    fight for custody against the Kaur family.¡± Alice dropped another bombshell.


    n stared at Alice in astonishment, a dazed look on his face. After a brief pause, he finally


    responded, ¡°You mean those three adorable little ones are that woman¡¯s children?¡±


    It was truly beyond belief.


    Why would the rk family allow their daughter to have children out of wedlock, missing the chance for


    an early union with the Kaur family?


    Moreover, the three children looked nothing like Sabrina.


    In fact, they bore a striking resemnce to Alice.


    If William had not exined it to him, he would have thought that the three children were indeed


    Alice¡¯s.


    After all, they were too much like a family when they were together. They were too much like biological


    mother and son.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve all seen the paternity test result. There¡¯s no way those could be forged,¡± Alice said


    Rubbing his chin, n¡¯s expression became more thoughtful. The situation was moreplicated than


    he had anticipated.


    ¡°Daniel¡¯s feelings for you are undeniable, but the children¡¯s issue is looming over you. Sabrina might


    cause problems at any


    moment.¡±


    ¡°Alice, tell me the truth. What do you and Daniel think?¡±


    ¡°The children must stay with the Kaur family. I will help them win the custody case,¡± Alice replied.


    On the way here, she had already told Daniel Kaur about her marriage.


    ¡°What I mean is¡­ do you still want a divorce?¡± n asked.


    Alice remained silent.


    In truth, she hadn¡¯t made up her mind yet.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Darling, listen to me. Although Daniel has his ws, he¡¯s still a decent husband. Don¡¯t rush into


    divorcing him. At least, when Sabrina causes trouble for you, you have to show off your love to each


    other every day!¡±


    n raised his eyebrows and advised with a wicked smile,


    ¡°Let¡¯s make her hate us, but she won¡¯t be able to defeat us! Let her rage and scream in frustration!¡± he


    added with a wicked grin.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Alice wasn¡¯t naive, sweet, or saintly, so when she heard n¡¯s suggestion, she nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, there was a certain satisfaction in watching the other party get angry yet unable to do anything


    about it.


    Then, n taught Alice a few ways to infuriate Sabrina and they found a resting area to have some


    coffee while waiting for Brian.


    Due to certain reasons, Candice couldn¡¯t make it and didn¡¯te over. It made m recall some


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    things, prompting him to start gossiping with Alice.


    ¡°Do you know why Sabrina is taken care of and pampered by both the Miller and rk families?¡± n


    asked.


    Alice shook her head. She had never inquired about such secrets of the wealthy families.


    ¡°The rk family has a custom of absolutely not wanting twin daughters. They believe that having twin


    daughters will bring trouble to the family. So when Amelia was pregnant, she deliberately got someone


    to do an ultrasound.


    ¡°What was strange is that at the beginning, they had two daughters for the ultrasound. Butter on, it


    suddenly changed to a boy and a girl. There was a bit of a situation during birth, and they almost


    carried the wrong child with the Doyle family next door.¡±


    Talking about the rk family¡¯s gossip, n felt that it would take days and nights to finish.


    ¡°So you mean that Sabrina still has a brother?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°Yes, she had an elder brother, but heter became a victim of revenge when a fire incident urred.


    The boy died and Sabrina was disfigured.¡±


    n said while shaking his head, ¡°That¡¯s the story. Both the Miller and rk families feel that Sabrina


    is pitiful, so they allow her to undergo countless stic surgeries.¡±


    Alice wasn¡¯t aware that the rk family had such a past.


    ¡°When Sabrina hadn¡¯t experienced the fire incident, your husband actually saved her.¡± n stared at


    Alice. ¡°Has your husband told you about that?¡±


    ¡°Daniel saved Sabrina?¡± Alice was a bit surprised since Daniel hadn¡¯t mentioned this to her before.


    n vigorously nodded, then raised an eyebrow with a smirk. ¡°Yes, when Sabrina was seven years


    old, it was said that she was apparently abducted by human traffickers. It was Daniel who found her at


    the amusement park and brought her home.¡±


    This time, Alice was quite astonished. ¡°So Sabrina liked Daniel since that time?¡±


    n shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. When Sabrina was seven, Daniel was thirteen, so it shouldn¡¯t


    have¡­ In any case, you can ask your husband.¡±


    Alice rubbed her chin. ¡°I dare say Daniel probably doesn¡¯t even remember that incident.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. If he did remember¡­ he wouldn¡¯t have treated Sabrina so poorly.¡±


    Saying this, n fixed his gaze on Alice and curiously asked, ¡°Alice, you¡¯re twenty-three this year,


    right?¡±


    Alice nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your surname is Doyle and you¡¯re the same age as Sabrina. Oh, so the wrong child who was almost


    taken by the rk family in the hospital was you. No wonder Sabrina dislikes you so much.¡±


    In fact, n had noticed earlier that Sabrina¡¯s gaze toward Alice wasn¡¯t just as simple as that of a


    romantic rival.


    There was a deeper sense of hatred as if Alice had taken something from her.


    If Alice was indeed the girl mentioned in the gossip who was almost taken to the rk family, then


    these pieces of information fit together.


    Alice blinked. ¡°The Doyle family never mentioned that I was almost taken by mistake.¡±


    ¡°It was discovered early at the time, only the rk family knew about it. It¡¯s said that the maid who was


    holding Sabrina at the time was scared for quite a while. Because if it had been two girls¡­


    ¡°ording to the rk family¡¯s tradition, Sabrina who was born that night would have been sent


    abroad to a poor family as their child,¡± n exined.


    As n borated, Alice couldn¡¯t help but feel that the rk family was quite superstitious.


    What was the big deal about having twin daughters?


    15:57


    Proper upbringing would prevent any troubles within the family.


    If one did not have a good education, no matter how good one¡¯s destiny was, could still lead to trouble.


    n continued, his tone turning contemtive. ¡°Do you think that if Daniel hadn¡¯t found Sabrina back


    then, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t be so many troublesome matters now?¡±


    From his perspective, Sabrina had coveted Daniel for many years, and even the three children were


    likely part of her ns.


    However, n could not figure out why Sabrina, who supposedly liked Daniel so much, didn¡¯t reach out


    to him when she got pregnant.


    What reasons allowed her to independently give birth outside and then secretly ce the children near


    Daniel, waiting, until now to make a move?


    Was it only because of her young age?


    But that didn¡¯t make sense. Someone like her, driven by feelings for Daniel, shouldn¡¯t have been able


    to wait even a


    moment.


    Alice, however, didn¡¯t delve into analyzing Sabrina¡¯s motivations. She was only contemting Daniel


    finding Sabrina when she was seven years old.


    Speaking of her own seven-year-old self, she had encountered a minor mishap back then.


    It had been a car ident that left her with a forehead injury, causing the Doyle family to spend a


    considerable sum on her


    treatment.


    This led her father, David Doyle, and the rest to dislike her, considering her bad luck and believing that


    she was always costing the family money without bringing any benefits.


    Thinking of her own seven-year-old experience, Alice couldn¡¯t resist sending a message to Daniel.


    [ Did you ever find Sabrina when she was seven years old? ]


    Meanwhile, at that very moment, Daniel, who had just seated himself in the car was preparing to


    apany William to an event. He saw Alice¡¯s message and his expression changed abruptly. His


    brows slowly tightened, and his entire body was filled with nervousness.


    ¡°Stop the car first,¡± Daniel ordered coldly.


    Upon hearing his order, Larry immediately asked the driver to stop the car.


    William, who was sitting in the front row, looked at Daniel with cautious concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,


    Daniel?¡±


    Daniel did not answer him. Instead, he dialed a call to Alice. ¡°Alice, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Hearing Daniel¡¯s voice on the other end, Alice was surprised for a moment.


    She pressed her lips together before responding. ¡°Well, why are you calling?¡±


    ¡°I was worried that texting wouldn¡¯t convey it properly.¡± On the other end of the phone, Daniel¡¯s voice


    was filled with anxiety.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just curious after hearing some gossip.¡± Alice smiled, suddenly feeling like she might


    have been a bit melodramatic. There was no need to ask so clearly about this matter.


    However, on the other end, Daniel went straight to the point. ¡°When I was thirteen, I encountered a little


    girl who was almost abducted.


    ¡°But at that time, I didn¡¯t know that she was Sabrina. I sensed something was off and just called the


    police. I didn¡¯t do anything else.¡±


    ¡°I see. Alice nodded.


    ¡°In fact, the most memorable thing from back then wasn¡¯t Sabrina who was almost kidnapped. It was a


    little girl who got into a car ident.


    After reporting the incident involving Sabrina to the police and turning away, Daniel caught sight of a


    little girl with at profile almost identical to Sabrina¡¯s. She was hit by a speeding luxury car and sent


    flying.


    He had wanted to rush forward and help, but the crowd that gathered was too dense, pushing him


    away.


    Sometimes, he still felt guilty when thinking about it. If only he hadn¡¯t hesitated, he had not thought


    about why the person looked a little like Sabrina and shouted a warning a moment earlier, the ident


    might have been averted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Alice responded after hearing the ount. She didn¡¯t find Daniel indifferent at all.


    ¡°No one can predict


    15:57


    danger, and besides, you were quite far away at the time.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ would you reject me just because I saved Sabrina before?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was hesitant.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Alice¡¯s heart raced as Daniel¡¯s sudden question caught her off guard, triggering a bout of coughing that


    reverberated through her. She managed to catch her breath enough to respond, ¡°That¡¯s not exactly


    connected, you know.


    Ugh!


    Why did it seem like Daniel was hatching something devious?


    Lately, this guy had a talent for setting traps she stumbled into without warning.


    It was like he¡¯d enrolled in a crash course on the art of conversation.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hold off until there¡¯s a clearer link before I ask, okay?¡± Daniel suggested.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alice blinked, confused by his mention of linking things.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t bail on me¡­ Without you, our little ones and I will lead bad lives.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice softened,


    carrying a touch of


    SOITOW.


    Alice blinked again. Whenever he referred to their little ones, her determination wavered.


    ¡°Alice, divorce isn¡¯t on the table. Our kids will always have you,¡± Daniel seemed to have unearthed


    Alice¡¯s vulnerability. using their children as leverage.


    ¡°I never said I was filing for divorce right now¡­ And don¡¯t forget, during the whole rk family debacle,


    I promised not to divorce you,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°I already told you. n and I need to go grab that advertising gig!¡± Alice hung up the phone hastily.


    Daniel was unleashing tactic after tactic, and she genuinely feared she¡¯d stumble into one before she


    even realized it.


    Meanwhile, inside the car, William watched his big bro wrap up the call, a faint grin tugging at his lips.


    yfully, he leaned over and poked.


    ¡°Daniel, let¡¯s get real¡­ Are you sneaking around, taking lessons on how to deal with Alice?¡±


    Otherwise, how in the world did Daniel master all these moves?


    Daniel didn¡¯t dodge this time, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You caught on, huh?¡±


    William¡¯s mouth twitched; he could even practically see Daniel¡¯s lightbulb moment. Seriously, wasn¡¯t it


    obvious?


    ¡°Daniel, am I still your favorite sibling?¡± William quipped.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well, since I¡¯m still your top pick, shouldn¡¯t you have clued me in on this outside coaching? Come on,


    spill the beans-who¡¯s mentoring you in expanding your ybook so rapidly?¡±


    William was convinced the Kaur family elders weren¡¯t behind this.


    Because they were always trying to dodge interactions with Daniel.


    Daniel lifted his gaze, casting a sidelong nce at his cheeky brother, and intoned with a deep voice,


    ¡°My brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Johnny?¡± William blinked rapidly, mulling it over for a moment. Suddenly, he leveled a serious look at


    Daniel. ¡°Daniel, did you provide funds and business support for his tactics squad?¡±


    Daniel answered, ¡°If he needed it, I couldn¡¯t say no.¡±


    William¡¯s eyes lit up, and he burst intoughter. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯ve been learning the ropes from Johnny.


    A on¡¯t forget, Johnny used to be a male escort, so he¡¯s a master at charming thedies.


    ¡°So, Johnny¡¯s been giving you lessons, helping you finesse your lines and charm my sister-inw,


    right?¡±


    Daniel replied, ¡°He taught me just a portion of it.


    The rest he pieced together on his own, and he wasn¡¯t half bad at it. He¡¯d already got the hang of what


    Johnny had shared.


    And he could totally feel his wife¡¯s aversion to him had taken a dip.


    Meanwhile, Alice was waiting anxiously for Brian¡¯s meeting to wrap up.


    Inside Brian¡¯s office, Alice and n lingered nearby as a young, attractive secretary brought them


    coffee.


    As soon as the secretary spotted Alice, she froze momentarily, clearly taken aback by her presence,


    Sure, they often rubbed elbows with stunning female celebrities, but they¡¯d never encountered anyone


    as stunning as


    15:42


    Chapter 331 Alice.


    She was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Once the secretary left, she couldn¡¯t resist sparking a conversation with others in thepany.


    ¡°I bet Mr. Miller¡¯s going to spotlight Alice this time. She¡¯s stunningly beautiful and a perfect fit for the


    Blue Enchantress theme!¡±


    ¡°I saw Alice too, and my word, she¡¯s a knockout. Where did they find such a stunning celeb?¡±


    ¡°Whoever thought Lena¡¯s celeb could nab the Blue Enchantress project? Yeah right, like that¡¯s ever


    going to happen!¡± Lena already had her reservations about Alice and n, and now hearing they might


    secure the Blue Enchantress project only soured her mood further.


    As for thepany¡¯s staff, they took jabs at her and her celebrity. Naturally, her spirits plummeted.


    ¡°Miss rk, I won¡¯t ept this!¡± Lena clenched her teeth, turning to Sabrina.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In reality, Sabrina was in a bad mood as well. But she understood all too well that no matter how


    unwilling she was, there was no way around it. She couldn¡¯t stir up trouble with Brian.


    ¡°Hold on. I can¡¯t cause a scene with Brian, but Lena¡¯s team is fair game,¡± she thought.


    With that in mind, a wicked glint appeared in Sabrina¡¯s eyes as she said to Lena, ¡°Take your artist,


    Cindera Winsor, over there. I¡¯ve got your back, and you can raise a ruckus.¡±


    ¡°With you on our side, I feel better about it.¡±


    Meanwhile, Alice sipped her coffee as Brian continued to gaze at her.


    At that moment, Brian¡¯s phone disyed a threatening message.


    After reading it, he found it both amusing. Yet, as he observed Alice, he couldn¡¯t deny that he was


    growing fond of the determination in her eyes.


    Alice carried herself well, and he had no objections to her whatsoever.


    He might even say that looking at her gave him a unique sense offort.


    She was like a younger sister.


    ¡°Alice, how about you take on this ad¡­ but there¡¯s a twist-you¡¯ll need to do a staged kiss with the male


    model we¡¯ve got. Any concerns?¡± Brian asked.


    Considering Sabrina¡¯s mention of Alice¡¯s marriage with Daniel, Brian guessed that Daniel probably


    wouldn¡¯t be thrilled. about his woman engaging in kissing scenes.


    Alice nced at n and shook her head, responding, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    It was just a staged kiss, not too intimate. She could handle it.


    So, Brian went ahead and organized the contract.


    Just as Alice was about to sign the contract, Lena walked in with her troublesome artist, Cindera, in


    tow, apanied by Sabrina.


    Cindera had heard that she had no shot at the Blue Enchantress ad and was feeling deeply


    disappointed.


    The moment she spotted Alice, her mood soured. Pointing at her, she eximed, ¡°Alice, you


    shameless schemer! How could you steal my chance away? I won¡¯t stand for it!¡±


    Alice looked at Cindera, shaking her head in disbelief. This woman was truly a piece of work.


    Alice came here to discuss an advertising project, yet this woman acted like Alice hadmitted grand


    then.


    ¡°Do I really have to fight for a project I want?¡± Alice thought.


    ¡°Shut up! Who gave you permission to make a scene here?¡± Brian¡¯s expression darkened as he sternly


    interrupted Cindera.


    Cindera now wore a face full of resentment, wiping away tears pitifully as she looked at Brian. ¡°Mr.


    Miller, you said I could give it a try.¡±


    Brian¡¯s gaze darkened, his tone turning icy. ¡°I said you could try, but did you seed?¡±


    At this point, Lena turned her cold gaze toward Alice and dered, ¡°Alice, you¡¯ve hurt my celeb¡¯s


    feelings, but I can let it go. As long as you don¡¯t take the Blue Enchantress ad, we can still be friends.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a suitable project, we can coborate. I¡¯ll make it easy for you.¡±

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Sabrina chimed in right after, ¡°Exactly, Alice. This ad project was intended to give priority to my cousin¡¯s


    celebs.


    ¡°You¡¯re from a differentpany. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to take this project. If you step back now,


    it¡¯ll be better for everyone. I¡¯ll assist you.¡±


    Alice observed them calmly. The same person who had once given her the cold shoulder was now


    acting as though she cared about her well-being.


    Alice¡¯s smile turned icy, and she countered, ¡°Miss rk, unless I¡¯m mistaken, Mr. Miller¡¯s ad projects


    haven¡¯t always been exclusively for his celebs.


    ¡°Furthermore, Mr. Miller brought me in to discuss the ad, indicating he¡¯s looking for a celeb of my type.


    You and Cindera might be beautiful, but when ites to appearance and demeanor, you aren¡¯t


    suitable for the Blue Enchantress ad.


    ¡°As Mr. Miller¡¯s cousin, your priority should be his interests, not your personal preferences.¡±


    She knew they coveted the Blue Enchantress ad, but Brian had chosen her this time, and she was


    determined to secure it.


    If she backed down due to Sabrina¡¯s maniptions and threats, it would be like admitting defeat.


    Backing down wasn¡¯t her style.


    Sabrina furrowed her brows; Alice¡¯s words left her puzzled.


    If she insisted on having Lena¡¯s candidate take the Blue Enchantress role, it would almost be mocking


    Brian¡¯s project.


    It might even lead Brian to misinterpret her intentions.


    Cindera, who was standing on the side, overheard this and immediately crossed her arms in


    indignation. ¡°Alice, what¡¯s your angle? You think taking this ad means Mr. Miller will be in the red?


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the mastermind, always causing chaos and stirring up trouble! You¡­


    As Cindera¡¯s words grew more disrespectful, Brian¡¯s expression turned even colder. He interrupted her


    directly, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± When Brian addressed her, Cindera thought she might have a chance. She nced at Lena


    briefly before Brian¡¯s voice cut in again.


    ¡°Starting now, your work is suspended. Take a break for now.¡±


    Cindera widened her eyes, disbelief and protest escaping in a shrill outcry, ¡°You, you¡¯re stopping me


    from working? Mr. Miller, why? Is it because of what I said about her?¡±


    Cindera believed that was the reason, to the point where she even despised Alice. ¡°Mr. Miller, are you


    bewitched by her? Are you really backing that cun ning woman?


    ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of women at ourpany who are better than Alice. Haven¡¯t you found anyone else


    appealing? Why does it have to be Alice?¡±


    She was furious, truly furious.


    Brian¡¯s patience had worn thin, ¡°If you want to get fired, just say so! I won¡¯t tolerate a troublemaker on


    my team!¡±


    ¡°Why am I suddenly a troublemaker? I¡¯m just upset. Mr. Miller, which one of us has a bad reputation?


    And if you use me, wouldn¡¯t that be cheaper than using her?


    ¡°Alice doesn¡¯t bring much to the table except her looks. Why are you shielding her? Why are you taking


    her side? Do you actually have feelings for her?¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Brian was seething. He rubbed his temples and looked directly at Lena. ¡°Put her on a break. I


    don¡¯t wan


    er.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be put on a break! I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so why are you sidelining me?¡±


    Cindera cried as she said, clutching Lena¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Lena, please help me. I can¡¯t be sidelined. What are you going to do if I¡¯m sidelined?¡±


    Lena was reaching her limit of frustration. Cindera truly proved herself to be a total fool. Going after


    Alice should¡¯ve been sufficient; why was she persistently questioning Brian?


    Brian was their boss. Even if he held a soft spot for Alice, discussing it openly was out of the question.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Now Cindera was digging herself into a hole and expecting Lena to shield her. Only an im becile would


    tolerate such a foolish woman.


    At this juncture, Lena had no patience left to educate Cindera.


    15:42


    And Brian had zero interest in dealing with someone as foolish as Cindera.


    He required those who could rake in profits for thepany and possessed a firm grasp on reality¡ª


    definitely not someone who would challenge him and be weaponized against others.


    Noticing that Lena wouldn¡¯t back her up, Cindera realized she was in a tight spot. She had no choice


    but to cling to Sabrina¡¯s arm, as though grasping for a lifeline.


    ¡°Miss rk, please help me. You said you¡¯d help us. Please save me quickly. As long as you save me,


    I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Seeing Cindera clinging to Sabrina, Lena felt the urge to give her a good smack.


    This foolish woman shouldn¡¯t be revealing their entire hand like this.


    Of course, Sabrina wouldn¡¯t be offering Cindera any more assistance at this point. She discreetly


    looked at Brian and sighed, ¡°Cindera, there¡¯s nothing I can do for you. If you need help, you should turn


    to Alice. After all, you started this by insulting her.¡±


    This was a hint for Cindera to direct her anger at Alice. If she sought trouble, she should look for it with


    Alice.


    She shouldn¡¯t keep pestering Sabrina for help, as she wasn¡¯t in a position to provide any.


    Sure enough, upon hearing Sabrina¡¯s words, Cinderapletely lost control and erupted. She pointed


    at Alice¡¯s face and shouted, ¡°Alice, you wicked woman! It¡¯s all because of you! I despise you to the


    core! Let me tell you, if being sidelined pushes me to the edge, I¡¯ll drag you down with me!¡±


    Seeing this foolish pawn being manipted, Alice couldn¡¯t be bothered to give her the time of day.


    Meanwhile, n sneered, ¡°You want to take on my girl? Alright then, give it a shot. If I let you mess


    with her, I¡¯m not worthy of being the King of Entertainment!¡±


    Brian realized the situation had spiraled out of control. It was getting ugly, and he didn¡¯t want Cindera to


    keep making everyone ufortable. He signaled for security to step in and remove Cindera.


    Then, his gaze turned icy as he fixed his eyes on Lena, ¡°If you and your team stir up more chaos like


    this next time, it won¡¯t just be your celeb who ends up on the sidelines. Clear?¡±


    Lena was taken aback and quickly nodded, saying, ¡°Mr. Miller, don¡¯t worry, I¡­ I understand,


    Afterward, she shot Alice a sneaky re.


    Today, Lena¡¯s resentment toward Alice had been solidified entirely.


    Once Lena had left, Brian redirected his attention to Sabrina. ¡°Got more business?¡±


    Clearly, he wasn¡¯t feeling up for a conversation with Sabrina.


    Seeing Brian¡¯s tantck of interest, Sabrina bit her lip, inhaled deeply, and then chimed in. ¡°Nothing.


    You can go ahead with your ns!¡±


    With those other women out of the picture, Brian¡¯s gaze swung back to Alice. She maintained an aura


    of calm, seemingly untouched by the chaos. This only increased Brian¡¯s admiration for her.


    ¡°Alice, can you make it for the shoot tomorrow?¡±


    Alice nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Come by the office tomorrow, and we¡¯ll head to the shoot location together. I¡¯ll iron out the


    contract details with your agent,¡± Brian exined.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    As Alice was about to take her leave, Brian seemed to recall something and raised his hand. ¡°Alice,


    hold on a m


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Hearing this, Alice halted and turned to face Brian. ¡°Mr. Miller, is there something else?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Have you ever had any cosmetic work done?¡± Brian asked outright.


    Alice shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I haven¡¯t undergone any cosmetic procedures¡±


    ¡°Alright then. You can go,¡± Brian nodded, signaling for Alice to continue.


    As Alice walked away, Brian¡¯s hand rested on his chin, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    Candice had mentioned that Alice bore the closest resemnce to Sabrina when she was younger,


    and Brian shared that sentiment.


    That¡¯s why he wanted to verify whether Alice had undergone any cosmetic changes.


    If she hadn¡¯t, the remarkable likeness in their appearances was quite intriguing.


    After leaving the CEO¡¯s office, n went over to chat with Brian¡¯s secretary for a while.


    Alice strolled alone toward the parking lot.


    Before she even reached the area with the nanny car, the silhouette of a woman emerged behind her.


    It was Sabrina.


    At that very moment, Sabrina¡¯s arms were crossed, her gaze ice-cold as she fixed her stare on Alice,


    her face dripping with disdain. ¡°Alice, stealing a man might be one thing, but now you¡¯re after snat


    ching resources?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of causing a stir? You think you can survive in the entertainment industry with these


    tactics?¡±


    Alice lightly grazed her chin with her fingers, her eyes slightly narrowing, a glint of frostiness within


    them. Her tone matched the chill as she countered, ¡°How many times do I have to repeat myself? Mr.


    Miller arranged this ad. If you think it¡¯s resource-snat ching, then consider it Mr. Miller helping me seize


    resources. If you¡¯ve got an issue, take it up with Mr. Miller, not me!¡±


    Alice purposely echoed Brian¡¯s tone, stretching out her words, ¡°Oh, well, Miss rk, you always have


    your eyes on me. Do you also fancy the Blue Enchantress ad, huh?¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s thoughts were rattled, her anger intensifying. ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the rk family. I can get


    whatever I want! I¡¯m not like you, a woman born in the gutter!


    ¡°A cheap woman like you, who clings to her looks to keep a man. Don¡¯t you find that pathetic?¡±


    Alice gave


    her ear a tap; she¡¯d heard these words so many times that her ears were practically calloused. Did this


    woman ever get tired?


    ¡°Miss rk¡­¡± Alice began, her tone frosty. ¡°Repeating the same insults over and over only exposes


    yourck of beauty and confidence.


    ¡°Someone like you, I don¡¯t detest, but rather pity. Because what I have, you might never experience in


    your entire pitiful life.


    Those words struck a nerve with Sabrina. She was on the verge of eruption. ¡°Alice, you wretched


    woman, how dare mock me like this!¡±


    you


    Alice hit the nail on the head; she¡¯d consistentlybeled Alice a cun ning woman because she fixated


    on Alice¡¯s appearance.


    Once, they shared the same looks, but a fire ident had scarred her, disfiguring her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And yet Alice could unt her natural beauty.


    What was this?


    It was so unjust!


    Watching Sabrina fume with anger, Alice let out a cold chuckle. She gave Sabrina¡¯s shoulder a casual


    pat. ¡°Miss rk, don¡¯t get riled up so easily. People like you aren¡¯t worth my taunts.¡±


    With that said, Alice¡¯s gaze suddenly turned icy. She firmly pressed Sabrina¡¯s shoulder. Her expression


    was reminiscent of a demon king emerging from the depths of hell.


    ¡°But I hope you won¡¯t keep provoking me time and time again. And don¡¯t you dare sna tch my kids! I¡¯m


    not a fan of taking things from others, but what¡¯s mine can¡¯t be stolen!


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m no pampered rich girl like you. Without the chains of your privileged upbringing, I¡¯ll use


    my own methods to knock down anyone who tries to bully me!


    15:42


    ¡°If you¡¯re uncertain about the methods I¡¯ll employ,e and take a shot. I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    With that, Alice no longer spared Sabrina a nce. She marched straight to her nanny car, swung the


    door open, and hopped in.


    Initially, Sabrina had aimed to confront Alice, to wield her status as a weapon against her. But now,


    Alice had turned the tables by issuing threats.


    Sabrina quivered with rage, her gaze heavy with animosity as she stared in the direction Alice had


    vanished. She was almost like a wild beast on the verge of unleashing a furious roar.


    No, she had to devise a n!


    She had to find a way to handle Alice!


    Otherwise, Alice¡¯s background would inevitably be revealed!


    And when that happened, the rk family members would witness Alice¡¯s brilliance and likely choose


    her instead!


    Sabrina was determined. She absolutely couldn¡¯t sever her ties with the rk family! She couldn¡¯t let


    the promising life she had within her grasp slip away!


    After n got into the car, he wasted no time in taking out the contract for Alice to review.


    ¡°The guy you¡¯ll be partnering with is Bruce, just back from abroad. He¡¯s got a decent image, but his


    reputation isn¡¯t exactly pristine,¡± n exined.


    But Alice didn¡¯t need n¡¯s introduction to recognize the man.


    After all, she had once interacted with him.


    ¡°Better keep your distance from guys like Bruce. I know you won¡¯t be unfaithful while married, but that


    doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t try to stir up trouble,¡± n advised.


    Alice gave a slight nod. She had considered exining things to n, but when she thought about how


    Bruce might react upon seeing her, she figured it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t.


    Following dinner at the Kaur family¡¯s residence, Alice went in search of Daniel.


    In the study, Daniel was engrossed in reading some documents.


    The lighting cast a soft halo on hisposed yet refined features.


    It was said that men were most attractive when they were engrossed in their work. Looking at Daniel


    now, Alice couldn¡¯t help but silently agree.


    She stood there quietly, refraining from interrupting him immediately.


    It wasn¡¯t until Daniel noticed her presence that he looked up, his gaze tender as he inquired, ¡°Hey,


    Alice. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Alice took a deep breath, then walked over to him and took a seat across from him.


    She nibbled on her lip slightly and began, ¡°Daniel, I have an ad shoot tomorrow, and my co-star is


    Bruce. About Bruce¡­ we have a bit of history, but it¡¯s not the usual ex-boyfriend situation.¡±


    They were a married couple, and she was shooting an ad together with someone like Bruce. She felt it


    was necessary to exin.


    Just part of being a wife, she figured.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want him getting overly jealous to the point of sending a group of people to the


    shoot location.


    ¡°Got it. I trust you,¡± Daniel said calmly as he looked at Alice.


    Josh had already informed him that Alice¡¯s previous rtionships were not genuine. They were all


    fabricated


    He believed her.


    ¡°Also¡­ there¡¯s a scene tomorrow where Bruce and I have to do a staged kiss. Thought I should give


    you a heads-up,¡± Alice continued.


    At those words, Daniel¡¯s brow furrowed, a shadow of concern crossing his eyes. ¡°Staged kiss?¡±


    Alice let out a deep sigh and nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about finding the right angle to make it look like a kiss


    is happening, even though nothing is actually going on.¡±


    Daniel blurted out, ¡°Can¡¯t you sk ip the kissing scene?¡±


    Honestly, even if it¡¯s staged, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy.


    15:42


    Alice cupped her face in her hands, gently shaking her head. ¡°The theme of Blue Enchantress revolves


    around love. Mr. Miller agreed to the staged kiss, taking into ount my married status. I can¡¯t really


    refuse at this point.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    ¡°He has considered your married status?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression darkened. He didn¡¯t believe Brian had


    arranged this with Alice¡¯s marital status in mind.


    On the contrary, he knew Brian had a close rtionship with Sabrina. It was quite likely that this


    arrangement was because


    of Sabrina.


    At that moment, Alice was hit with a sudden idea and turned to Daniel. ¡°Hey, Daniel? How about we


    take the kids out for a little adventure before I dive into filming this weekend?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Daniel gave Alice a puzzled look.


    ¡°Once I¡¯m on set, it¡¯s going to be non-stop filming. Apart froming home to rest, I won¡¯t have much


    time with them. So, I thought I¡¯d treat them to some fun beforehand,¡± Alice exined earnestly.


    She had already read through the script and knew that on top of the intense shooting, she¡¯d also have


    to head to Yanion.


    With such a packed schedule, her time with the kids would be scarce. She didn¡¯t want them to feel


    neglected, so she thought of nning a trip to an amusement park ahead of time.


    ¡°Sounds good. Just do it.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, I¡¯ll go ahead and grab some tickets. And over the weekend, I¡¯ll whip up a little surprise for our


    little darlings.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cover the ticket costs,¡± Daniel said, handing Alice a bank card. ¡°We¡¯re married, so you should have


    ess to my sry ount and all that.¡±


    Alice nced at the sleek ck card and smiled, shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯ve got a professional


    ountant for that; I won¡¯t be handling it.¡±


    In any case,


    they would get a divorce sooner orter. It felt odd to be holding his bank card.


    Daniel insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t have an ountant. My money is something only my wife can manage.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Alice responded, ¡°But I can¡¯t even handle my own money properly. How could I manage yours? Daniel,


    you should handle it yourself. I really can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Alice had initially considered turning down the offer, but seeing Daniel¡¯s expression darken, she


    eventually sighed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it for now.¡±


    What choice did she have? Daniel was ying the martyr card, and she couldn¡¯t fend him off!


    The next day, when Alice and n arrived at the filming location, they spotted Bruce¡¯s nanny car


    parked in the distance.


    Next to the car, his assistant and bodyguards stood stiff, their expressions full of resignation.


    Alice and n exchanged knowing looks, immediately understanding what was unfolding inside.


    Bruce was seriously on edge. He seemed to always want sex.


    And at a time like this, he couldn¡¯t even tone it down.


    ¡°Thank Go d we¡¯re only doing one ad with him,¡± n remarked with visible relief.


    Alice thought to herself, yeah, it¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s just one ad. Otherwise, she might actually lose


    control and throw a punch at this guy.


    While Alice was getting her makeup done, she couldn¡¯t help but overhear the excited chatter of the girls


    around her.


    ¡°Oh my gosh. Bruce looks even hotter in person! I might just faint!¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind jumping into Bruce¡¯s nanny car, even if it¡¯s just for a quick smooch. It¡¯d be the highlight


    of


    ¡°Bruce, Bruce, I¡¯m totally obsessed with you! Can we snap a pic together?¡±


    Alice wasn¡¯t taken aback by the girls¡¯ Bruce fever.


    After all, he had always been like this. Wherever he went, girls fell head over heels for him.


    And he reveled in all the admiration.


    Bruce was in high spirits, shing smiles for every girl he interacted with.


    But when he finally locked eyes with Alice, his expression soured upon seeing her. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t bother turning around; she merely cast a sidelong nce at Bruce through her makeup


    mirror.


    Seeing his once sunny demeanor turn icy, Alice was feeling rtively upbeat and raised an eyebrow


    with a smirk. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s


    15:42


    me. Been a while, how have you been?¡±


    Through gritted teeth, Bruce shot back, ¡°I¡¯m just peachy! How on earth are you a woman?¡±


    As the makeup artist brushed a blush on her cheeks, Alice maintained her smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been a


    woman all along. I told you before that my outside doesn¡¯t match my inside exactly. But you didn¡¯t buy


    it.¡±


    With a scornful grin, Bruce¡¯s eyes reddened with fury, his fist clenched. ¡°So, Ashley is Alice!¡±


    To be honest, when he saw Alice¡¯s work, he had his suspicions.


    But he couldn¡¯t be certain. He also didn¡¯t want to admit that a woman had yed him.


    Now, things were different.


    Seeing Alice¡¯s striking face and recognizing the familiar look in her eyes, he knew that the Ashley who


    had tricked him was the same person as the Alice before him.


    He had actually been hoodwinked by a woman!


    For a while, he thought he was ga y and even avoided women.


    Who would¡¯ve guessed it was this petite woman stirring up all themotion?


    ¡°Today we¡¯re working together, and I hope that once we¡¯re done shooting, we won¡¯t have any further


    contact,¡± Alice said, shing a smile.


    But Bruce was already fuming, clenching his teeth, wishing he could strangle Alice right then and there.


    How could she face him with such an easygoing attitude?


    Didn¡¯t she have any idea how much he missed her before?


    That infuriating woman!


    That da mn woman!


    ¡°Bruce, Bruce, is this your advertising partner for today? Heard you¡¯re here to help out Mr. Miller. So,


    how do you n to shoot?¡± A young girl approached, blushing, and asked.


    Bruce nced at the girl, his gaze shifting, and suddenly a wicked grin spread across his face.


    ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll be shooting for real, no holds barred!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re really going to do a kissing scene!¡± The young girl was now excited, holding her face in


    anticipation.


    Other girls gathered around at the mention of a kissing scene.


    ¡°Oh my, we¡¯ll get to see Bruce¡¯s kissing scene! I really want to watch it


    up


    close!¡±


    ¡°Of course, Bruce will let us get close. After all, we¡¯re part of the crew, it¡¯s different, isn¡¯t it, Bruce?¡±


    Seeing their excitement, Bruce nced at Alice and nodded with a smile. ¡°Absolutely, you¡¯re all so


    adorable. I¡¯ll fulfill any requests you have!¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    Was he nning to actually do the kissing scene and gross her out, seeking revenge?


    If Daniel found out about this, he would surely be jealous.


    Before changing into their costumes, Alice faced Bruce alone. ¡°Hey, we agreed that the kissing scene


    would be staged. Don¡¯t try any funny business.¡±


    Bruce yfully raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who said it¡¯s going to be staged? I¡¯m not taking money to do this


    ad. If me some perks, how¡¯s that fair?¡±


    ¡®t give


    Besides, he had wanted to kiss her for the longest time. Now that he had the chance, he wasn¡¯t going


    to miss out on a chance for a little payback, especially after asionally dreaming about her.


    Alice frowned, feeling somewhat helpless. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m already married. As a married person, I can¡¯t just


    casually do a kissing scene with a man.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re married?¡± Bruce stood up, cautiously leaning in closer to her. ¡°You¡¯re not


    making up lies just to disgust me, are you?¡±


    Alice pushed him away, annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re not that important. It¡¯s because my husband is so wonderful


    that I¡¯m happy to focus on him!¡±

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Bruce clenched his teeth. He had always been sessful in matters of the heart, but now Alice had


    managed to bruise his


    ego.


    The more she resisted the idea of doing a kissing scene with him, the more determined he became to


    make it happen.


    However, he didn¡¯t just want to do it he wanted to capitalize on the opportunity.


    ¨C


    ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about? As a celeb, professionalism is crucial! Just because you¡¯re married doesn¡¯t


    mean you forget your work!¡± Bruce¡¯s face twisted with mockery.


    After a brief pause, he stretched out his words, ¡°If you¡¯re not professional enough, then consider


    leaving the entertainment industry. Quit this line of work entirely. Otherwise, you¡¯ll never escape doing


    kissing scenes.¡±


    Alice gave him a puzzled look. ¡°Are you really resorting to such childish tactics?¡±


    Bruce let out a couple of hums, deliberately closing the gap between them. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m using a bit of


    provocation, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m wrong! Ask anyone else if you don¡¯t believe me. When a role


    calls for it, who hasn¡¯t done kissing scenes and intimate scenes?¡±


    Alice crossed her arms, more amused than irritated. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we absolutely have to do a


    kissing scene today, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. And I n to delve into it thoroughly. I promise to make it a memory you won¡¯t forget!¡± With


    that, Bruce waved at hand and headed to change his clothes.


    Watching Bruce walk away, Alice gritted her teeth..


    He wanted to turn this into a chance for revenge, to y mind games with her!


    As n approached, he caught snippets of their conversation about the kissing scene.


    n quickly caught on, giving Alice an inquisitive look. ¡°Hey, you and him¡­ have some history?¡±


    Alice couldn¡¯t keep it from n any longer and admitted, ¡°I once helped a girl who had been hurt by


    that jerk. I bet with them that I could put him in his ce.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± n¡¯s excitement was palpable. He was pretty sure Alice¡¯s method was something


    special.


    Alice rubbed her temples and chuckled. ¡°Then, I dressed as a guy and turned him down right to his


    face.¡±


    ¡°So you almost seeded, huh?¡± n chuckled, recalling the rumors he¡¯d heard about Bruce for a


    while.


    Alice¡¯s pranks were always intriguing.


    Alice nodded. ¡°Yep, I even posed as his date for the night, and then I ghosted him.¡±


    ¡°Dealing with a jerk like him, that¡¯s a slick move.¡± n nodded, though he was also a tad concerned.


    ¡°But now he¡¯s nursing a grudge and won¡¯t leave you alone. What if your husband finds out?¡±


    Word had it that Daniel was the type to be jealous easily.


    So, n was genuinely worried.


    Alice touched her nose, cleared her throat, and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to my husband about it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not bothered?¡±


    ¡°Nah, didn¡¯t pry too much. Probably doesn¡¯t care.¡± Alice nodded.


    ¡°And you¡¯re supposed to do a kissing scene with this guy, and your husband¡¯s okay with it?¡± n was


    skeptical didn¡¯t quite add up.


    Daniel didn¡¯t seem like the jealous man from the rumors.


    ¡°Yeah, I told him it¡¯s just for the scene, a staged kiss.¡±


    ¡°But Bruce isn¡¯t aiming to stage a kiss with you; he wants it to be real.¡± n was quite concerned.


    If that guy actually kissed Alice, Daniel could probably get furious.


    Alice smirked. ¡°n, don¡¯t sweat it. I¡¯m not interested, and even if he¡¯s up for it, it¡¯s not happening!¡±


    thing


    Just then, the director in charge of the ad shouted, ¡°Alice, get changed ande over here. I¡¯ll brief


    you on the shooting process!¡±


    The director had been waiting for the lighting conditions, and now that they were perfect, he didn¡¯t want


    to waste any


    15:42


    more time.


    Alice changed her clothes and, with n by her side, walked up to the director.


    The director and the other crew members stood there, stunned, momentarily frozen in ce.


    Was this really Alice?


    How could she look this stunning?


    No wonder Brian had chosen her to be the face of the Blue Enchantress series for this advertising


    project.


    This image was just wlessly perfect.


    Likewise, Bruce was just as caught off guard.


    He always knew Alice was a knockout, but this was the first time he¡¯de face-to-face with her in her


    full feminine glory. He could almost say that all those other pretty faces he¡¯d been with before faded in


    In that split second, he felt like if he didn¡¯t win Alice over, he¡¯d be letting down his title as the prince of


    romance.


    ¡°Alice, your scene starts with youing from that flower field over there. You¡¯ll nab Bruce and nt a


    fierce kiss on him,¡± the director outlined the scene.


    Bruce raised an eyebrow, his expression hovering between a smirk and a grin as he gazed at Alice.


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯m game for getting a fierce kiss.¡±


    Watching his enthusiasm, Alice taunted with a smirk, ¡°So, Bruce, what kind of kiss are you picturing?¡±


    A sk ip in Bruce¡¯s heartbeat, and he stole a nervous nce at Alice.


    Odd, why did it seem like Alice was about to turn the tables on him?


    If that was indeed the case¡­


    Bruce suddenly felt a hint of tension.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Bruce? Are you feeling a little jittery? If it helps, you can adjust your vibe¡­ No worries, I¡¯m


    not about to devour you.¡± Alice patted Bruce¡¯s shoulder.


    This version of Alice only heightened Bruce¡¯s unease.


    Bruce clenched his teeth. ¡°Nervous? Who¡¯s nervous? I¡¯ve been with plenty of women; should I be


    shaking at the thought of kissing you?¡±


    At this point, the director found himself a bit puzzled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to stage a kiss?¡±


    ¡°Well, I had nned to just stage it, but Bruce insisted on a real kiss. Since I don¡¯t have Bruce¡¯s level of


    poprity, I¡¯ll just have toply with his request.¡± Alice let out a sigh.


    The director got the situation now, but he didn¡¯t press further. Bruce had a reputation, and a solid


    background, while he was just an ad director ¨C causing trouble wasn¡¯t on his agenda for now.


    And given Alice¡¯s demeanor, it seemed she had no intention of turning it down.


    Why be the one to read between the lines then?


    Meanwhile, in the parking lot, a sleek ck Maserati sat.


    ¡°Daniel, honestly, I think a fake kiss shouldn¡¯t ruffle your feathers. No need to worry too much.¡± William


    thought that Alice knew how to handle the situation.


    Yet, Daniel¡¯s expression remained less than cheerful with a chilly undertone in his deep gaze.


    Even if his wife said it was just a staged kiss, he still felt uneasy. Actually, he was annoyed by it.


    ¡°And what¡¯s your n? Heading in for a set visit? You might sp ook the male actor she¡¯s working with.¡±


    William was convinced that Daniel had that ability.


    After all, a guy who could explode his father-inw¡¯s ce in jealousy wouldn¡¯t shy away from anything.


    As expected, at the next moment, Daniel swung open the car door and was already stepping out.


    Seeing this, William quickly grabbed a few snack bags and followed suit. ¡°Daniel, hold on¡­ Are you


    sure you don¡¯t want to carry some flowers or something? That way, Alice won¡¯t get ticked off.¡±


    Daniel had already covered quite a distance, but upon hearing this, he turned back, retrieved


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    something from the car, and kept on moving toward the shooting location.


    15:43


    Watching him stride with determination, William began to feel a little concerned.


    ¡°Daniel, just remember, no brawling, okay? Don¡¯t forget, murder is against thew!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Amidst the bustling film set, with all preparations squared away, the director¡¯s opening act was


    capturing some close-up


    shots of Alice.


    As the director peered through the camera lens, his awe was palpable. ¡°Alice, a stunner like her, why


    wasn¡¯t she already a


    sensation?¡±


    Bruce propped himself against the side, tight-lipped but also mulling over why Alice hadn¡¯t hit it big


    sooner.


    After all, Alice¡¯s face held the telltale marks of those famous leadingdies.


    He tried to wrap his head around it but failed.


    Could it be that Alice had pulled the same maneuvers on him that she had on other men in the industry,


    stirring up trouble with the bigwigs and ending up squashed by their power?


    Bruce saw this scenario as quite usible.


    Given Alice¡¯s nature, she was prone to getting under men¡¯s skin.


    At this juncture, Bruce was truly intrigued, wondering who had managed to capture Alice¡¯s heart and


    marry her.


    Whoever had grabbed Alice¡¯s attention must¡¯ve been quite a character.


    While the director was focused on capturing Alice¡¯s close-ups, a crew member bolted over from the


    sidelines.


    After a swift exchange with the director and Bruce, they spilled some info.


    The director was caught off guard. ¡°Mr. William is actually here? For Alice? It¡¯s just an ad; why¡¯s he


    making such a fuss?¡±


    Bruce also pondered why William had shown up.


    Could there be a connection between William and Alice?


    Could William be Alice¡¯s love interest?


    If Alice could nab someone like William, why did she go through the trouble of pretending to be a guy


    and messing with him?


    With that notion, Bruce¡¯s nerves were getting the best of him, to the point where he even entertained


    the idea of confronting Alice.


    However, the director was in for an even bigger surprise, his hand pressed against his forehead. ¡°No


    way¡­ this can¡¯t be real, can it? That gentleman hardly ever steps into the spotlight.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s him because Mr. William treats him with so much deference. Even if they deny any


    connection, I¡¯m not buying it,¡± the crew member stated.


    The director was a bit flustered, rubbing his temples. ¡°Anyway, we need to go greet them. These are


    heavyweights; we can¡¯t afford to upset them.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the move now? Should we inform Alice and then go wee them?¡±


    ¡°What else? Hurry up and tell Alice to take a breather. Meeting these big shots is a top priority!¡±


    The director and the crew paused their tasks and hustled in a certain direction. Alice couldn¡¯t help but


    feel bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why¡¯s everyone, including the director, dashing off like that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in the dark?¡± Bruce sauntered over, arms crossed, a yful grin on his face.


    Alice shook her head. ¡°Why would I know? I¡¯m just here, waiting to shoot the ad.¡±


    Bruce beckoned a crew member from the other side to approach. Once they were within earshot, he


    directed, Alice in. What¡¯s the story?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The crew member swiftly briefed her, ¡°Alice, Mr. William from yourpany is here¡­ and it looks like


    he¡¯s brought another heavyweight along.¡±


    Alice blinked in confusion. ¡°Another heavyweight?¡±


    Could it be Daniel?


    That guy wasn¡¯t bothered by her kiss scenes, right?


    And she¡¯d already rified that they were staged; he shouldn¡¯t be so concerned, right?


    ¡°Yeah, we suspect the other VIP is that enigmatic Mr. Kaur. He¡¯s rarely seen, but he¡¯s here with Mr.


    William,¡± the crew


    15:43


    member said, fixing their hair before dashing off, brimming with excitement.


    Alice squinted her eyes and nced at n, who had juste over. ¡°Um¡­ n, they¡¯re saying


    William brought someone with him, is that true?¡±


    n shrugged, chuckling. ¡°Seems like it. Someone¡¯s in for a wild ride.¡±


    With that, n shot Bruce a knowing look.


    Bruce¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt somewhat helpless. What did he have to do with all this?


    Why did n¡¯s expression hint that a dire fate awaited him?


    After a brief exchange with Alice, n walked over to join the director and the crew in extending a


    warm wee to the guests.


    At the entrance, Daniel and William had shown up.


    As per his usual style, William was dressed with a touch of mboyance, while Daniel stuck to his


    timeless all-ck attire, exuding an air of aloofness.


    The director didn¡¯t recognize Daniel, but just by his aura, he knew this guy was no ordinary fellow.


    With a charming grin, the director nodded in Daniel¡¯s direction before turning to William and saying,


    ¡°Mr. William, it¡¯s an absolute pleasure to have you here.¡±


    Then he shifted his gaze to Daniel and whispered, ¡°Um, Mr. William, is this gentleman¡­¡±


    William shot the director a meaningful nce and replied, ¡°No worries, we¡¯re just here to check things


    out¡­ So, what¡¯s on the agenda for today?¡±


    Since it was apparent that William wasn¡¯t spilling the beans about Daniel¡¯s identity, the director opted


    not to pry any further and shed a grin.


    ¡°We¡¯re shooting amercial for Blue Enchantress. Alice is our leadingdy, and Mr. Miller¡¯s pick,


    Bruce, is the leading man. They¡¯re about to shoot a romantic kissing scene in a flower-filled setting.¡±


    William couldn¡¯t help coughing upon hearing this.


    What? A romantic kiss amidst flowers!


    It felt like a horrible scene that could drive Daniel mad.


    After all, there was no way Daniel would be okay with his wife doing a kissing scene, especially with


    someone like Bruce, who had a sketchy reputation!


    At this point, William contemted saying, ¡°Maybe let¡¯s sk ip this part,¡± but he wasn¡¯t sure if that would


    be a feasible option.


    As soon as Daniel walked in, his eyes immediately sought out his wife.


    In the midst of the bustling crowd, he spotted Alice, d in a dress reminiscent of a blue rose.


    In an instant, hisplete focus was locked on her.


    Little did he know that his wife could look this captivating in such an outfit.


    If he were the male lead in thismercial, he¡¯d unquestionably rush forward and kiss his wife without


    a second thought.


    But right now¡­


    The director noticed Daniel¡¯s intense gaze fixed on Alice and couldn¡¯t quite decipher the emotions the


    bigwig held for her. So he smiled.


    ¡°Alice is remarkably versatile. She¡¯s a perfect fit for the Blue Enchantress ad. It¡¯s like the role was tailor-


    made for her.


    ¡°Mr. William, you certainly have an eye for talent. It¡¯s no wonder yourpany discovers these hidden


    ge entertainment industry,¡± the director mused, believing that William would be pleased with the


    While Daniel was fixated on Alice, n strolled over, nonchntly draping an arm over Daniel¡¯s


    shoulder and giving a yful wink.


    ¡°You mischievous boy, finally decided toe over, huh? Thought you were gonna be all business


    today.¡±


    The director was shocked.


    ¡°You mischievous boy?¡± the director thought.


    n was certainly audacious. None of them would dare call Mr. Kaur that.


    But from the looks of it, had n invited Mr. Kaur to observe Alice during the shoot?


    15:43


    Mr. Kaur didn¡¯t seem to have any connection with Alice, but was he more acquainted with n?


    ¡°Let go!¡± Daniel¡¯s tone turned icy with irritation evident on his finely sculpted face.


    ¡°Oh dear, you¡¯re being quite harsh. I suppose I won¡¯t be putting on a show for youter,¡± n drawled,


    elongating the words before shing a mischievous grin.


    ¡°Today¡¯s all about filming a kissing scene, you know. The director¡¯s cooked up an incredibly romantic


    move.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    ¡°It¡­ It wasn¡¯t my design, either. It was a coboration between two artists,¡± the director stumbled over


    his words, unsure how to exin. He simply felt that Daniel¡¯s gaze had the power to kill.


    Especially him; he would likely be the first in line, facing a rather miserable demise.


    William sensed that n¡¯s actions could infuriate his brother, Daniel, to no end. He quickly coughed a


    couple of times and winked at n, saying, ¡°By the way, I recall it being a staged position, right?¡±


    However, the director shook his head and exined, ¡°Oh, we initially nned for a staged position, but


    both actors insisted on a genuine take, so the kissing scene isn¡¯t staged anymore.¡±


    The sound of ¡°cough, cough, cough¡± echoed through the room. William¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    This waspletely unexpected.


    They were not staging it; they were filming it for real!


    ¡°Alice, you¡¯re up to something big. We don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll be able to see the sun tomorrow,¡± William


    thought.


    ¡°If you want to shoot it, then shoot it,¡± Daniel said, but the director could hear the killing intent.


    He no longer dared to make eye contact with Daniel.


    He did not even dare to give the order to film.


    He was just as afraid.


    ¡°Alice Doyle, don¡¯t you think your boss and the big shots are getting more terrifying? What exactly did


    the director say to them?¡±


    Bruce felt a surge of hostility and could not help but ask Alice.


    At this moment, Alice Doyle¡¯s lips twitched.


    She did not know what to say. It was just clear that Daniel had an expression of jealousy.


    However, she could not halt the advertisement shoot, and it was impossible to go over andfort him


    immediately.


    Oh well, she thought, she would have to grit her teeth and finish filming first.


    Facing the pressure, the director stepped into the shooting area and addressed Alice and the others,


    ¡°Alice, Bruce, adjust your positions now and get ready for the shoot!¡±


    Alice nodded, took a deep breath, exchanged a nce with Bruce, and then the two casually adjusted


    their positions.


    Initially, shifting their positions was not too challenging; Bruce did not feel too much pressure.


    However, when it came to the actual filming, everyone became tense.


    Because Daniel remained silent, standing beside William, he exuded the aura of a demon king. Even


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    hitting the pperboard carried immense pressure. As he struck the board, his fingers trembled.


    On the other hand, Alice was doing well, exhibiting greatposure.


    Following her designed path, she emerged, holding her skirt, and danced barefoot on the red carpet


    sca ttered with flower petals as she advanced gracefully.


    Every movement, every expression of hers, was nothing short of perfection.


    Despite the director¡¯s initial stress, he was transported to a realm akin to a fairytale upon seeing her.


    Alice¡¯s gaze followed the camera and found Daniel.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze deepened when her captivating expression entered Daniel¡¯s field of view. All of his


    attention


    d Alice.


    Like an otherworldly enchantress, Alice twirled amidst the flower-filled set, spun around, paused, and


    cast a flirtatious smile at the camera.


    ¡°Alice, get ready to engage with Bruce¡­ Remember, grab Bruce¡¯s cor and push him down,¡± the


    director guided Alice.


    Alice had already redirected her gaze from Daniel and fixed it upon Bruce.


    At this moment, Bruce was a simple schr encountering an unparalleled enchantress. As per the


    script¡¯s demand, this young schr was meant to be astonished by the enchantress¡¯s beauty.


    Then, like a bewildered puppet, he did not know what to do,


    Alice grabbed the schr¡¯s cor, posed seductively by his leg, and then pushed him down, lightly


    pressing her lips against


    15:43


    Chapter 337 his¡­


    The plot was straightforward. However, the male and female actors in the on-screen pairing had to


    exude a strong couple


    vibe.


    Alice¡¯s appearance and demeanor possessed a magical quality; whoever was paired with her would


    naturally radiate that couple-like aura.


    Bruce was no exception.


    So, when Alice approached Bruce, h ooked her fingers on his cor, and gave him a yful wink, the


    crew, especially the youngerdies, could not help but let out a surprised exmation.


    ¡°They look sopatible!¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t y a couple at least once in the future, this advertisement would be a waste.¡±


    Ignoring thements of the youngdies, Alice pulled Bruce¡¯s cor, drawing his face closer to hers.


    She then raised one leg, h ooking it around his, and leaned her body slightly backward.


    Bruce¡¯s heart raced as he instinctively wrapped his arms around Alice¡¯s waist. ¡°Miss¡­ you¡­¡±


    n found their performance impressive and smirked, ¡°Alice¡¯s acting skills are indeed good. Look at


    how well they¡¯re cooperating.¡±


    William¡¯s mouth twitched, and he looked frustrated at n. ¡°You know Daniel¡¯s temper, yet you still


    dare topliment them¡­ Are you trying to get all of us into trouble?¡±


    William thought to himself, ¡°Bruce! Bruce! Please keep your hands to yourself; don¡¯t touch her again.


    She¡¯s my sister-inw! Can¡¯t you see the King of Jealousy is ring at you?¡±


    Just as William was getting a headache, he noticed dark clouds over Daniel.


    The mushroom cloud formed by the ck gas felt even more powerful than an atomic bomb.


    William could not bear to watch any longer. He hoped that Alice would not touch Bruce again.


    Alice, on the other hand, remainedposed. She continued to smile and said to Bruce,


    ¡°Sir, do you know what I want to do now?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, facing this kind of flirtatious scenario, Bruce would have naturally


    responded and might have even extended the banter.


    However, at this moment, he felt as though there were countless knives behind him, ready to cut him to


    pieces.


    The immense pressure made his mind go nk momentarily, leaving him unsure how to respond.


    Alice raised her eyebrows at him, signaling for him to continue.


    Bruce was stunned.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Alice reminded Bruce to keep going with a flirty expression.


    This advertisement was straightforward to shoot. She did not want to waste her time here, so she


    wanted to finish it as soon as possible with Bruce.


    However, Bruce did not respond.


    In the end, Bruce pushed Alice away before the director could stop him and rubbed his temples. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, I¡¯m not in the right mood. I¡¯ll adjust myself first.¡±


    Everyone was astounded.


    Was Bruce not known for never failing when acting with beautiful female celebrities?


    Especially when it came to intimate scenes like this, it was even more unlikely for Bruce to fail.


    What could be the matter with Bruce?


    Could he be under considerable pressure because William and the others were there?


    Thinking of the person standing next to William, who was even more ferocious than nuclear weapons,


    everyone was understanding.


    ¡°Bruce, have a cold drink and adjust yourself,¡± the director instructed. A cold drink was poured for


    Bruce.


    Then, the director went over to Alice and smiled. ¡°Alice, as expected of you. Your performance just now


    was excellent.¡±


    Alice smiled and then looked at Daniel and n.


    15:43


    Daniel¡¯s face remained dark and daunting. She was starting to feel a bit scared as well.


    As the jealousy was apparent, it seemed she would need to be mindful of the boundariester, or at


    least one of Bruce¡¯s arms might end up broken.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    ¡°Put in more effortter. You can give a stronger performance. Bruce can handle it,¡± the director said


    and offered a smile to


    Bruce.


    When Bruce heard this, he could not even muster a smile. The ss of water almost choked him.


    ¡°Are you okay, Bruce? Do you think Alice¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t sufficient?¡± The director inquired with a


    hint of concern.


    Bruce gave Alice a fierce re. Not enough?


    Her acting was more than enough!


    As a man, if he were not in front of the camera, he would not have been able to keep himself under


    control.


    ¡°Mr. Swift, if you¡¯re not feeling up to it, we can postpone filming for now,¡± Alice said with a smile.


    Bruce gritted his teeth. ¡°Who said I¡¯m not up to it? I¡¯m more than up to it! Just make sure you don¡¯t


    mess upter!¡± Bruce made some adjustments and began to continue filming.


    Alice h ooked her arm around Bruce¡¯s leg and grabbed his cor with one hand. His hand rested on


    Alice¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Alice barely began to speak when Bruce sensed something was amiss.


    It was as though an indescribable pressure had descended from the heavens, intent on utterly crushing


    him.


    He honestly did not know how to convey this sensation.


    He clenched his teeth, then opened his mouth, attempting to utter his lines forcibly.


    But that pressure became even more apparent, giving him a sensation like a de on his back as if he


    could die at any


    moment.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Alice continued her lines.


    However, Bruce rubbed his temples and looked helplessly at the director. ¡°Um¡­ Director, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    It felt like a pair of eyes was always watching him from behind. This was breaking him down.


    The director did not anticipate Bruce¡¯s second NG (no good, a term used in filming when a take isn¡¯t


    satisfactory), and he could only smile and reassure him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s normal to have trouble


    in front of a stunning beauty. Let¡¯s try it again.¡±


    By the third attempt, Bruce could not even get close to Alice.


    ¡°Bruce, let¡¯s try a different angle,¡± the director had to devise a solution.


    However, changing angles only intensified the pressure on Bruce.


    He was so tense that his whole body was rigid even when facing Alice.


    The director said, ¡°Bruce, do you have some difficulty? It¡¯s okay if you do. Just let us know. We¡¯re all


    here to help you out.¡±


    Bruce had difficulty responding to that.


    If he were to tell them that an intangible pressure wasing from William¡¯s direction, making it


    impossible for him to get close to Alice.


    He was probably going to be ridiculed.


    Next, Bruce did not provide a reason but continued to NG.


    The director was bing increasingly helpless, massaging his temples. Finally, he said, ¡°Bruce, why


    d makeup room and take a break for a while?¡±


    In this state, he really could not have him continue filming.


    go to the


    Bruce was indeed in distress. He gritted his teeth before Alice and eximed, ¡°Who is that person


    William brought with him? Look at those eyes. They¡¯re turning me into stone!¡±


    Alice smiled awkwardly and held her forehead, ¡°I¡¯m under quite a bit of pressure, too.¡±


    Bruce gave a cold sneer, ¡°How was it that I had overlooked your stress? Your performance is still very


    natural, you are a seductive soul-devouring demon!¡±


    Alice¡¯s mouth twitched forcefully, ¡°Alright, enough. Return to your dressing room and have your iced


    What was the reason for herck of pressure? Upon lifting her gaze, she encountered a shadowed


    countenance. She was


    15:43


    cautious not to push things too far, given that it might lead to difort for the other party. Such a


    situation would get everyone involved uneasy.


    ¡°Adjust? Screw off! I really want to give it to you right now, to get revenge and settle the score!¡± Bruce


    was visibly angry.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he felt the sinister breeze behind him bing even more


    terrifying.


    Ultimately, he turned around in irritation and headed towards the dressing room.


    In reality, the director also understood that Daniel was pressuring Bruce.


    He was genuinely surprised. Someone like Daniel visiting the set was quite extraordinary, and the fact


    that he was even exerting pressure on others for Alice was astonishing.


    He thought that, for Daniel, Alice held significant importance.


    It was so critical that¡­


    Suddenly, a thought shed through the director¡¯s mind, and immediately after, he was wide-eyed in


    shock.


    Could it be? No way!


    The rumor had it that Mr. Kaur was married. Could it be that his spouse was Alice?


    With this spection in mind, the director found himself sweating profusely. Seizing the moment before


    Daniel and the others spoke, he approached Alice.


    She cautiously said, ¡°Alice, is it true that Mr. Kaur is here to see you? With him present, we won¡¯t be


    able to continue filming this advertisement.¡±


    The next scene was the kissing scene.


    If that influential figure were bothered, not to mention Bruce, the director would not dare to allow the


    scene to proceed


    too,


    7


    Alice sighed apologetically, her face filled with regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director. I¡¯ve put you in a difficult spot.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that difficult¡­ If that person is concerned about you acting alongside other male actors, I


    can report to Mr. Broman and remove Bruce from the scene. You being the sole focus isn¡¯t an


    impossible solution!¡± the Director suggested.


    He believed that given that person¡¯s possessiveness, it would benefit everyone if Alice took the


    spotlight alone.


    Alice shook her head, ¡°There is no need. I¡¯ll go talk to him about it.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Alright then, please go and talk to him. You¡¯ll probably handle it better than we could,¡± the


    Director nodded.


    Now, only Alice could handle that person on her own.


    ¡°Allie¡­ Alice, why did youe over?¡± William almost slipped and called Alice in an endearing term.


    Alice approached them, gritting her teeth and shooting a fierce re at William, signaling him not to


    reveal her identity.


    Then, he said to n Wright,


    Then, she turned to n and said, ¡°Um, n, there¡¯s a prop I can¡¯t get my hands on. Could you please


    ask this friend to help me?¡±


    n raised an eyebrow slightly, casting a suggestive nce at Daniel. He grinned and replied, ¡°Of


    course, no problem. Hey, you, help, my dear Alice.¡±


    Subsequently, Alice walked ahead, with Daniel, the walking iceberg, trailing behind her.


    The two of them entered the dressing room one after the other.


    At this moment, there was no one in the dressing room.


    Alice had just locked the door when she felt a tightening around her waist.


    In the blink of an eye, she was enveloped in someone¡¯s embrace and swiftly guided toward the sofa.


    Before she could utter a word, her back met the sofa¡¯s cu shion, and the other person immediately


    suppressed any words she intended to say. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At that moment, when her breath was stolen away, a single thought upied Alice¡¯s somewhat


    bewildered mind.


    This could not happen here, absolutely not!


    She knew that Daniel was prone to jealousy, and she was aware of the drastic measures he could take


    when envious.


    Although she had prepared herself to use her charms when he came over.


    15:43


    But this guy had already taken the lead before she could move, leaving her utterly helpless.


    Moreover, she was dressed in the costume designated for the shoot, and he better not mess it up.


    It seemed Daniel was dissatisfied with her distracted kiss, and he forcefully pinched her when her


    thoughts drifted. The ensuing kiss became even more intense.


    Alice sensed that this guy was etching himself into her very being.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Daniel¡­¡± Alice attempted to push him away slightly, but he only became more aggressive.


    He had even begun to unbutton her clothes.


    Shivers ran down her spine, and Alice finally could not resist. She ced her hands against his


    shoulders with force¡­


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Alice looked at the man with a touch of helplessness. ¡°Daniel, calm down first! If you don¡¯t calm down,


    I¡¯ll take action.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s movements paused momentarily, his intense gaze fixated on her porcin skin. However, it


    was just a brief pause, and then the corners of his lips curved, and he continued to ce heated kisses


    on her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t nibble¡­ I still have a shoot to doter!¡± Alice truly felt exasperated.


    If this guy left marks, how could she continue shooting today?


    Furthermore, others would know about their rtionship if they left visible traces.


    Although she was not concerned about her colleagues finding out she was already married, now the


    director knew Daniel¡¯s background.


    That meant that others might know too.


    She did not want everyone discussing her marrying into a top-tier affluent family.


    Daniel¡¯s hand continued to unbutton Alice¡¯s shirt without any hesitation.


    Alice grabbed his wrist and looked at the ceiling in disbelief, speaking softly,


    ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t forget¡­ we¡¯re still in the cooling-off period of our divorce! Don¡¯t act recklessly!¡±


    Upon hearing about the divorce cooling-off period, he did not frown. There was a slight pause for a few


    seconds before he fixed his intense gaze on Alice.


    Word by word, he said, ¡°I want to nt a child in your womb.¡±


    Alice chuckled in annoyance, ¡°Putting aside the fact that we¡¯re going to divorce subsequently, even


    from a professional standpoint, I can¡¯t get pregnant right now!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make arrangements,¡± Daniel said seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll make arrangements? In my industry, giving birth will dy filming and cause me to miss the


    prime period of my career.¡± Alice did not understand why Daniel was suddenly so agitated.


    She rubbed her temples and continued, ¡°If you force me to have a child, I¡¯ll immediately divorce you,


    and I won¡¯t see you ever again!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Daniel immediately held her tightly, not saying a word.


    His abnormal behavior stemmed from Bruce¡¯sment about wanting her ¨C he had interpreted it


    through lip reading.


    He was incredibly jealous.


    Especially when he thought about how Bruce had a previous rtionship with his wife, he found it even


    harder to control himself.


    Seeing the person before him suddenly transform from a fierce wolf to a sad puppy, Alice took a deep


    breath and cautiously asked, ¡°Daniel, why have you be so irrational? Is it because I am acting


    alongside Bruce?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Daniel nodded and lowered his head to kiss her again.


    However, the kiss at this moment was much gentler.


    Alice¡¯s face disyed a hint of helplessness. Cupping his face with both hands, she spoke earnestly,


    ¡°Daniel, this is my job! Even if I don¡¯t act with Bruce today, I will still act with other male artists in the


    future.¡±


    Would she even be able to continue acting if he continued to be jealous and kept watching her?


    And she was willing to bet that if she acted with a male artist now and a female artistter, he would still


    be jealous.


    After all, he would not discriminate between genders when he was jealous.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°No more kissing scenes, and you can¡¯t seduce him either,¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze darkened as he spoke


    seriously.


    Aliceughed. ¡°I¡¯m just following the script¡¯s requirements, not seducing anyone. Besides, it¡¯s not like


    that when I intentionally try to seduce someone.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Daniel stared at her fixedly.


    His expression showed that he was intrigued to see what she looked like when she was trying to


    seduce someone.


    Alice was speechless andughed. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t see him.¡±


    She did not want to be stuck in this dressing room forever.


    15:43


    ¡°Daniel, Bruce, and I aren¡¯t what you would consider a typical ex-couple. He¡¯s someone I¡¯ve teased


    before,¡± Alice felt she had to exin things clearly to this extremely covetous person.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Daniel nodded.


    In reality, he believed Alice, but he could not stand the idea of her acting alongside other men.


    ¡°A kissing scene¡­ a real kiss,¡± the man¡¯s voice sounded husky, carrying a trace ofment.


    Aliceughed and shook her head. ¡°How could I film it with him? The uing scene involves me


    pushing him down. I¡¯ll get a stand-in and not film the actual scene.¡±


    Even if she and Bruce had goaded each other, given this atmosphere of substantial jealousy, she could


    not film a kissing scene today.


    Her wish was for everyone to find tranquility.


    However, Daniel was still not reassured. He still could not ept his wife being too close to Bruce.


    Alice had no choice but to hold his face and say, ¡°Daniel, I don¡¯t like Bruce! I am not interested in men


    controlled only by their lower bodies.¡±


    Daniel fell silent.


    Alice took the initiative and leaned in, kissing him. ¡°I swear to you, if I ever like Bruce, I¡¯ll never achieve


    fame, choke on food, and I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± Daniel covered her mouth, cutting her off directly. ¡°I believe¡­ I can¡¯t control my jealousy.¡±


    This was probably the first time Daniel had so openly admitted his jealousy.


    Surprisingly, Alice felt a hint of sweetness.


    She pursed her lips together and said, ¡°I¡¯ll manage my emotions. Let¡¯s finish this scene quickly. Please


    don¡¯t put pressure on everyone, okay?¡±


    Daniel furrowed his brow but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Daniel, please, okay?¡± Alice Doyle blinked her eyes and coquettishly pleaded.


    With no other choice, she resorted to using her charm.


    Daniel was, in fact, somewhat wavering, but as he looked at his wife¡¯s alluring demeanor, he found


    himself unable to maintain control. He lowered his head and kissed her again.


    Alice was on the verge of copse. Was this guy truly impossible to reason with?


    She was unsure if her mind was clouded by the kisses, leaving her unable to think rationally.


    In a moment of respite, Alice suddenly pushed the man¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Can I film the


    kissing scene with you?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s gaze immediately darkened, his eyes filled with fire. ¡°Sure.¡±


    And just like that, the two of them reached an agreement.


    She would film a seductive scene with Bruce and a passionate kissing scene with Daniel.


    When Alice finally realized what had happened, she was already regretting it.


    However, Daniel¡¯s eyes were sparkling, not allowing her to go back on her word.


    Inevitably, Alice had to straighten out her clothes and say, ¡°Then go out and tell n first. I¡¯lle out


    after ching up my makeup.¡±


    She did not want to go out at the same time as him. Otherwise, everyone could tell at a nce what


    had hap


    Now that his wife was willing to film a kissing scene with him, Daniel had nothing to be unhappy about.


    He kissed her gently on the cheek before walking out in satisfaction.


    Watching the man leave, Alice held her forehead, falling into deep thought again.


    d to them.


    Filming a kissing scene with Daniel was not impossible, but how could they do it without making it


    obvious it was him?


    Moreover, Bruce might disagree with the idea.


    Perhaps Daniel could wear a veil once hey down?


    As Alice contemted this, she touched up her makeup and saw a person standing quietly outside the


    dressing room.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Bruce extinguished the cigarette in his hand and stared at Alice with aplex expression. After a


    moment, he spoke,


    ¡°Is this the person you¡¯ve married? The CEO from the Kaur family?¡±


    Alice was unsure if he had overheard her conversation with Daniel, but she did not hide the truth since


    he asked.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my husband. I¡¯d appreciate it if you wouldn¡¯t tell anyone¡­ We haven¡¯t decided to make it


    public yet.¡±


    Bruce clenched his fists and gazed at Alice in silence. ¡°I¡¯m not that idle to go around revealing people¡¯s


    private matters. It¡¯s just that¡­ Alice, do you know the disparity between you and him?¡±


    In truth, he was not even sure how to describe his current feelings.


    If it were anyone else with Daniel, he would have offered his blessings.


    But Alice-thinking of Alice -made it genuinely hard for him to utter the word ¡®blessings.


    Even deep within, an inner voice wished Daniel and her feelings were delicate, hoping for an


    immediate breakup.


    He honestly could not ept that she had married and to Daniel.


    He knew that his emotional state was terrible.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    No woman had ever put him in such a terrible mood. He hoped it was not because he was attracted to


    Alice.


    He thought it probably was an infatuation.


    It¡¯s just that, as a senior, he did not want to witness young women in the industry getting hurt.


    Yes, that should be the case.


    Alice had no idea about the extent of Bruce¡¯s emotional turmoil. She calmly said, ¡°Bruce, what does it


    matter if there¡¯s a gap between him and me? He unwaveringly chose me. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Although she said that, Alice knew very well that there was a vast difference between her and Daniel.


    Given her current status, she could not be by his side, radiating brilliance and moving forward at his


    pace.


    ¡°Uhm, Alice, you¡¯re not the type of person willing to be a parasite¡­ I believe you¡¯lle to understand


    and make the right choice,¡± Bruce eventually voiced his inner thoughts.


    In truth, he had always understood Alice.


    He did not want to admit it.


    Alice let out a bitter smile. ¡°Bruce, do you even know what the right choice is? You might not even be


    capable of making good choices in your own life, so how can you expect me to make the right choice?¡±


    Bruce gritted his teeth. ¡°How do you know I haven¡¯t made good choices? My current life is far from


    being carefree and pleasant.¡±


    At this point, he fixed his gaze on Alice. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m a man¡­ I can tell you clearly that no man will


    genuinely like a woman who is significantly inferior to him.¡±


    ¡°This society is highly pragmatic, and men are even more so! If you were on the same footing regarding


    your family background, your love mightst about three years. However, with the current disparity


    between you two, he¡¯d probably love you for a maximum of one year!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very clear-headed when you¡¯re messing with me. When dealing with someone like him¡­ I hope


    you¡¯r rational. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up with nothing, and the spectacle will amuse me!¡±


    V


    Alice would have pped him if she did not know that he was actually expressing concern in this


    manner, leaving him speechless.


    She raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°No need for your reminders. I¡¯m aware of these things.¡±


    The gap between her and Daniel went beyond just their family backgrounds; it was also influenced by


    what she had experienced.


    She had not discussed it with Daniel because she did not know how to broach the subject.


    Moreover, no man could ept that his woman had been raped and had experienced three stillbirths.


    After Alice and Bruce left, the director had already begun to arrange the set.


    n had already informed them that Daniel would be filming a kissing scene with Alice.


    15:43


    The director had anticipated that Daniel might have some unique approach, but he never expected that


    Daniel would personally take the initiative.


    He had no objections as long as he did not upset the bigwigs.


    When Bruce emerged, his gaze met Daniel¡¯s, and his expression became even more intricate.


    Between the two men, it was as if they had a unique way ofmunicating.


    In any case, Bruce¡¯s feelings were far from at ease during the actual filming.


    Bruce finally got into the groove after three consecutive takes, resulting in NG (No Good).


    ¡°Director, I promise this is thest time we can proceed!¡± Bruce nced at Alice and then said to the


    director.


    The director was annoyed with his repeated NGs and waved his hand, somewhat exasperated. ¡°Fine,


    then, this is thest attempt.¡±


    So, they started the scene again.


    However, as Alice walked over this time, her footnded on a small piece of ss on the ground.


    Not wanting to disrupt the filming, she endured the difort and acted as if nothing had happened.


    She maintained the same rhythm and approached Bruce.


    She simply used her other leg to h ook around Bruce¡¯s body.


    With a charming smile, she grabbed Bruce¡¯s cor and whispered, ¡°Sir, do you know what I want to do


    right now?¡± Bruce was fully immersed in the moment, embracing her waist as they moved towards the


    spot adorned with petals. However, just as they were about to fall, Bruce noticed the red color on


    Alice¡¯s feet.


    He wanted to say something but saw that Alice¡¯s smile had be even more captivating.


    He immediately understood that Alice did not want to dy the filming further and intentionally endured


    the difort. Frustrated, he clenched his teeth. This woman was practically out of her mind.


    It was just a movie scene. Why go to such lengths?


    He would expedite it if she cared so much about it.


    Daniel also noticed something was off with Alice, but he could not get close to her.


    Finally, when the director spoke, he swiftly positioned himself in front of Alice.


    Then, he anxiously crouched down and gripped Alice¡¯s ankle.


    Daniel¡¯s expression immediately darkened as he noticed the blood on the woman¡¯s pristine white foot.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Alice instinctively attempted to pull her foot back, but the man held onto her ankle and said nervously,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    Alice hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s finish shooting this scene. The injury isn¡¯t serious, and I can bear


    with it.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°No.¡±


    Seeing his resolute demeanor, Alice felt torn. She blinked and softly pleaded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt that much.


    Can we please finish shooting first?¡±


    If they went to the hospital now, judging by how concerned Daniel appeared, this advertisement shoot


    would be postponed for at least a week.


    She did not want Brian to perceive her as overly delicate and risk losing the advertisement.


    Hence, she held Daniel¡¯s hand, giving it a gentle shake and speaking softly,


    ¡°Honey, can you please help me finish filming first?¡±


    Daniel remained silent, hisck of response indicating his disagreement.


    Alice lowered her voice once more. ¡°Darling, my dear husband¡­. Can you help me finish filming first? I


    promise, once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll obediently go to the hospital with you.¡±


    How could Daniel endure Alice¡¯s use of ¡°husband¡±? Eventually, he nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go to the


    hospital immediately after we finish filming!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, hubby!¡± Alice smiled.


    15:43


    Daniel could only relent without any further response.


    In the end, he found himself lost amidst the repeated calls of endearment.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    The director did not anticipate that Alice¡¯s foot would get injured. When he saw Daniel¡¯s serious


    expression, his heart ski pped a beat.


    Fortunately, Alice continued smiling at him, signaling he should not be worried. Only then did he muster


    the courage to continue shooting.


    However, when Daniel stood in for Bruce, Daniel could not reveal his face during the filming.


    The director found a handsome mask covering half of Daniel¡¯s face.


    However, when Daniel was pushed down, the mask unexpectedly slipped off his face.


    Due to the angle, even though it had fallen off, it did not expose Daniel¡¯s face. Instead, his deep,


    captivating eyes became the center of attention.


    Even Alice, for a brief moment, was almost entranced by his gaze.


    Luckily, the director snapped back to reality and reminded Alice of the side, allowing her to smoothly


    Amidst the flowers, half of the mask covered the upper portion of his face, and a thin veil concealed the


    man¡¯s delicate lips.


    Alice knelt by the man¡¯s waist, gazing at him with deep affection.


    Then, slowly, she leaned closer towards him.


    This scene was surprisingly exquisite, and no one around dared to interrupt them.


    Alice curved her lips, and suddenly, much to everyone¡¯s astonishment, she lifted the veil that covered


    Daniel¡¯s face.


    She slipped under the veil the next moment and unexpectedly touched Daniel¡¯s lips.


    Abundant flowers surrounded them, and the wind gently stirred the branches while the subtle fragrance


    of the blossoms attracted bees and butterflies.


    The radiant woman kissed the bewildered young man.


    Through the veil, it was as if their faces could not be clearly seen.


    However, this scene was incredibly beautiful and profoundly moving.


    ¡°Perfect! It¡¯s too perfect!¡± When he snapped back to reality, the director remembered to call for a stop.


    Meanwhile, the other crew members remained stunned in their positions.


    They had never imagined that a kiss could be captured so beautifully.


    This scene by Alice could be considered the pinnacle of kissing scenes!¡±


    That big shot is even more handsome than Bruce. The photos he took are better looking than Bruce¡¯s.


    It¡¯s a pity that the big shot can¡¯t reveal his identity. Otherwise, he would be the new male idol of the


    entertainment industry!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and he¡¯s also quitepatible with Alice, the new diva!¡±


    Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Bruce felt very uneasy.


    If it were just filming, he would not have felt anything when he saw Alice kissing other celebrities.


    But now, Alice was not kissing someone else; she was kissing her husband.


    A man who could make a woman like Alice wholeheartedly marry him made Bruce jealous.


    ¡°Alice, the chemistry between you two on camera is amazing. With some post-production work, it¡¯s


    bound to be a hit.¡± The director could not resist going over to them with praises while ncing at


    Daniel.


    It meant that Daniel Kaur had never thought of appearing on screen.


    ¡°That meant that Daniel had never considered appearing on screen. However, Daniel had already lifted


    Alice in his arms and said solemnly, ¡®It¡¯s time to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I have to exin to the director,¡± Alice patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder and quickly said to the director, ¡°Um¡­


    Director, my foot is slightly injured. I¡¯ll go and treat it first.¡±


    Only then did the director remember that Alice had been injured barefoot at the filming location.


    He immediately said thoughtfully, ¡°Props, what¡¯s wrong with you! Why did something like this happen


    when Alice was


    12:10


    walking here? I asked you to clean up the scene. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Seeing the director was getting angry, Alice quickly said, ¡°Director, it was my fault. It has nothing to do


    with everyone else. Please don¡¯t me them¡­ I¡¯ll get it treated now.¡±


    Alice¡¯s willingness to not me others for the incident earned appreciation from the director and the


    crew members.


    In the entertainment industry, most female artists are pretty temperamental. When they encountered


    problems, they often vented their frustrations on the entire production crew.


    However, in Alice¡¯s case, she not only refrained from assigning me to anyone but also


    acknowledged her carelessness. She waspletely different from the rumored difficult-to-get-along-


    with Alice.


    So, it¡¯s clear that artists like her would be famous at some point in their lives.


    ¡°Daniel, let¡¯s go back to the van,¡± Alice said, fearing that he might lose his temper at the scene, and she


    smiled at him.


    When Daniel carried Alice into the car, he immediately instructed the driver to head to the hospital.


    Upon hearing this, Alice looked hesitant and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not go to the hospital. Going to the hospital for


    a minor foot injury will make peopleugh.¡±


    ¡°Who dares tough at you?¡± Daniel reassured her. He promptly had William and others contact the


    hospital, then held Alice¡¯s foot, checking it nervously.


    Alice¡¯s foot did not hurt, to begin with, but Daniel¡¯s tight grip caused some difort. She said, ¡°Um¡­


    Daniel, please be gentler. My foot didn¡¯t hurt before, but it¡¯s painful now because of your grip.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Daniel, filled with worry and fear for Alice¡¯s well-being, carefully positioned her leg on his own


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    and examined the wound closely.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Alice¡¯s foot had already stopped bleeding.


    The wound had scabbed over.


    However, Daniel¡¯s expression made it seem like Alice¡¯s leg was on the verge of being permanently


    damaged.


    The doctor and nurse became anxious. ¡°Is there an infection in


    your


    foot?¡±


    Alice nced around to ensure no one else was nearby before exining awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I


    identally stepped on a small piece of ss on the sole of my foot, but it¡¯s not bleeding anymore.¡±


    The nurse knelt and examined the sole of Alice¡¯s foot.


    She found a wound less than a centimeter long and had already scabbed over. It was not a significant


    issue. ¡°This minor injury can be treated with iodine solution at home. There¡¯s no need toe to the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°See, Daniel? I told you there was no need toe to the hospital,¡± Alice said, looking at Daniel.


    Upon hearing this, Daniel gave the young nurse a cold, icy nce.


    His gaze was so terrifying that the nurse was immediately frightened by him. She swallowed nervously


    and quickly corrected herself, ¡°This might have affected the bones. It¡¯s better to do aprehensive


    examination. We should take an X-ray if necessary.¡±


    Alice sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let a certain someone¡¯s intimidating gaze get to you, Nurse.¡± She thought.


    The nurse did not think it was that serious at all.


    The nurse did not want to provoke the formidable Daniel and examined Alice professionally.


    After all the fuss, Alice had the wound disinfected and some healing ointment applied.


    When Daniel carried her back to the car, he asked with great care, ¡°Is your foot still hurting? If you¡¯re


    ufortable, you


    must let me know.¡±


    Alice chuckled in exasperation, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ Daniel, I¡¯m not that serious. Don¡¯t be so worried,


    okay?¡±


    Daniel said thoughtfully, ¡°You¡¯re bleeding¡±


    Aliceughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a little blood, no infection. You saw the X-ray the doctor took earlier; it¡¯s not


    severe.¡±


    However, Daniel¡¯s expression remained grave as he said in a deep voice, ¡°To me, even a single drop of


    your blood feels like doomsday.¡±

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    When Alice heard this, she hesitated momentarily before asking, ¡°Um¡­ Daniel, I want to ask you


    something¡±


    Daniel responded, ¡°Yes, go ahead. I won¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    Alice pursed his lips and ventured, ¡°Has someone taught you about this?¡±


    Why was his EQ significantly higher now, even flirting with her?


    Daniel answered nkly, ¡°I¡¯ve learned from some people.¡±


    ¡°Can you¡­ Tell me, who taught you?¡± Alice was certain someone from the Kaur family had not taught


    him.


    Considering Daniel¡¯s current demeanor, it was unlikely that someone from the Kaur family had been his


    teacher.


    Freddie King could not have been the one to teach him, either.


    Of all the people she knew, only Johnny, who had worked as a male host, could potentially teach him.


    However, considering Daniel¡¯s personality, he seemed unlikely to learn from Johnny.


    So, Alice dismissed the thought.


    But the next moment, Daniel unexpectedly said, ¡°I learned from Johnny.¡±


    Alice coughed and said, ¡°You mean my brother taught you?¡± She almost choked on her saliva.


    The fact that someone like Daniel learned from him greatly surprised her.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Johnny is a good teacher,¡± Daniel said with a gentle look.


    Alice looked dazed for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°Um¡­ Did my brother teach you anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Daniel held Alice¡¯s hand obediently and gently kissed the back of it. ¡°He despises me and only


    taught me the basics.¡±


    However, Johnny had said that as long as his feelings were genuine, even these basics were enough


    to make Alice¡¯s heart race and change her opinion of him.


    It had to be said that Johnny understood Alice well.


    At that moment, Alice felt her heart pounding and racing.


    She knew that what Johnny had taught Daniel was practical, and after his actions, she felt like her


    defenses had crumbled.


    However, William and the others were still in the car, so Alice quickly shook her head to regain her


    as if I¡¯m disabled. I have to work normally


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I still have to film that mystery film.¡± Alice thought.


    After a brief moment of consideration, Daniel reluctantly nodded. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ll apply to visit at any


    time.¡±


    Alice coughed weakly twice, saying, ¡°If you visit, everyone will know your identity soon. I¡¯m afraid I have


    to disagree!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit as William¡¯s assistant,¡± Daniel said, ncing at his brother in the front row. This was an order.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged Daniel¡¯s position¡­ It won¡¯t raise any suspicions. Your marriage will


    also be kept a secret. No one will know,¡± William replied firmly.


    In truth, William did not want his brother, Daniel, to work as an assistant because it would mean that


    thepany¡¯s workload would be divided among the rest of them.


    He wanted to have fun and date a new lover!


    Alice did not expect William to have already arranged everything. There was nothing she could do now,


    so she could only nod and say, ¡°Alright then. But you¡¯re not allowed to visit every day, Daniel. You still


    have to work!¡±


    ¡°Work isn¡¯t as important as you,¡± Daniel replied without missing a beat.


    ¡°No, work is more important than me. You need to earn money to support the family,¡± Alice insisted.


    She could not allow Daniel to keep talking and flirting with her.


    She was indeed not used to it.


    Alice felt she needed to find an opportunity to talk to Johnny and learn just how much he had taught


    Daniel.


    Amelia suddenly received photos in the evening at the rk family¡¯s vi. Upon seeing the people in


    the pictures, a cold chill ran down her spine. She immediately called Sabrina.


    12:10 1


    Sabrina did not expect her mother to inform her toe back suddenly. When she reached home, she


    was still a little unwilling. ¡°Mom, I was discussing the advertisement with Brian. Why did you suddenly


    ask me toe back?¡±


    Amelia pulled her daughter back to her room and handed her the phone after confirming no one else


    was present. ¡°Sabrina, take a look for yourself. What¡¯s on this?¡±


    Sabrina took the phone and looked at Amelia suspiciously. ¡°Mom, what exactly are you showing me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it,¡± Amelia said with a hint of a cold smile.


    Sabrina was puzzled and had a sinking feeling in her heart.


    Could it be about somepromising photos of her?


    She hoped not, or she would not know how to exin it.


    Sabrina carefully clicked on the photo on her mother¡¯s phone.


    When she saw it clearly, she was stunned.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Amelia¡¯s big-screen phone had a few photos from the shooting scene.


    In the photos, the leadingdy was Alice, and though the male lead¡¯s face was partially covered, it was


    clear that he was very intimate with Alice, and the two of them were even kissing.


    The set looked like the filming location of the Blue Enchantress advertisement.


    ¡°Mom, is this Blue Enchantress¡¯smercial?¡± she asked Amelia as she looked at her.


    Although she asked the question, deep down, her thoughts were different.


    Because she knew that the advertisement featured Alice and Bruce, she might not understand other


    male celebrities, but Bruce was different.


    She had a history with Bruce and knew he could not resist beautiful women.


    Moreover, if he wanted to, he could make a woman automatically remove her clothes with a simple


    gesture.


    Alice could have used a body double for the kissing scenes, but she did not. Instead, she was shooting


    those scenes with Bruce in a natural and intense manner.


    That meant that Alice and Bruce had more than a tonic rtionship.


    Even though she was with Daniel, she dared to be intimate with other men. It seemed that Daniel could


    not satisfy her.


    She knew that Alice was not a good woman. Alice was even moreplicated than her.


    With this thought in mind, Sabrina deliberately said worriedly, ¡°Mom, what should we do? If Alice is like


    this, Daniel must be distraught. After all, they are husband and wife. How can Alice go overboard!¡±


    Amelia rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I knew that woman, Alice, had no upbringing! She¡¯s quite daring. She


    did such a thing behind her husband¡¯s back! A despicable wretch indeed, truly disgusting.¡±


    Sabrina liked the feeling of Amelia reprimanding Alice. She felt triumph in her heart but did not show it


    on her face. Instead, she said with some distress, ¡°I just feel sorry for Daniel and my three sons¡­


    Mom, how sad it is for my three sons to have such a stepmother.¡±


    The truth was, she did not care about the feelings of her three sons.


    She knew her three sons were not close to her, so she did not care what they thought.


    That was enough as long as Alice was trash, brought the three brats up to be trash, and Amelia loathed


    her.


    ¡°And why is Alice socking in self-respect? Has no one ever taught her to be a woman who takes care


    of herself?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even love her own mother. How can she love herself? Sabrina, don¡¯t worry. No one will be


    able to snatch Daniel from you in the future.¡±


    Alice had this scandal. Amelia believed that Daniel would care about it unless he was not a real man.


    Sabrina thought so too. She knew these men from wealthy families. They could fail in their careers, but


    not in marriage


    and love.


    If Alice dared to betray Daniel, she was courting death.


    ¡°Mom, tell me¡­ how should I deal with Alice? Should I expose this?¡± Sabrina asked.


    Actually, she had already made up her mind, but she did not want to say those evil ideas personally.


    After all, Amelia was Alice¡¯s biological mother. Letting Alice¡¯s biological mother make a move was the


    greatest punishment for Alice.


    Moreover, when Alice found out the truth in the future, she would hate the rk family even more.


    Amelia thought for a moment and held Sabrina¡¯s hand. ¡°What do you want to do? Do you want to get


    Daniel, or do you want to destroy Daniel?¡±


    ¡°Mom, is there a difference?¡± Sabrina asked.


    Of course, she knew that there was a difference, but if it was Amelia who said it, the concept would be


    different.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°You silly girl. You¡¯re just too kind, so you don¡¯t know what it really means.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you told me that, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m only lucky if I¡¯m a little more innocent. I¡¯m obedient.¡± Sabrina


    blinked and pretended to be innocent.


    Amelia sighed softly and said to Sabrina, ¡°Listen, Sabrina¡­ what you¡¯re going to do next is send these


    photos to Daniel and calm his broken heart. Don¡¯t let these photos be exposed.


    ¡°No man likes to lose face¡­ If Daniel gets embarrassed because of this, he will hate you too.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Although Daniel doesn¡¯t like me threatening him to get married, he will not hate me for it,¡±


    Sabrina said innocently.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that family scandals should not be aired in public. Even if


    Alice is wrong, Daniel doesn¡¯t want to beughed at.


    ¡°You know how much a man cares about his reputation and how much he wants to be respected. So


    don¡¯t embarrass Daniel¡­ You just have to send the photo.


    ¡°With Daniel¡¯s temper, he will definitely not let Alice off after seeing the photo! At that time, no matter


    how much he loves Alice, he will be disappointed in her.


    ¡°Do I still need to teach you how to take advantage of the situation?¡±


    ¡°No need¡­ I know what to do.¡± Sabrina nodded.


    ¡°Okay, be good. Go and edit the message. Pay attention to your tone. Don¡¯t let Daniel misunderstand


    you, okay?¡±


    Alice¡¯s feet recovered very quickly. She wanted to go to the kitchen to make something to eat. Daniel


    had originally disagreed.


    However, he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse when he saw Alice¡¯s cute expression, so he brought the babies to


    the dining room to deal with the ingredients.


    ¡°Daniel, are you done peeling the peas?¡± Alice popped her head out and asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. What are you cooking tonight?¡± Daniel asked curiously.


    Alice blinked and gracefully formed a heart gesture toward the adorable babies. A warm smile graced


    her lips as she uttered, ¡°A delectable pea soup, apanied by a humble yet satisfying meal. It truly


    feels like the perfect choice for a moment like this.¡±


    ¡°Mommy is awesome!¡± The little darlings had yet to eat, but they were already supporting Alice.


    Alice blinked at the three babies. ¡°I knew it. My babies have good taste!¡±


    ¡°Babies, then you and Daddy will deal with the trash on the table. Mommy will continue cooking.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mommy, you can do it!¡± Benny nodded adorably.


    12:10


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Soon, Alice finished cooking the meal.


    Tonight, Alfred had a group event, so Daniel and the babies apanied Alice for dinner.


    Alice made simple dishes and prawns. Although they looked simple, they tasted very good.


    ¡°Daniel. Eat some sd. It¡¯s good for your health.¡± Alice picked up some sd and gave it to Daniel.


    Seeing this, the ser vant at the side carefully reminded her, ¡°Mrs. Kaur, Mr. Daniel doesn¡¯t like to eat


    sd.¡±


    Before Alice could answer, the old butler had already said, ¡°In the future, Mr. Daniel should eat more


    sd. It¡¯s good for his health.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Aidy tilted his head, indicating that he did not understand what the butler meant.


    The butler raised his eyebrows at Daniel and said with a smile, ¡°Having more vegetables is good for


    men¡¯s health! Mr. Daniel wants a daughter, doesn¡¯t he? He should eat more to nourish himself!¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem¡­¡± The butler¡¯s words made Alice choke on her saliva.


    She was really going crazy.


    Why did it involve wanting a daughter?


    Most importantly, Daniel did not refuse to eat the sd after hearing the butler¡¯s words.


    He even took a few bites.


    Alice paused for a moment. ¡°Um, Daniel¡­ Actually, if you don¡¯t like sd, you really don¡¯t have to force


    yourself.¡±


    Most importantly, she had not thought of having a child with him!


    Daniel was about to answer when his phone suddenly rang.


    Alice casually nced at it and realized that it was a message from an unknown number.


    Daniel generously turned on his phone and clicked on the message.


    It started with a paragraph of text.


    [Daniel, this is Sabrina. I called your private phone and realized that you had blocked me. I had no


    choice but to send you a message from another number.


    [I¡¯m really sorry to send you a message like this¡­ but I have no choice. I feel that there are some


    things that you should know.


    like My


    [How about this? Take a look at the photos first¡­ My cousin got these. I don¡¯t know what Alice told you,


    but from the photos, she really doesn¡¯t deserve your love.]


    The meaning of the few paragraphs was very clear.


    Daniel didn¡¯t want to open the photo, but he casually nced at it and noticed Alice¡¯s face.


    Then, he immediately erged the photo.


    When he saw that Alice was kissing a man, Daniel¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    Although he didn¡¯t lose his temper, the atmosphere around him became tense.


    There seemed to be a huge mushroom cloud above his head.


    His heart was filled with jealousy.


    Alice did not see the contents of the photo and did not know what had agitated Daniel.


    But the butler saw it clearly.


    The butler was shocked and kept shaking his head at Alice, meaning that the photo was unfavorable to


    Alice. ¡°Daniel¡­ Are you alright?¡± Alice understood what the butler meant. She coughed twice and


    asked tentatively.


    Daniel didn¡¯t say anything. The fork in his hand was broken by him.


    Hearing the sound of the fork, Alice frowned. She stood up and walked toward him.


    When she stood behind Daniel and looked down at the contents of his phone, her face darkened¡­

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    ¡°Daniel, are you jealous?¡± Alice stared at his face.


    At this moment, Daniel¡¯s expression was even darker than hers.


    It was obvious that he was jealous.


    Hey, Daniel, aren¡¯t you going to zoom in and take a look?¡± Aliceughed in anger and reminded him to


    look at it again.


    However, Daniel¡¯s expression did not change. He lowered his head and continued eating. ¡°There¡¯s no


    need to look anymore.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look? You have to look carefully.¡± Alice snat ched the fork from Daniel¡¯s hand and


    ced it on the table with a bang.


    The butler and the others could tell that Alice was angry.


    Daniel was angry. Alice was also angry. The ser vants did not even dare to breathe loudly for fear of


    making them even unhappier.


    Daniel was originally sulking, but he did not expect to see his wife angry at this moment. His expression


    also changed.


    ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Alice reached out for the phone,


    Daniel did not dare to reject her. He could only hand over the phone and tell her the password.


    Alice unlocked the phone screen again and clicked on the message.


    Then, she downloaded the photo and erged it to take a closer look. ¡°Not bad. It turns out that the


    scene is so beautiful when I¡¯m intimate with a man.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t say anything, but it was obvious to tell how jealousy he was.


    Seeing his reaction, Alice felt even more amused and furious.


    She continued, ¡°The person who posted the photo has evil intentions. I have to be more intimate with


    the male lead in the future. If it¡¯s only to this extent, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough. I can be bolder next


    time.¡±


    Daniel finally could not take it anymore. He counted unhappily and said, ¡°Enough, you¡¯re not allowed!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. How can it not be allowed? I¡¯m just an artiste. Isn¡¯t it normal to film with a man like this?


    What you received today is just the tip of the iceberg.¡±


    Alice observed his expression as she spoke. Seeing that he was getting angrier and angrier, she went


    further and further.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll get that handsome young man to take off his clothes. We can try to be more


    exaggerated and get on the trending searches. I¡¯ll get on the trending searches with him. It should be


    very nice.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Daniel, what do you think? You should like to see us on the trending searches, right?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s fingers cracked as he clenched them.


    Bang!


    Before Daniel could lose his temper, Alice mmed the table again. Her expression darkened. ¡°Daniel,


    are you blind when you¡¯re jealous?¡±


    The butler was stunned.


    The ser vants were speechless.


    Mrs. Kaur was so fierce.


    However, only she would dare to be so fierce to Mr. Daniel and make him not dare to re up.


    Daniel looked at Alice with a gloomy expression. ¡°It¡¯s you in the photo.¡±


    In other words, he was jealous and quite aggrieved now.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me in the photo. It¡¯s also taken very well. I quite like it. But don¡¯t you look carefully at


    who the man in the photo is?¡± Alice asked.


    Daniel shook his head expressionlessly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look.¡±


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t him.


    ¡°You have to look¡­ Look carefully at who the person on it is,¡± Alice said as she handed the phone to


    Daniel. ¡°Look carefully


    at the scene.¡±


    12:10


    Daniel originally did not want to watch anymore, but when he noticed his wife¡¯s current expression, he


    knew that his wife was very angry. He sighed softly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have a look.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel wronged. Look carefully.¡± Alice was so angry that sheughed.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s reaction, Daniel finally lowered his head and looked at his phone again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this sea of flowers is quite beautiful?¡± Alice drawled.


    Daniel, who was still jealous, was reminded by Alice and finally regained his rationality. He looked


    carefully at the sea of flowers in the photo.


    Wasn¡¯t this the advertisement they were filming today?


    That was right. The protagonists of the photos sent by Sabrina were Alice and Daniel.


    However, Daniel was so jealous that he lost his mind. He actually started to feel frustrated when he


    saw the photo.


    He was even jealous of himself.


    However, Alice was not so angry anymore. She sat opposite Daniel again and crossed her arms as she


    looked at Daniel. ¡°Sabrina is really afraid that you will suffer a loss.


    ¡°She¡¯s scheming to find a photo for you. It¡¯s not bad that you¡¯re jealous because of her photo. You


    didn¡¯t let her down.¡±


    Seeing that Alice was angry and thinking about how jealous he was when he saw the photo, Daniel


    immediately got up and went to her side.


    He did not care too much and hugged her first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    As long as he was jealous, he would almost lose his mind.


    No, he would even hate himself.


    ¡°Let go of me. Let go of me quickly.¡± Alice struggled. ¡°You were not jealous. You didn¡¯t trust me.¡±


    He did not believe that she would keep her chastity.


    Subconsciously, he was certain that she would run away with another man.


    Daniel hugged Alice even tighter and said seriously, ¡°I am not confident. I keep thinking that I can¡¯t


    keep you by my side.¡±


    ¡°I see. Let go of me quickly.¡± Alice originally wanted to lecture him again, but this guy suddenly hugged


    her like this¡­


    The ser vants and the babies were staring at her at the same time, making her feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Daniel was like a sticky candy at this moment. He would not let go of Alice no


    matter what.


    Aliceughed in anger. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to be angry, let go of me first.¡±


    ¡°I will never get jealous because of Sabrina¡¯s stirring up trouble again.¡± Daniel promised.


    Thinking of Sabrina, Alice could not help but feel a little angry. ¡°For you, I can say that she has been


    watching me 24 hours a day. It can be seen that she has deep feelings for you.¡±


    After Alice finished speaking, she realized that she sounded a little jealous when she said this.


    She coughed lightly and pushed Daniel away guiltily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat. I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    Daniel realized that she was jealous. He could not help but feel a little sweet in his heart.


    He sat beside Alice and started feeding her as if no one was around.


    Over at Sabrina.


    After sending the message, she was waiting for Daniel¡¯s reply.


    However, after waiting for a long time, she did not receive a single word.


    She could not help but feel a little anxious. ¡°Mom, do you think¡­ Daniel would be willing to be cheated


    on for that woman?¡±


    However, Amelia was calmer than her. Amelia pressed her shoulder and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be


    anxious¡­ Men usually don¡¯t tell others about this so quickly.


    ¡°Especially since your identity is a little awkward, it is even more impossible for him to reply to you


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°But I really want to know what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Sabrina pursed her lips, indicating that she was a little


    anxious.


    Amelia thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Then let your cousin find an opportunity tomorrow


    to investigate the


    12:10


    situation and fan the mes.¡±


    ¡°Brian seems to be on guard against me¡­ Mom, can you tell him?¡± Sabrina said coquettishly.


    Because of Lena, Brian was a little wary of her. She did not dare to say too much in front of Brian.


    Amelia understood her daughter¡¯s worries. She took out her phone and called Brian.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Brian did not expect it to be a call from his aunt.


    Of course, what he didn¡¯t expect was that his aunt was actually concerned about Alice and Daniel. He


    was quite surprised.


    Of course, Amelia did not directly say that they had the photo. She only reminded Brian, ¡°After all, Alice


    is now Daniel¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°If anything bad happens at the scene of your advertisement, the Kaur family will find trouble with you


    and say that we schemed against them.¡±


    ¡°This will affect the reputation of the rk family and the Miller family. Go and ask carefully. If


    necessary, exin it to Daniel. Don¡¯t let him misunderstand our motives.¡±


    Brian originally didn¡¯t want to ask, but after hearing Amelia¡¯s analysis, he indeed felt that he couldn¡¯t let


    Daniel misunderstand.


    ¡°Aunt, I know what to do. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then you must handle this matter well. Don¡¯t let them misunderstand.¡± After getting the answer


    she wanted from Brian, Amelia hung up the phone in satisfaction.


    Then, she held Sabrina¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Brian will ask Daniel. Just wait and see. They will


    break up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The next day, Brian received the video of themercial shoot.


    The director did not tell him that the kissing scene was filmed by Daniel, so when he saw the video, his


    first reaction was that Alice had cheated on Daniel.


    He did not want toment on Alice¡¯s actions.


    However, he knew that he had to exin this video to Daniel.


    Otherwise, if things really blew up and the Kaur family took their anger out on the Miller family, it would


    not be good for the twopanies.


    Hence, after Brian sorted out the video, he went straight to the Kaur Group.


    ¡°Daniel, I heard that you were almost punished by your wife yesterday.¡± William heard from the butler


    that Daniel was jealous and provoked Daniel.


    Now, he came up tough at Daniel.


    Daniel raised his eyes and gave William a sidelong nce. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re so idle. You handle


    the Austero project.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ I¡¯m not idle. I¡¯m very busy! I have to help Alice arrange for a movie, arrange for an


    endorsement¡­ I also have to bring Alice to various fashion events!¡±


    How could he go on a business trip and note back for a year or so?


    As the two brothers were talking, the secretary knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Mr. Kaur, Mr. Miller


    is here. Do you want to see him?¡±


    ¡°What? Does Briane here to help Sabrina convince you?¡± William felt that the Miller family would


    probably do this.


    After all, the Miller family doted on Sabrina a lot.


    ¡°Let him in. Daniel raised his hand without much expression on his face.


    Whether it was Brian or the head of the Miller family, the one who came here would get the same


    answer no matter who


    he was.


    It was impossible for him to divorce and marry Sabrina.


    When Brian came in, he first nced at William and then handed Daniel a USB drive. ¡°Take a look


    first.¡±


    Daniel took the USB drive and inserted it into theputer. Then, he opened the document inside.


    Seeing this, William immediately leaned over,


    Then, the two of them saw a video thatsted more than ten seconds in the document.


    The female lead in the video happened to be Alice. Although the male lead¡¯s face was covered, both


    William and Daniel could recognize him.


    12:10


    That was Daniel, who had acted with Alice yesterday.


    If Daniel had not received the photost night and been lectured by Alice, he would probably be jealous


    now.


    However, it was different now. He knew that he was the male lead in the video, so he couldn¡¯t help but


    admire it.


    He was indeed handsome in this video.


    ¡°This video is nicely shot.¡± William rubbed his hands and looked very expectant. ¡°I feel that the


    Brian was stunned and stared at William suspiciously.


    Daniel had been cuc kolded, but William was actually looking forward to it.


    Was William¡¯s brain not working well?


    Something was not right!


    Brian realized that Daniel¡¯s reaction was also abnormal. It looked like Daniel was out of his mind, too.


    He clenched his fists and coughed lightly. Then, he probed.


    ¡°This is a demo given by the director. The one who was supposed to act with Miss Alice was Bruce, but


    this intimate scene was not shot by Bruce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how deep your rtionship is, but as the initiator of this advertisement, I don¡¯t want your


    wife to cause trouble in my work.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand my motives because of this. The Miller family will be


    concerned about you and Sabrina, but we definitely won¡¯t use despicable methods to participate.¡±


    Although Amelia and Sabrina had contacted them, he did not want to participate in the matter that


    ruined Daniel¡¯s rtionship because a girl at home had caused trouble.


    Therefore, he came to look for Daniel today, hoping to exin it to him.


    Daniel looked at Brian. After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°The male lead in the video is indeed


    not Bruce.¡±


    Brian asked, ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Daniel replied.


    Brian was stunned. He asked in confusion, ¡°You don¡¯t mind your wife being intimate with another


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    man?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not another man,¡± Daniel replied concisely.


    Brian frowned and stared at Daniel carefully. After a few seconds of silence, he finally reacted.


    ¡°You mean¡­ the man in the video is you?¡±


    Brian found it hard to believe.


    With Daniel¡¯s personality, it was absolutely impossible for him to film such a video.


    But from what he said¡­


    A man understood a man. After Brian realized something, he understood almost immediately.


    Daniel¡¯s concern for Alice had already exceeded their imagination.


    ¡°Other than Daniel, no one else can be so intimate with Alice,¡± William said with a smile.


    ¡°It seems that the two of you are very close.¡± Brian raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been preparing to have another child, Daniel looked at Brian expressionlessly. ¡°My wife


    dotes on me very much.¡±


    Brian was stunned.


    He felt that Daniel was showing off his affection to him.


    Humph, so what if he had a wife?


    The Miller family, evening.


    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re back.¡± When Sabrina saw Brian, she immediately went up to him and smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Brian nodded at Sabrina. Then, he nced at his sister who was sitting by the French window.


    ¡°Sabrina, what¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    12:11


    Sabrina nodded and said, ¡°My mother has already told me¡­ Alice is really arrogant. She has let Daniel


    down.¡±


    Brian frowned when he saw what Sabrina looked like when she talked about Alice.


    He did not like Sabrina¡¯s current attitude.


    ¡°This is a matter between them. I don¡¯t rmend you pay too much attention to it,¡± Brian said coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m worried about the babies¡­ As you know, they are my children. If they had a mother


    like Alice, who knows what would happen in the future?¡±


    As Sabrina spoke, she immediately looked like she was about to cry, as if she had been wronged,


    ¡°I think Alice is not bad¡­ She has a good character and is responsible. Unlike you, who doesn¡¯t dare to


    raise the babies after giving birth to them.¡± The girl¡¯s voice sounded from the other side.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Upon hearing her cousin¡¯s voice, Sabrina¡¯s expression instantly changed. She quickly turned around


    and looked at her


    cousin.


    She said in a dissatisfied tone, ¡°Cindy, how can you say that about me¡­ I was too young back then.


    It¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t responsible.¡±


    ¡°You know very well whether you¡¯re responsible or not!¡± The girl snorted lightly. Then, she didn¡¯t care


    much and walked straight over.


    Then, she held Brian¡¯s arm and said obediently, ¡°Brian, Alice is an artiste I¡¯ve been working with for a


    long time. Anyway, there¡¯s no problem about her character¡­ Don¡¯t distrust her.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sabrina realized something. ¡°Cindy, you said that you wanted to experience life. Did


    you mean to be Alice¡¯s assistant?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Alice is nice. I like her very much.¡± Candice blinked.


    After graduating, she did not immediately go to work. Instead, she looked for a job in Studio City.


    At that time, she was bullied by a few hooligans. She originally wanted to contact the Miller family to


    deal with it, but she did not expect Alice to help her.


    From then on, she became Alice¡¯s assistant and had been working as Candice.


    Other than her brother, Brian, no one else knew.


    Now that Sabrina was always looking for trouble with Alice, Candice was so angry that she admitted


    her identity.


    No matter what, no one could bully Alice with her around.


    Sabrina looked at Brian in surprise. ¡°Brian, do you agree with Cindy¡¯s reckless actions? Assistants


    serve others. How can the daughter of the Miller family do such a thing?¡±


    Candice rolled her eyes. ¡°What do you mean by serving others? Alice has never asked me to run


    errands. She respects me very much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡­ You don¡¯t know Alice¡¯s real side.¡± Sabrina was anxious.


    It was fine if her cousin didn¡¯t help her, but her cousin actually helped Alice.


    What the hell was that?


    Seeing that they were about to argue, Paul finally said, ¡°Alright, Sabrina, Cindy, stop arguing.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ I feel wronged,¡± Sabrina said as she walked up to Paul. ¡°If Alice didn¡¯t interfere between


    me and Daniel, I might not be angry anymore.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Your mother has already told me about this. If Daniel really doesn¡¯t want to marry you, then we¡¯ll want


    the children¡­ We don¡¯t have to lower ourselves for a man,¡± Paul said in a deep voice.


    Sabrina knew very well that Paul¡¯s values were very upright. He would not blindly support her just


    because of her words.


    If she wanted to sn atch Daniel away, she still needed to y tricks to make the Miller family hate Alice.


    Otherwise, this family would never help her.


    But what could she do to make them all hate Alice?


    Sabrina rolled her eyes and a face suddenly appeared in her mind.


    When she left the Miller family, she took out her phone and called that person.


    ¡°Raymond, how have you been?¡±


    When Raymond heard Sabrina¡¯s voice, he instantly became excited. He nced at Freddie who was


    opposite him.


    Then he carefully said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sabrina¡­ How have you been recently? Is there anything you need


    from me?¡±


    Sabrina blinked and looked at the distance thoughtfully. Then, she said, ¡°Yes, I want to hold a party. Do


    you want toe?¡±


    When Raymond heard this, he nodded happily. ¡°Of course, I have to go to the party you organized! I


    happen to have a gift for you.


    He had just returned to the country and the person he wanted to see the most was Sabrina.


    Now that Sabrina had taken the initiative to ask him out, how could he refuse?


    12:11


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll see you this weekend. Can you please help me invite Daniel and Freddie? I¡¯ve been


    swampedtely, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to reach out to them,¡± Sabrina said.


    ¡°You want Daniel to go too?¡± Raymond¡¯s good mood instantly disappeared. He was a little depressed


    and looked at Freddie with an unnatural expression.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I hope everyone wille. It¡¯ll be much more lively that way,¡± Sabrina said, her voice filled


    with sweetness. ¡°Raymond, you¡¯re the best. I know I can count on you to help me reach out to him,


    right?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Raymond¡¯s head hurt.


    He knew that Daniel was married, and he was listening to Freddie say how much Daniel doted on his


    wife.


    If he were to invite Daniel to Sabrina¡¯s party, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious that he wanted to sow discord


    between the couple? ¡°Sabrina, as for your feelings toward Daniel¡­¡± Raymond wanted to confirm if


    Sabrina still liked Daniel.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I just want everyone to be together and be happy,¡± Sabrina lied.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You know my personality, don¡¯t you? How could I lie to you about such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll give it a try and talk to Daniel¡±


    ¡°Raymond, you¡¯re the best. I like you the most!¡±


    After hanging up Sabrina¡¯s call, Raymond¡¯s lips curled into an infatuated smile.


    Freddie looked at his reaction and rubbed his temples. ¡°You still like Sabrina so much?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ve liked her since I was young¡­ It¡¯s really not easy for me to give up now.¡± As he


    spoke, Raymond looked at Freddie nervously. ¡°It¡¯s really impossible for Daniel to be with her, right?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Daniel. It¡¯s impossible for him to like other women.¡± Freddie couldn¡¯t help but shake


    his head when he thought of Daniel¡¯s shameless disy of affection.


    Raymond heaved a sigh of relief and took out his phone. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call Daniel.¡±


    Without waiting for Freddie to stop him, he dialed Daniel¡¯s number.


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m back,¡± Raymond said with a smile.


    Daniel hummed and said in his usual calm tone, ¡°Wee.¡±


    ¡°Weing me by speaking won¡¯t do¡­ There¡¯s a party this weekend. You have to attend!¡± Raymond


    said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going¡± Daniel rejected him directly.


    ¡°Why not? You haven¡¯t seen me for so long. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Raymond gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I promised my wife to go out,¡± said Daniel.


    ¡°F uck! Do you mean that you don¡¯t n to have a gathering with us for your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not going,¡± said Daniel.


    ¡°But I promised Sabrina to let you go¡­ Daniel, I don¡¯t care. You have toe if you¡¯re my friend!¡±


    Raymond didn¡¯t want Sabrina to be disappointed, so he could only order Daniel.


    Daniel heard this and said in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sabrina tell you that I am going to sue her?¡±


    Raymond asked, ¡°What? Why are you guys having awsuit?¡±


    Daniel did not hide anything. ¡°She got the paternity test report. She¡¯s my son¡¯s biological mother.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± The cup in Raymond¡¯s hand fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    He didn¡¯t even know it was hot when the coffee was spilled on the back of his foot.


    He knew that the mother of Daniel¡¯s child was gone, but he never thought that the person he liked


    would have such a rtionship with Daniel.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Daniel could hear Raymond¡¯s reaction, but he did not want to hide the matter regarding Sabrina. The


    better their rtionship, the more he should make things clear to Raymond. Therefore, he told


    Raymond about the situation in detail.


    Raymond was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Daniel, you really don¡¯t like Sabrina, right?¡± ¡°No, I


    love my wife.¡± From Daniel¡¯s tone, it was obvious that there was no second possibility. ¡°Then you won¡¯t


    object to me pursuing Sabrina, right?¡± Raymond asked with a heavy heart.


    Daniel said, ¡°Why should I object? I don¡¯t know her well.¡±


    Although Sabrina was the babies¡¯ mother, he still felt that they were not familiar with each other.


    Raymond liked Sabrina. As a friend, he would support Raymond emotionally.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Can youe to the gathering this weekend?¡± Raymond looked bitter.


    He knew Sabrina wanted to see Daniel. If he could help Sabrina contact Daniel, Sabrina would be very


    happy.


    However, Daniel said rather coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m apanying my wife.¡±


    Raymond did not know how he ended the call. When he looked up again, Freddie raised his eyebrows


    and said helplessly, ¡°Daniel doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Sabrina. Why do you still want


    them to meet?¡±


    Raymond lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He took a few puffs and blew out a big smoke ring.


    Then, he smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m probably born to be so humble.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t want to see Sabrina disappointed if she couldn¡¯t see Daniel.


    He did not understand why he had to be so humble and naive.


    On Friday, Alice held an entrepreneurship coc ktail party.


    It wasn¡¯t arranged by n. It was the few CEOs that Frankie had helped her get to know.


    Although they did not have the status of Daniel, because of their good personalities and good taste


    when investing in movies, Alice was very willing to interact with them.


    Therefore, before the coc ktail party, she reported to n and followed Frankie to participate in the


    event.


    To Alice¡¯s surprise, not only did the CEOse to the entrepreneurship coc ktail party, but Thomas


    and his wife also


    came.


    From the moment she entered the venue, she had been talking about movies with Frankie and those


    CEOs. She did not take the initiative to approach Thomas and his wife.


    At one point, she thought that the couple would ignore her.


    However, when everyone sat down to eat, Thomas and his wife took the initiative to walk over.


    They pressed Alice and did not say a word. It was very stressful.


    Alice had no choice. She did not want to stay with them, so she could only take the initiative to say to


    Frankie, ¡°Frankie, it¡¯s not convenient for us to be here. Shall I go to another table?¡±


    In other words, she did not want to sit with this couple.


    ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient. Let¡¯s sit together,¡± Amelia said directly as if she could not understand Alice¡¯s


    intention to avoid them.


    ¡°Mr. rk and Mrs. Amelia are of high status. I¡¯m just an actress. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to sit here.¡±


    Alice tried her best to restrain her aggression so that everyone would not see that they were not on


    good terms.


    ¡°If we say you¡¯re suitable, then you¡¯re suitable,¡± Amelia said. She looked at Hubert, who had been


    talking to Alice and the others. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Hubert did not dare to offend Thomas and his wife. He could only say to Alice, ¡°Alice, since Mrs. Amelia


    has already said so, don¡¯t change tables.¡±


    In the end, Alice had no choice. She could only brace herself and sit down with Frankie.


    ¡°Miss Doyle, do you have any work arrangements recently?¡± Amelia asked casually.


    Most people did not understand why she was interested in Alice. At this moment, they were all staring


    at Alice, trying to see if there was anything special about her.


    12:11


    Alice replied expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll be filming a suspense drama.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, you can only act. After all, you are an actress.¡± Amelia nodded and said to Hubert and the


    others, ¡°Your family won¡¯t want to marry an actress, right?¡±


    Thomas listened to Amelia¡¯s words and looked at her with a serious expression, indicating for her to


    stop talking.


    However, Amelia did not seem to understand what her husband meant. She smiled and continued to


    ask Alice, ¡°Did your parents cut ties with you when they found out that you were an actress?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be more insulting. No matter how slow a person was, they could tell that


    Amelia did not like Alice.


    Alice did not want to answer Amelia¡¯s question. She ignored it and pretended not to hear it.


    Amelia had no intention of letting her go. She even took the initiative to pick up a piece of eggnt that


    she hated the most and ced it on Alice¡¯s te.


    ¡°Eggnt helps with the iron replenishment. Eat more. After the nutrition is bnced, you won¡¯t only be


    scheming, and you¡¯ll be less mean.¡±


    She was mocking Alice in public, showing Alice no respect!


    Alice did not eat eggnt. She frowned and was thinking about what to do to not be rude.


    Frankie took out all the eggnts from the te in front of her and ced them in the ashtray.


    At the same time, he said loudly, ¡°Alice, you¡¯re allergic to eggnts. Don¡¯t eat anything rash, in case


    something happens!¡±


    On the other side, Th oma s¡¯s countenance underwent a noticeable shift upon hearing the phrase


    ¡°allergic to eggnt.¡±


    Each member of their family, particrly him, suffered from a severe allergy to eggnts.


    His wife, Amelia, had a strong aversion to consuming eggnt due to his unfortunate allergy to it.


    To his surprise, Alice was also allergic to eggnts.


    Amelia was a little surprised, but she still smiled and pretended not to have heard of it. ¡°So there are


    people who are allergic to eggnts.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t say it, I would have thought that Miss Doyle had something against me and deliberately


    didn¡¯t want to eat the food I prepared.¡±


    Alice frowned. She was trying her best to control herself, but Mrs. Amelia kept causing trouble. She


    could not hold it in


    anymore.


    If this woman said any more nasty words, Alice would really hit her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Frankie could not help but say, ¡°Mrs. Amelia, I don¡¯t know how Alice offended you, but


    it¡¯s quite overboard for you to target her intentionally.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Hubert choked on his saliva and coughed repeatedly. He thought to himself that Frankie was


    too bold. Frankie actually dared to directly argue with Amelia.


    Amelia was not someone an artist in the entertainment industry could offend.


    Hubert kept winking at Frankie, meaning that Frankie could not offend Amelia for him and Alice.


    At this moment, Frankie was not afraid of Mrs. Amelia. He was just unhappy that these people bullied


    Alice just because they were from a wealthy family.


    ¡°An artiste is a profession. We rely on our own abilities to earn money. Firstly, we haven¡¯t let anyone


    down. Secondly, we haven¡¯t let ourselves down.


    ¡°Mrs. Amelia, I hope you won¡¯t insult Alice with those words again,¡± Frankie continued.


    Amelia frowned and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so good to Alice. What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡±


    She sounded like she wanted to cause trouble and nder Alice¡¯s reputation.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Frankie did not care too much. He ced his hand on the back of Alice¡¯s chair and acted like a


    protector. ¡°Alice is sister!¡±


    ¡°The Doyle family doesn¡¯t seem to have a son like you,¡± Amelia sneered and said.


    There was obviously something wrong with the rtionship between Frankie and Alice.


    Frankie looked at Amelia in a neither servile nor overbearing manner.


    my


    He said directly, ¡°My sister¡¯s luck isn¡¯t very good. She met her beastly parents¡­ Her parents didn¡¯t like


    her since she was young, so I have to take good care of her though I am not rted to her by blood.¡±


    Amelia frowned. When she heard the words ¡®beastly parents, she felt very ufortable.


    There was always a feeling that he was talking about her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fortunately, Mrs. Amelia, you are not Alice¡¯s mother. Otherwise, Alice would be so pitiful!¡± Frankie


    continued.


    Amelia had insulted Alice, so they could attack Amelia with equally bad words. Amelia deserved it.


    Sure enough, after hearing these words, Amelia¡¯s expression became very ugly.


    She had always thought that she was a good mother. Sabrina was doted on by her like a little princess.


    Many people were


    envious.


    She had even thought that a girl like Alice would probably dream of having a perfect mother like her.


    However, Frankie and Alice¡¯s attitudes made her know that they actually did not think a mother like her


    was nice.


    In fact, Frankie¡¯s words almost angered her to death.


    What did he mean?


    She was a very sessful mother!


    7


    Seeing that the atmosphere between his wife and Frankie was getting worse and worse, Thomas finally


    could not stand it


    anymore.


    He said, ¡°Miss Doyle, is it convenient to go out and chat?¡±


    ¡°Honey, why are you going out with her?¡± Amelia¡¯s expression stiffened. It was obvious that she did not


    want Alice to go out with Thomas.


    However, Thoma s¡¯s eyes darkened and he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡±


    With Amelia around, the hostility would only get intenser and intenser.


    When Alice saw Thomas giving Amelia a fierce look, she hesitated for a few seconds before finally


    following him out.


    In the private room next door, Thomas took out a box of cigarettes. ¡°Miss Doyle, do you mind if I


    smoke?¡±


    Alice shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    After Thomas lit the special cigarette, he sat on the sofa and stared at Alice with a deep gaze. ¡°As far


    as I know, you and Daniel were married not long ago. It was a sh marriage, right?¡±


    Alice nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    It was not difficult for the rk family to investigate anything.


    Therefore, Alice had no intention of hiding it from them.


    In particr, she could sense that Thomas and Amelia were different.


    He should be more reasonable.


    ¡°I wonder how much you love Daniel,¡± Thomas asked again.


    Upon hearing this question, Alice roughly made a judgment.


    She knew that Thomas was also doing this for the rtionship between Sabrina and Daniel.


    He probably wanted to test her bottom line and see if she would give up.


    Alice figured out Thoma s¡¯s intentions and naturally knew how to answer. ¡°Mr. rk, when I was with


    Daniel, he did not reveal his identity.


    12:11


    ¡°I¡¯ve always treated him as an ordinary employee of thepany. I¡¯ve even subsidized his family in my


    own way. Later, for some reason, I found out his identity.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t marry him for his family fortune, so I won¡¯t be plotting anything now because of who he is.


    ¡°I¡¯m only with Daniel because of him. I love him and his children. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Hearing Alice say that Daniel did not reveal his identity in the beginning. Thomas was stunned.


    ¡°You mean¡­ he was hiding his identity in the first ce?¡± If it was his daughter who was deceived by a


    man like this, he would definitely not let the man off.


    ¡°Yes, he hid it, but I love Daniel. I don¡¯t care about that anymore,¡± Alice replied.


    Although she said that, she actually felt a little guilty.


    Because she cared about the difference between them.


    ¡°Your parents¡­¡± Thomas thought of Frankie¡¯s words.


    Alice¡¯s parents did not treat her well.


    This girl did not have her family backing her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned your parents,¡± Thomas said and shook his head gently. Then, he


    said, ¡°Have you ever considered leaving the Doyle family and changing to another family?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t choose where Ie from.¡± Alice looked at Thomas sincerely. ¡°I don¡¯t want to deceive myself


    by ignoring this problem and pretending that I have a good family.


    ¡°If Daniel cared about my background, even if you didn¡¯t interfere, I wouldn¡¯t be with him.¡±


    ¡°He¡­ doesn¡¯t care?¡± Thomas was a little surprised.


    Wealthy families paid attention to matching status.


    This time, Sabrina insisted on marrying Daniel because of his family background.


    Therefore, he really did not expect Daniel to not care about Alice¡¯s background.


    ¡°Whether he cares or not, didn¡¯t you already see it that day?¡± Alice pursed her lips and said seriously.


    ¡°Mr. rk, I know you¡¯re more reasonable than those people in your family. So I hope you won¡¯t be the


    one to break up the couple.


    ¡°Daniel doesn¡¯t like Miss rk, and the babies don¡¯t want to return to Miss rk¡¯s side. Instead of the


    rk family trying to be tough and make everyone unhappy, it¡¯s better to persuade Miss rk to let


    go.¡±


    ¡°Alright, little bit ch! You¡¯ve been talking to my husband for so long because you don¡¯t want Sabrina to


    be with Daniel!¡± At this moment, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open from the


    outside.


    Amelia barged in angrily with her hands on her hips. Her face was filled with anger.


    Thomas was instantly displeased. He said in a low voice, ¡°Amelia, who allowed you to barge in?¡±


    It seemed that Amelia had been eavesdropping outside for a long time.


    Amelia was really going further and further.


    Not only did she speak viciously to Alice, but she also eavesdropped on their conversation.


    ¡°If I don¡¯te in, this woman will bewitch you to hurt your own daughter! Hubby, don¡¯t listen to her.


    Sabrina can only marry Daniel!¡±


    As Amelia spoke, she walked over unceremoniously and red fiercely at Alice. ¡°You little bit ch,


    uneducated bit ch! You cause trouble all day long!


    ¡°How could you let my husband break up my daughter and the man she likes? Aren¡¯t you afraid of


    retribution?¡±


    Alice frowned. Amelia¡¯s attitude¡­ was really¡­


    ¡°Enough!¡± Thomas did not expect Amelia¡¯s attitude toward Alice to be so bad. Words couldn¡¯t describe


    how embarrassed he


    felt.


    Even if Alice was the person who stole Daniel, they shouldn¡¯t use such vicious words to describe her.


    ¡°You deserve not to be loved by your parents! With your standard, you don¡¯t deserve to be loved by


    your parents!¡± Amelia continued to re at Alice.


    Alice crossed her arms. Before Thomas could speak, she said in a deep voice, ¡°Whether I deserve my


    parents¡¯ love is my


    12:11


    own business.


    ¡°Mrs. Amelia, you should be d that you¡¯re not my biological mother! Otherwise, you¡¯re really


    pathetic!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    ¡°Hubby, look¡­ Look at what she¡¯s saying! This woman is too much!¡± Amelia immediatelyined to


    Thomas.


    ¡°She¡¯s looking down on me! You know that I¡¯m a good mother. I¡¯m the pride of the Miller family and


    rk family¡­¡±


    Thomas didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Alice quietly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    His calm gaze was actually more intimidating than Amelia¡¯s.


    Alice could not help but feel a little nervous.


    Amidst the stalemate, Thomas finally said, ¡°Amelia, you went too far just now! She¡¯s just a girl. It¡¯s not


    her fault that she married Daniel.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t use that ugly word to describe her. It¡¯s unfair and demeaning.¡±


    Amelia immediately felt wronged and red at Alice. ¡°Hubby, are you going to help the person who


    made our daughter suffer?¡±


    ¡°Sabrina asked for it. If she doesn¡¯t insist, the Kaur family won¡¯t let her suffer any grievances,¡± Thomas


    analyzed rationally.


    Seeing that Thomas was speaking up for Alice, Amelia was really angry. Just as she was about to re


    up, the door of the private room opened.


    The three of them turned around and saw Daniel walking in with dark eyes.


    He came behind Alice without saying a word. His hand naturally wrapped around Alice¡¯s waist and


    protected her in his


    arms.


    Seeing this, Thomas and Amelia clearly understood what this meant.


    As soon as his aura approached, Alice¡¯s nervous back rxed a little.


    Amelia came back to her senses and was immediately furious. She wished she could rush up


    immediately and separate the two of them.


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Daniel, are you here to protect this woman again?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, calm down first.¡± Thomas nced at Amelia before looking at Daniel.


    Unlike the others in the rk family, he would not get angry at Daniel directly.


    He only sighed and said, ¡°Daniel, if Sabrina hadn¡¯t given birth to your children, I might not have


    pestered you.¡±


    Amelia rolled her eyes at Daniel. ¡°We¡¯re not pestering you. We¡¯re fighting for Sabrina¡¯s legal rights! My


    daughter is a victim!


    ¡°Daniel, if you don¡¯t have the children, Sabrina likes you because she has a crush on you. The Kaur


    family and you don¡¯t have to deal with it.


    ¡°But the situation is different now. Sabrina gave birth to three children for you. She¡¯s also the heiress of


    our rk family. Her reputation affects our entire family.¡±


    Thomas reasoned with Daniel seriously. He did not want them to go against each other again.


    Amelia looked at Alice even more resentfully when she thought about the reputation of her entire


    family. Her face was covered in a thickyer of frost.


    How many people were watching the rk family? If news of Sabrina getting pregnant out of wedlock


    spread, their family would be a joke.


    ¡°The rk family didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s voice was a little choked.


    Danielforted Alice first. Then, he looked at Thomas opposite him. His cold and clear eyes became


    a little determined.


    His thin lips parted and he said, ¡°Mr. rk, the rk family can hide this matter forever. The Kaur


    family will help you keep it a secret.¡±


    This was to tell Thomas that the Kaur family didn¡¯t want anyone else to know what had happened


    between them, either.


    When Thomas heard this, he actually didn¡¯t understand. The people from the other wealthy families


    couldn¡¯t wait to have a rtionship with the rk family.


    Almost no one would give up the opportunity to unite with them by marriage.


    However, Daniel¡¯s attitude was different.


    The Kaur family would rather choose an actress with nothing than a family that everyone envied.


    12:11


    Was Sabrina really not worthy of Daniel, or was his rtionship with Alice really that good?


    Amelia did not believe that Daniel and Alice had such a good rtionship.


    She pursed her lips and said directly, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re a businessman¡­ You shouldn¡¯t be doing business


    at a loss. If you choose Sabrina, the Kaur family will rise to the next level.


    ¡°But if you choose this woman, she¡¯ll only cause the Kaur family to continuously suffer losses¡­ How


    stu pid is that?¡±


    Daniel looked at Amelia. There was a hint of wildness on his calm face. ¡°The Kaur family never has to


    make use of a woman to get to the top!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t seed because of anyone! I have the ability to bring the Kaur family to glory. None of you can


    influence my decision!¡±


    Thomas frowned and stared at Daniel.


    In most people¡¯s eyes, Daniel relied on his family background to be the strategist CEO.


    However, they knew that the Kaur family was different from other wealthy families.


    If a man in the Kaur family wanted to inherit the family business, he had to rely on his own ability to


    earn money since he was young.


    Daniel was able to be the CEO because of his hard work step by step. It was not given to him by


    the Kaur family ording to the inheritance rights.


    Perhaps others didn¡¯t have the confidence to say that they didn¡¯t rely on women.


    However, Daniel was different.


    Thomas took a deep breath. After a long while, he pressed his temples.


    He said to Daniel, ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t me the rk family for pestering you. Sabrina is the only girl in our


    family. She has a miserable fate, so it¡¯s impossible for us not to spoil her.


    ¡°You did the most intimate thing between a man and a woman with her and have three children with


    her. It¡¯s not realistic to say that you don¡¯t want to have any contact with her.¡±


    Daniel hugged Alice even tighter. ¡°I willpensate her in my own way, but definitely not at the


    expense of my marriage with my wife!


    ¡°No one has the right to ask us for a divorce! You can¡¯t do it, and neither can Sabrina!¡±


    With that, he left with Alice.


    Looking at the backs of Daniel and Alice, Amelia was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°Hubby, how


    could you let them leave like this? Look at Alice. She¡¯s too much.¡±


    Thomas sighed. ¡°Amelia, aren¡¯t you going too far with Alice? That girl is not wrong.¡±


    ¡°How could she not be wrong? She pestered Daniel. It was her fault for offending me time and time


    again. She was too much!¡± Amelia gritted her teeth.


    The thought of Alice saying that she didn¡¯t deserve to be Alice¡¯s mother made her furious.


    ¡°She still fantasizes about me being her mother? Dream on! My only daughter is Sabrina. Unless I¡¯m


    unlucky, I won¡¯t have such a daughter!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Thomas interrupted Amelia. He held her hand and shook his head gently. ¡°Alice has never


    thought of snat ching Sabrina¡¯s things. She never wants you to be her mother.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who went overboard by calling her a bit ch. She just reacted normally and said some


    normal retorts.¡±


    ¡°Hubby, why are you speaking up for Alice? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re Sabrina¡¯s father. We have to think


    for Sabrina. We can¡¯t let them bully Sabrina.


    Amelia could not understand why Thomas could not agree with her on Alice¡¯s issues.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Thomas looked at Amelia and said thoughtfully, ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s not easy for Alice. When I see her, I


    think of Sabrina when she was young.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina is a natural princess. Alice can¡¯tpare to her in this lifetime!¡± Amelia rolled her eyes. ¡°Even


    if I have another daughter, I won¡¯t let her be an actress.¡±


    Actually, other than what Sabrina said, Amelia didn¡¯t like Alice because of her career.


    In Amelia¡¯s opinion, unless it was a family that sold their daughter, why would they let their daughter


    enter the entertainment industry to sell her looks and flirt?


    Thomas understood what Amelia meant. He sighed and said, ¡°If Alice had parents who loved her, she


    would naturally not be like this. But it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the Doyle family¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her fate. She¡¯s the one who was born into a poor family! If she had chosen a good background


    like Sabrina, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± Amelia sneered.


    Thomas shook his head. ¡°No one can choose which family they would be born into.¡±


    As for Alice, he could tell that she was already working hard to be outstanding and live a better


    life.


    In some ways, he even felt that Alice was much better than Sabrina.


    ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re Sabrina¡¯s father. You can¡¯t speak up for that little bit ch anymore. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be


    letting Sabrina down!¡± Amelia said as she cried from anger.


    She really didn¡¯t like her husband helping someone she didn¡¯t like.


    When Thomas saw that Amelia was crying, he sighed softly and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry first. I¡¯m not


    helping her. I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do! Sabrina is our only daughter and I love her. We have to pamper Sabrina and get her


    everything she wants!¡±


    Thinking of the fire back then, Amelia still had lingering fears. Therefore, no matter how ridiculous


    Sabrina was, she would still dote on her only daughter.


    Even if she had to hurt others for Sabrina, it was not impossible.


    When Alice and Daniel went out, Frankie had exined to Hubert and the others.


    ¡°You can go back first¡­ Hubert and the others are not angry. They just feel sorry for you,¡± Frankie said.


    Alice looked at Frankie and was stunned for a few seconds. Then, she reacted. ¡°Did you inform Daniel


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    toe over?¡±


    Frankie touched the sides of his nose and nodded. ¡°What else could it be? Do you think he is so


    powerful that he can know what happens to you at any time?¡±


    Daniel looked at Frankie. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for you. I¡¯m doing this for Alice.¡± It was mainly because no one present dared to


    argue with the rk family¡¯s people.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let Daniele over.


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s a Film Ceremony next month. Mr. Kaur, if you have enough connections, help Alice


    get votes,¡± Frankie smiled and said.


    Alice immediately gave Frankie a look. She did not want Daniel to find connections to do such a thing.


    Frankie shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t get votes, others will step on you! Do you want to


    be stepped on by someone like Sheryl?¡±


    Everyone who had participated in the Film Ceremony knew that the final oue was not based on


    strength.


    It was just that whoever had a strong rtionship and got more votes would be ranked in the top five.


    In the past, he did not allow Alice topete because Alice¡¯s poprity was not enough. If she tried to


    get more votes, she would easily be mocked by the crowd.


    However, it was different now. Alice would appear on the trending searches on Twitter every few days.


    This poprity was enough for her to fight for the top five.


    After Daniel understood what Frankie meant, he promised seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll make her the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ First ce is too exaggerated!¡± Alice quickly shook her head.


    12:12


    She would be ridiculed byizens even if she was in fifth ce, let alone first ce.


    Frankie could understand her worry. He suddenly put his arm around her shoulder and took out his


    phone. He raised it to a 45-degree angle. ¡°Come, Alice, stick your face to me!¡±


    Before Alice could react, he had already pressed his face against hers and taken a selfic.


    Then, he quickly posted it on Twitter.


    Alice did not say anything. Daniel¡¯s face was so dark that it could almost make the world lose its color.


    ¡°This is my wife,¡± Daniel said in a deep voice.


    Frankie knew that he was jealous and said with a smile, ¡°So what if she¡¯s your wife? Do you dare to


    take intimate photos with her and post them on Twitter?¡±


    Daniel frowned.


    Seeing that he seemed to have the urge to do something immediately, Alice held her forehead and


    covered half of her face. She turned to look at Frankie.


    She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Can you not provoke him? You probably don¡¯t know, but this guy¡­¡±


    Actually, Daniel could not withstand stimtion!


    Frankie was deliberately provoking Daniel. The rk family¡¯s people were looking for trouble with


    Alice. In his opinion, it was because Daniel did not make his rtionship with Alice public.


    If Daniel confirmed their marriage, Frankie believed that Sabrina would not dare to cause trouble in


    such a high-profile


    manner.


    Daniel looked at Alice. Then he turned to look at Frankie.


    He understood that Alice did not want to show her face on his Twitter, so he held Alice¡¯s hand.


    Then, he looked at Frankie and said, ¡°Take a photo for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Frankie looked puzzled. What did Daniel want?


    Then, he saw Daniel lowering his head and kissing the back of Alice¡¯s hand.


    Frankie immediately reacted. He raised the phone and pointed it at Daniel¡¯s face. After taking the


    photo, he pixted Daniel¡¯s face.


    Alice did not appear in the photo, but the incorporeal photo of Daniel kissing the back of her hand was


    enough to cause an uproar on Twitter.


    By the time Alice reacted, Daniel had already received the photo and posted it on Twitter.


    The result was obvious.


    Frankie and Alice¡¯s selfies were not as breaking as Daniel¡¯s photo.


    All the girls on the Inte went mad.


    Most peoplemented on Daniel¡¯s Twitter post. The liveliness almost paralyzed Twitter.


    ¡°I feel like Mr. Kaur has changed! He never posted on Twitter before! Now, for a woman, he¡¯s starting to


    show off his


    affection to us!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen. This isn¡¯t Mr. Kaur!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pixte it! As a mature man, Mr. Kaur will post the clear photos for us to see!¡±


    ¡°The papara zzi are really not capable. We still haven¡¯t gotten photos of Mr. Kaur and his wife. What a


    shame!¡±


    At the same time, in the gallery of Sabrina.


    She was discussing the art exhibition with a few daughters of wealthy families when a girl suddenly


    eximed, ¡°This is too exaggerated. What¡¯s so good about that woman?¡±


    Sabrina put down her coffee cup and leaned over curiously. With just one look, her expression froze.


    Then, her eyes turned red, as if she had suffered a lot.


    ¡°Sabrina, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Amaia asked with concern.


    The others also looked at Sabrina.


    Sabrina, who had already been angered by the photo, covered her mouth and could not say a word for


    a long time.


    12:12


    Amaia reacted for a while before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still like that person.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!